This is a modern-English version of The Portrait of a Lady — Volume 2, originally written by James, Henry.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE PORTRAIT OF A LADY
VOLUME II (of II)
By Henry James
CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS
CHAPTER XXVIII
On the morrow, in the evening, Lord Warburton went again to see his friends at their hotel, and at this establishment he learned that they had gone to the opera. He drove to the opera with the idea of paying them a visit in their box after the easy Italian fashion; and when he had obtained his admittance—it was one of the secondary theatres—looked about the large, bare, ill-lighted house. An act had just terminated and he was at liberty to pursue his quest. After scanning two or three tiers of boxes he perceived in one of the largest of these receptacles a lady whom he easily recognised. Miss Archer was seated facing the stage and partly screened by the curtain of the box; and beside her, leaning back in his chair, was Mr. Gilbert Osmond. They appeared to have the place to themselves, and Warburton supposed their companions had taken advantage of the recess to enjoy the relative coolness of the lobby. He stood a while with his eyes on the interesting pair; he asked himself if he should go up and interrupt the harmony. At last he judged that Isabel had seen him, and this accident determined him. There should be no marked holding off. He took his way to the upper regions and on the staircase met Ralph Touchett slowly descending, his hat at the inclination of ennui and his hands where they usually were.
The next evening, Lord Warburton returned to visit his friends at their hotel, and there he found out they had gone to the opera. He drove to the opera with the plan of dropping by their box, as is the casual Italian way. Once he got in—it was one of the smaller theatres—he looked around the large, empty, poorly lit space. An act had just finished, so he was free to continue his search. After scanning a couple of tiers of boxes, he noticed a lady he easily recognized. Miss Archer was sitting facing the stage and partly hidden by the curtain of the box; beside her, leaning back in his chair, was Mr. Gilbert Osmond. It seemed they had the place to themselves, and Warburton figured their friends must have stepped out to enjoy the cooler lobby during the break. He stood for a moment, watching the intriguing pair and wondering if he should approach and disrupt their moment. Eventually, he decided that Isabel had seen him, and this realization prompted him to act. He wouldn’t let it be obvious that he was hesitating. He made his way up to the upper levels and, on the staircase, encountered Ralph Touchett slowly coming down, his hat tilted in boredom and his hands resting where they typically did.
“I saw you below a moment since and was going down to you. I feel lonely and want company,” was Ralph’s greeting.
“I just saw you down there a moment ago and was on my way to you. I feel lonely and want some company,” Ralph said.
“You’ve some that’s very good which you’ve yet deserted.”
“You have something very good that you’ve yet to abandon.”
“Do you mean my cousin? Oh, she has a visitor and doesn’t want me. Then Miss Stackpole and Bantling have gone out to a cafe to eat an ice—Miss Stackpole delights in an ice. I didn’t think they wanted me either. The opera’s very bad; the women look like laundresses and sing like peacocks. I feel very low.”
“Are you talking about my cousin? Oh, she has a guest and doesn’t want me around. Then Miss Stackpole and Bantling went out to a café to have some ice cream—Miss Stackpole loves ice cream. I figured they didn’t want me either. The opera is terrible; the women look like laundry workers and sing like peacocks. I’m feeling really down.”
“You had better go home,” Lord Warburton said without affectation.
“You should probably go home,” Lord Warburton said casually.
“And leave my young lady in this sad place? Ah no, I must watch over her.”
“And leave my young lady all alone in this sad place? Oh no, I have to look after her.”
“She seems to have plenty of friends.”
“She seems to have a lot of friends.”
“Yes, that’s why I must watch,” said Ralph with the same large mock-melancholy.
“Yes, that’s why I have to keep an eye on things,” Ralph said with the same exaggerated sadness.
“If she doesn’t want you it’s probable she doesn’t want me.”
“If she doesn’t want you, she probably doesn’t want me either.”
“No, you’re different. Go to the box and stay there while I walk about.”
“No, you’re different. Go to the box and stay there while I walk around.”
Lord Warburton went to the box, where Isabel’s welcome was as to a friend so honourably old that he vaguely asked himself what queer temporal province she was annexing. He exchanged greetings with Mr. Osmond, to whom he had been introduced the day before and who, after he came in, sat blandly apart and silent, as if repudiating competence in the subjects of allusion now probable. It struck her second visitor that Miss Archer had, in operatic conditions, a radiance, even a slight exaltation; as she was, however, at all times a keenly-glancing, quickly-moving, completely animated young woman, he may have been mistaken on this point. Her talk with him moreover pointed to presence of mind; it expressed a kindness so ingenious and deliberate as to indicate that she was in undisturbed possession of her faculties. Poor Lord Warburton had moments of bewilderment. She had discouraged him, formally, as much as a woman could; what business had she then with such arts and such felicities, above all with such tones of reparation—preparation? Her voice had tricks of sweetness, but why play them on him? The others came back; the bare, familiar, trivial opera began again. The box was large, and there was room for him to remain if he would sit a little behind and in the dark. He did so for half an hour, while Mr. Osmond remained in front, leaning forward, his elbows on his knees, just behind Isabel. Lord Warburton heard nothing, and from his gloomy corner saw nothing but the clear profile of this young lady defined against the dim illumination of the house. When there was another interval no one moved. Mr. Osmond talked to Isabel, and Lord Warburton kept his corner. He did so but for a short time, however; after which he got up and bade good-night to the ladies. Isabel said nothing to detain him, but it didn’t prevent his being puzzled again. Why should she mark so one of his values—quite the wrong one—when she would have nothing to do with another, which was quite the right? He was angry with himself for being puzzled, and then angry for being angry. Verdi’s music did little to comfort him, and he left the theatre and walked homeward, without knowing his way, through the tortuous, tragic streets of Rome, where heavier sorrows than his had been carried under the stars.
Lord Warburton went to the box, where Isabel welcomed him like an old friend, making him wonder what strange time she was tapping into. He greeted Mr. Osmond, whom he had met the day before, but Mr. Osmond just sat there quietly, as if aloof from the topics likely to come up. Lord Warburton noticed that Miss Archer had a glow about her, almost a sense of uplift; though, considering she was always an alert, quick-moving, and fully engaged young woman, he might have been mistaken. Their conversation suggested she was composed and in control, showing a kindness that felt thoughtful and intentional. Poor Lord Warburton often felt confused. She had pushed him away as much as a woman could; so why was she employing such charms and creating such a warm atmosphere—was it a way to make amends? Her voice had a sweetness to it, but why direct it at him? The others returned, and the plain, familiar, and somewhat dull opera resumed. The box was spacious, and he could stay if he sat a little back in the shadows. He did so for about half an hour while Mr. Osmond leaned forward, elbows on his knees, right behind Isabel. Lord Warburton could hear nothing and, from his gloomy corner, could only see the young lady’s clear profile against the soft lighting of the theater. When the intermission came again, no one moved. Mr. Osmond chatted with Isabel, and Lord Warburton remained where he was. But not for long; eventually, he got up and said goodnight to the ladies. Isabel didn’t say anything to keep him there, but that didn’t stop him from feeling puzzled again. Why was she highlighting such a trivial aspect of him—completely the wrong one—while ignoring another, which was completely the right? He felt frustrated with himself for being confused and then felt annoyed for being frustrated. Verdi’s music didn’t help much, and he left the theater, wandering home through the winding, sorrowful streets of Rome, where heavier burdens than his had been carried under the stars.
“What’s the character of that gentleman?” Osmond asked of Isabel after he had retired.
“What’s the character of that guy?” Osmond asked Isabel after he had left.
“Irreproachable—don’t you see it?”
"Flawless—don't you see it?"
“He owns about half England; that’s his character,” Henrietta remarked. “That’s what they call a free country!”
“He owns about half of England; that’s just who he is,” Henrietta said. “That’s what they call a free country!”
“Ah, he’s a great proprietor? Happy man!” said Gilbert Osmond.
“Ah, he’s a great owner? What a happy guy!” said Gilbert Osmond.
“Do you call that happiness—the ownership of wretched human beings?” cried Miss Stackpole. “He owns his tenants and has thousands of them. It’s pleasant to own something, but inanimate objects are enough for me. I don’t insist on flesh and blood and minds and consciences.”
“Do you really think that’s happiness—owning miserable human beings?” cried Miss Stackpole. “He owns his tenants and has thousands of them. It’s nice to own something, but inanimate objects are good enough for me. I don’t need flesh and blood and minds and consciences.”
“It seems to me you own a human being or two,” Mr. Bantling suggested jocosely. “I wonder if Warburton orders his tenants about as you do me.”
“It looks like you own a person or two,” Mr. Bantling joked. “I wonder if Warburton bosses his tenants around like you do me.”
“Lord Warburton’s a great radical,” Isabel said. “He has very advanced opinions.”
“Lord Warburton is a big radical,” Isabel said. “He has very progressive opinions.”
“He has very advanced stone walls. His park’s enclosed by a gigantic iron fence, some thirty miles round,” Henrietta announced for the information of Mr. Osmond. “I should like him to converse with a few of our Boston radicals.”
“He has really impressive stone walls. His park is surrounded by a huge iron fence, about thirty miles around,” Henrietta said for Mr. Osmond's benefit. “I’d like him to talk to some of our Boston radicals.”
“Don’t they approve of iron fences?” asked Mr. Bantling.
“Don’t they like iron fences?” asked Mr. Bantling.
“Only to shut up wicked conservatives. I always feel as if I were talking to you over something with a neat top-finish of broken glass.”
“Just to silence those nasty conservatives. I always feel like I’m talking to you about something with a sharp finish of broken glass.”
“Do you know him well, this unreformed reformer?” Osmond went on, questioning Isabel.
“Do you know him well, this unreformed reformer?” Osmond continued, questioning Isabel.
“Well enough for all the use I have for him.”
"That's good enough for how I use him."
“And how much of a use is that?”
"And how helpful is that?"
“Well, I like to like him.”
"Well, I like him."
“‘Liking to like’—why, it makes a passion!” said Osmond.
“‘Liking to like’—well, that creates a passion!” said Osmond.
“No”—she considered—“keep that for liking to dislike.”
“No,” she thought, “save that for not liking to dislike.”
“Do you wish to provoke me then,” Osmond laughed, “to a passion for him?”
“Do you want to provoke me then,” Osmond laughed, “to a passion for him?”
She said nothing for a moment, but then met the light question with a disproportionate gravity. “No, Mr. Osmond; I don’t think I should ever dare to provoke you. Lord Warburton, at any rate,” she more easily added, “is a very nice man.”
She was quiet for a moment, but then responded to the light question with unexpected seriousness. “No, Mr. Osmond; I don’t think I would ever dare to provoke you. Lord Warburton, at least,” she added more comfortably, “is a really nice guy.”
“Of great ability?” her friend enquired.
"Super talented?" her friend asked.
“Of excellent ability, and as good as he looks.”
“Very talented and just as appealing as he seems.”
“As good as he’s good-looking do you mean? He’s very good-looking. How detestably fortunate!—to be a great English magnate, to be clever and handsome into the bargain, and, by way of finishing off, to enjoy your high favour! That’s a man I could envy.”
“As good as he is good-looking, you mean? He's really good-looking. How annoyingly lucky!—to be a wealthy English aristocrat, to be smart and handsome on top of that, and, just to top it off, to have your high favor! That's someone I could envy.”
Isabel considered him with interest. “You seem to me to be always envying some one. Yesterday it was the Pope; to-day it’s poor Lord Warburton.”
Isabel looked at him with interest. “You always seem to be envying someone. Yesterday it was the Pope; today it’s poor Lord Warburton.”
“My envy’s not dangerous; it wouldn’t hurt a mouse. I don’t want to destroy the people—I only want to be them. You see it would destroy only myself.”
"My envy isn't harmful; it wouldn't hurt a mouse. I don't want to destroy people—I just want to be them. You see, it would only end up hurting me."
“You’d like to be the Pope?” said Isabel.
“You want to be the Pope?” Isabel asked.
“I should love it—but I should have gone in for it earlier. But why”—Osmond reverted—“do you speak of your friend as poor?”
“I should love it—but I should have gotten into it earlier. But why”—Osmond went back—“do you refer to your friend as poor?”
“Women—when they are very, very good sometimes pity men after they’ve hurt them; that’s their great way of showing kindness,” said Ralph, joining in the conversation for the first time and with a cynicism so transparently ingenious as to be virtually innocent.
“Women—when they’re really, really good sometimes feel sorry for men after they’ve hurt them; that’s their big way of being kind,” said Ralph, joining the conversation for the first time with a cynicism so cleverly naive that it almost seemed innocent.
“Pray, have I hurt Lord Warburton?” Isabel asked, raising her eyebrows as if the idea were perfectly fresh.
“Seriously, have I hurt Lord Warburton?” Isabel asked, raising her eyebrows as if the idea were completely new.
“It serves him right if you have,” said Henrietta while the curtain rose for the ballet.
“It serves him right if you have,” said Henrietta as the curtain rose for the ballet.
Isabel saw no more of her attributive victim for the next twenty-four hours, but on the second day after the visit to the opera she encountered him in the gallery of the Capitol, where he stood before the lion of the collection, the statue of the Dying Gladiator. She had come in with her companions, among whom, on this occasion again, Gilbert Osmond had his place, and the party, having ascended the staircase, entered the first and finest of the rooms. Lord Warburton addressed her alertly enough, but said in a moment that he was leaving the gallery. “And I’m leaving Rome,” he added. “I must bid you goodbye.” Isabel, inconsequently enough, was now sorry to hear it. This was perhaps because she had ceased to be afraid of his renewing his suit; she was thinking of something else. She was on the point of naming her regret, but she checked herself and simply wished him a happy journey; which made him look at her rather unlightedly. “I’m afraid you’ll think me very ‘volatile.’ I told you the other day I wanted so much to stop.”
Isabel didn't see her intended victim for the next twenty-four hours, but on the second day after the opera, she ran into him in the gallery of the Capitol, where he stood in front of the collection's lion, the statue of the Dying Gladiator. She had arrived with her friends, including Gilbert Osmond, and after they climbed the staircase, they entered the first and finest of the rooms. Lord Warburton greeted her with enthusiasm but soon mentioned that he was leaving the gallery. “And I’m leaving Rome,” he added. “I have to say goodbye.” Isabel felt oddly disappointed to hear this. Perhaps it was because she was no longer afraid he would pursue her again; her mind was elsewhere. She almost voiced her regret but stopped herself and simply wished him a good trip, which caused him to look at her rather seriously. “I’m afraid you’ll think I’m very ‘flighty.’ I told you the other day I really wanted to stop.”
“Oh no; you could easily change your mind.”
“Oh no; you could definitely change your mind.”
“That’s what I have done.”
"That's what I've done."
“Bon voyage then.”
"Safe travels then."
“You’re in a great hurry to get rid of me,” said his lordship quite dismally.
“You’re eager to get rid of me,” his lordship said gloomily.
“Not in the least. But I hate partings.”
“Not at all. But I really dislike goodbyes.”
“You don’t care what I do,” he went on pitifully.
“You don’t care what I do,” he continued sadly.
Isabel looked at him a moment. “Ah,” she said, “you’re not keeping your promise!”
Isabel looked at him for a moment. “Ah,” she said, “you’re not keeping your promise!”
He coloured like a boy of fifteen. “If I’m not, then it’s because I can’t; and that’s why I’m going.”
He blushed like a fifteen-year-old. “If I’m not, it’s because I can’t; and that’s why I’m leaving.”
“Good-bye then.”
“See you later.”
“Good-bye.” He lingered still, however. “When shall I see you again?”
“Goodbye.” He still hung around, though. “When will I see you again?”
Isabel hesitated, but soon, as if she had had a happy inspiration: “Some day after you’re married.”
Isabel hesitated, but soon, as if she had a bright idea: “One day after you’re married.”
“That will never be. It will be after you are.”
“That will never happen. It will happen after you do.”
“That will do as well,” she smiled.
"That works too," she smiled.
“Yes, quite as well. Good-bye.”
"Yes, all good. Bye!"
They shook hands, and he left her alone in the glorious room, among the shining antique marbles. She sat down in the centre of the circle of these presences, regarding them vaguely, resting her eyes on their beautiful blank faces; listening, as it were, to their eternal silence. It is impossible, in Rome at least, to look long at a great company of Greek sculptures without feeling the effect of their noble quietude; which, as with a high door closed for the ceremony, slowly drops on the spirit the large white mantle of peace. I say in Rome especially, because the Roman air is an exquisite medium for such impressions. The golden sunshine mingles with them, the deep stillness of the past, so vivid yet, though it is nothing but a void full of names, seems to throw a solemn spell upon them. The blinds were partly closed in the windows of the Capitol, and a clear, warm shadow rested on the figures and made them more mildly human. Isabel sat there a long time, under the charm of their motionless grace, wondering to what, of their experience, their absent eyes were open, and how, to our ears, their alien lips would sound. The dark red walls of the room threw them into relief; the polished marble floor reflected their beauty. She had seen them all before, but her enjoyment repeated itself, and it was all the greater because she was glad again, for the time, to be alone. At last, however, her attention lapsed, drawn off by a deeper tide of life. An occasional tourist came in, stopped and stared a moment at the Dying Gladiator, and then passed out of the other door, creaking over the smooth pavement. At the end of half an hour Gilbert Osmond reappeared, apparently in advance of his companions. He strolled toward her slowly, with his hands behind him and his usual enquiring, yet not quite appealing smile. “I’m surprised to find you alone, I thought you had company.
They shook hands, and he left her alone in the stunning room, surrounded by the gleaming antique marbles. She sat down in the middle of the circle of these figures, looking at them vaguely, resting her eyes on their beautiful blank faces; listening, in a sense, to their eternal silence. It's hard, at least in Rome, to look at a large group of Greek sculptures for long without feeling their noble calm; it slowly settles over the spirit like a large white mantle of peace, akin to a high door closed for a ceremony. I say in Rome specifically, because the Roman air is an exquisite medium for such impressions. The golden sunlight mixes with them, and the deep stillness of the past, so vivid even now, though it’s just a void full of names, seems to cast a solemn spell upon them. The blinds were partially shut in the windows of the Capitol, and a clear, warm shadow rested on the figures, making them seem more gently human. Isabel sat there for a long time, under the charm of their still grace, wondering what experiences their absent eyes were open to, and how their foreign lips would sound to our ears. The dark red walls of the room highlighted them; the polished marble floor reflected their beauty. She had seen them all before, but her enjoyment was renewed, and it was even greater because she was happy, once again, to be alone. Eventually, however, her attention drifted, pulled away by a deeper current of life. An occasional tourist would come in, stop and stare momentarily at the Dying Gladiator, and then exit through the other door, the floor creaking beneath their feet. After half an hour, Gilbert Osmond returned, apparently ahead of his companions. He walked towards her slowly, hands behind him, with his usual curious but not quite pleading smile. “I’m surprised to find you alone; I thought you had company.”
“So I have—the best.” And she glanced at the Antinous and the Faun.
“So I have—the best.” She looked over at the Antinous and the Faun.
“Do you call them better company than an English peer?”
“Do you think they're better company than an English noble?”
“Ah, my English peer left me some time ago.” She got up, speaking with intention a little dryly.
“Ah, my English friend left me a while back.” She stood up, speaking with a slightly dry tone.
Mr. Osmond noted her dryness, which contributed for him to the interest of his question. “I’m afraid that what I heard the other evening is true: you’re rather cruel to that nobleman.”
Mr. Osmond noticed her coldness, which added to his curiosity about his question. “I’m afraid what I heard the other evening is true: you’re quite cruel to that nobleman.”
Isabel looked a moment at the vanquished Gladiator. “It’s not true. I’m scrupulously kind.”
Isabel glanced at the defeated Gladiator. “That’s not true. I’m really kind.”
“That’s exactly what I mean!” Gilbert Osmond returned, and with such happy hilarity that his joke needs to be explained. We know that he was fond of originals, of rarities, of the superior and the exquisite; and now that he had seen Lord Warburton, whom he thought a very fine example of his race and order, he perceived a new attraction in the idea of taking to himself a young lady who had qualified herself to figure in his collection of choice objects by declining so noble a hand. Gilbert Osmond had a high appreciation of this particular patriciate; not so much for its distinction, which he thought easily surpassable, as for its solid actuality. He had never forgiven his star for not appointing him to an English dukedom, and he could measure the unexpectedness of such conduct as Isabel’s. It would be proper that the woman he might marry should have done something of that sort.
"That’s exactly what I mean!" Gilbert Osmond replied, laughing so joyfully that his joke needed some explanation. We know he loved originals, rare finds, and things that were superior and exquisite; now that he had met Lord Warburton, whom he considered a great example of his social class, he saw a new appeal in taking a young lady who had managed to qualify for his collection of admired objects by turning down such a noble suitor. Gilbert Osmond had a strong appreciation for this particular aristocracy; not so much for its prestige, which he thought was easily surpassed, but for its solid reality. He had never forgiven fate for not granting him an English dukedom, and he could understand the unexpected nature of Isabel’s actions. It would be fitting for the woman he might marry to have done something like that.
CHAPTER XXIX
Ralph Touchett, in talk with his excellent friend, had rather markedly qualified, as we know, his recognition of Gilbert Osmond’s personal merits; but he might really have felt himself illiberal in the light of that gentleman’s conduct during the rest of the visit to Rome. Osmond spent a portion of each day with Isabel and her companions, and ended by affecting them as the easiest of men to live with. Who wouldn’t have seen that he could command, as it were, both tact and gaiety?—which perhaps was exactly why Ralph had made his old-time look of superficial sociability a reproach to him. Even Isabel’s invidious kinsman was obliged to admit that he was just now a delightful associate. His good humour was imperturbable, his knowledge of the right fact, his production of the right word, as convenient as the friendly flicker of a match for your cigarette. Clearly he was amused—as amused as a man could be who was so little ever surprised, and that made him almost applausive. It was not that his spirits were visibly high—he would never, in the concert of pleasure, touch the big drum by so much as a knuckle: he had a mortal dislike to the high, ragged note, to what he called random ravings. He thought Miss Archer sometimes of too precipitate a readiness. It was pity she had that fault, because if she had not had it she would really have had none; she would have been as smooth to his general need of her as handled ivory to the palm. If he was not personally loud, however, he was deep, and during these closing days of the Roman May he knew a complacency that matched with slow irregular walks under the pines of the Villa Borghese, among the small sweet meadow-flowers and the mossy marbles. He was pleased with everything; he had never before been pleased with so many things at once. Old impressions, old enjoyments, renewed themselves; one evening, going home to his room at the inn, he wrote down a little sonnet to which he prefixed the title of “Rome Revisited.” A day or two later he showed this piece of correct and ingenious verse to Isabel, explaining to her that it was an Italian fashion to commemorate the occasions of life by a tribute to the muse.
Ralph Touchett, while chatting with his good friend, had noticeably downplayed his appreciation of Gilbert Osmond’s personal qualities; however, he might have felt a bit narrow-minded after observing Osmond's behavior throughout the rest of their visit to Rome. Osmond spent part of each day with Isabel and her friends, and ended up coming across as an easy person to be around. Who wouldn’t see that he possessed both charm and a sense of humor?—which might be why Ralph had criticized him for his superficial friendliness. Even Isabel’s envious relative had to admit that he was currently an enjoyable companion. His good spirits were unshakeable, and his knack for knowing just the right fact or word was as handy as a quick spark for your cigarette. Clearly, he was entertained—as much as a man can be who rarely gets surprised, which made him almost seem approving. It wasn't that he was outwardly exuberant—he would never make a big show of enthusiasm in a social setting; he had a strong aversion to loud, erratic behavior, which he referred to as random outbursts. He thought Miss Archer sometimes acted too quickly. It was unfortunate she had that flaw because without it, she would have been exactly what he needed—smooth and comforting, like polished ivory to the touch. While he wasn’t outwardly boisterous, he was contemplative, and during those last days of May in Rome, he felt a deep satisfaction as he took slow, meandering walks under the pines of the Villa Borghese, surrounded by small, fragrant meadow flowers and moss-covered statues. He was happy with everything; he had never felt so many pleasures at once. Old memories and past joys resurfaced; one evening, returning to his room at the inn, he jotted down a short sonnet he titled “Rome Revisited.” A day or two later, he shared this neatly crafted piece of poetry with Isabel, explaining that it was an Italian custom to honor life’s moments with a tribute to inspiration.
He took his pleasures in general singly; he was too often—he would have admitted that—too sorely aware of something wrong, something ugly; the fertilising dew of a conceivable felicity too seldom descended on his spirit. But at present he was happy—happier than he had perhaps ever been in his life, and the feeling had a large foundation. This was simply the sense of success—the most agreeable emotion of the human heart. Osmond had never had too much of it; in this respect he had the irritation of satiety, as he knew perfectly well and often reminded himself. “Ah no, I’ve not been spoiled; certainly I’ve not been spoiled,” he used inwardly to repeat. “If I do succeed before I die I shall thoroughly have earned it.” He was too apt to reason as if “earning” this boon consisted above all of covertly aching for it and might be confined to that exercise. Absolutely void of it, also, his career had not been; he might indeed have suggested to a spectator here and there that he was resting on vague laurels. But his triumphs were, some of them, now too old; others had been too easy. The present one had been less arduous than might have been expected, but had been easy—that is had been rapid—only because he had made an altogether exceptional effort, a greater effort than he had believed it in him to make. The desire to have something or other to show for his “parts”—to show somehow or other—had been the dream of his youth; but as the years went on the conditions attached to any marked proof of rarity had affected him more and more as gross and detestable; like the swallowing of mugs of beer to advertise what one could “stand.” If an anonymous drawing on a museum wall had been conscious and watchful it might have known this peculiar pleasure of being at last and all of a sudden identified—as from the hand of a great master—by the so high and so unnoticed fact of style. His “style” was what the girl had discovered with a little help; and now, beside herself enjoying it, she should publish it to the world without his having any of the trouble. She should do the thing for him, and he would not have waited in vain.
He usually enjoyed things one at a time; he was often—he would admit—too painfully aware of something wrong, something ugly; the refreshing dew of possible happiness rarely settled on his soul. But right now he felt happy—happier than he'd ever been in his life, and it had a strong basis. This was simply the feeling of success—the most pleasant emotion of the human heart. Osmond had never had much of it; in this regard, he had the frustration of having too much, as he was fully aware and often reminded himself. “No, I haven’t been spoiled; definitely, I haven’t been spoiled,” he would often tell himself. “If I succeed before I die, I will have truly earned it.” He tended to think that “earning” this gift was mainly about secretly longing for it and could be limited to that. However, he hadn’t completely missed out on it; his career hadn’t been devoid of success. He could have suggested to an observer here and there that he was resting on vague achievements. But some of his successes were now too old; others had come too easily. This current success had been easier than expected, but it was only possible because he put in an extraordinary effort, a greater effort than he thought he could manage. The desire to have something to show for his “gifts”—to show it somehow—had been his youthful dream; but as the years passed, the conditions tied to any significant proof of uniqueness began to feel more and more repulsive to him; like chugging mugs of beer to prove what you could “handle.” If an anonymous drawing on a museum wall had been aware and observant, it might have recognized this strange pleasure of suddenly being identified as the work of a great master—simply because of the subtle yet noticeable aspect of style. His “style” was what the girl discovered with a little help; and now, while enjoying it to the fullest, she would showcase it to the world without him having to lift a finger. She would do this for him, and he wouldn’t have waited in vain.
Shortly before the time fixed in advance for her departure this young lady received from Mrs. Touchett a telegram running as follows: “Leave Florence 4th June for Bellaggio, and take you if you have not other views. But can’t wait if you dawdle in Rome.” The dawdling in Rome was very pleasant, but Isabel had different views, and she let her aunt know she would immediately join her. She told Gilbert Osmond that she had done so, and he replied that, spending many of his summers as well as his winters in Italy, he himself would loiter a little longer in the cool shadow of Saint Peter’s. He would not return to Florence for ten days more, and in that time she would have started for Bellaggio. It might be months in this case before he should see her again. This exchange took place in the large decorated sitting-room occupied by our friends at the hotel; it was late in the evening, and Ralph Touchett was to take his cousin back to Florence on the morrow. Osmond had found the girl alone; Miss Stackpole had contracted a friendship with a delightful American family on the fourth floor and had mounted the interminable staircase to pay them a visit. Henrietta contracted friendships, in travelling, with great freedom, and had formed in railway-carriages several that were among her most valued ties. Ralph was making arrangements for the morrow’s journey, and Isabel sat alone in a wilderness of yellow upholstery. The chairs and sofas were orange; the walls and windows were draped in purple and gilt. The mirrors, the pictures had great flamboyant frames; the ceiling was deeply vaulted and painted over with naked muses and cherubs. For Osmond the place was ugly to distress; the false colours, the sham splendour were like vulgar, bragging, lying talk. Isabel had taken in hand a volume of Ampere, presented, on their arrival in Rome, by Ralph; but though she held it in her lap with her finger vaguely kept in the place she was not impatient to pursue her study. A lamp covered with a drooping veil of pink tissue-paper burned on the table beside her and diffused a strange pale rosiness over the scene.
Shortly before her planned departure, this young lady received a telegram from Mrs. Touchett that read: “Leave Florence June 4th for Bellagio, and take you if you don’t have other plans. But I can’t wait if you linger in Rome.” Linger in Rome was quite enjoyable, but Isabel had other plans, and she let her aunt know she would join her right away. She told Gilbert Osmond about her decision, and he replied that since he spent many of his summers and winters in Italy, he would hang around a little longer in the cool shade of Saint Peter’s. He wouldn’t return to Florence for another ten days, and by then, she would have already left for Bellagio. It might take months before he saw her again. This conversation happened in the large, decorated sitting room that our friends occupied at the hotel; it was late in the evening, and Ralph Touchett was taking his cousin back to Florence the next day. Osmond found Isabel alone; Miss Stackpole had made friends with a lovely American family on the fourth floor and had climbed the endless staircase to visit them. Henrietta easily befriended people while traveling and had formed several of her most valued connections on trains. Ralph was arranging details for their trip the next day, while Isabel sat alone in a sea of yellow upholstery. The chairs and sofas were orange; the walls and windows were draped in purple and gold. The mirrors and pictures had large, ornate frames; the ceiling was deeply vaulted, painted with naked muses and cherubs. Osmond found the place distressingly ugly; the fake colors and gaudy opulence reminded him of boastful, deceitful chatter. Isabel had picked up a book by Ampere, which Ralph had given her when they arrived in Rome, but although she held it in her lap with her finger marking her place, she wasn’t eager to continue her reading. A lamp with a drooping pink tissue-paper cover glowed on the table beside her, casting a strange pale rosy light over the scene.
“You say you’ll come back; but who knows?” Gilbert Osmond said.
“You say you’ll come back; but who knows?” Gilbert Osmond said.
“I think you’re much more likely to start on your voyage round the world. You’re under no obligation to come back; you can do exactly what you choose; you can roam through space.”
“I think you’re way more likely to begin your journey around the world. You don't have to come back; you can do whatever you want; you can explore freely.”
“Well, Italy’s a part of space,” Isabel answered. “I can take it on the way.”
“Well, Italy’s part of space,” Isabel replied. “I can pick it up on the way.”
“On the way round the world? No, don’t do that. Don’t put us in a parenthesis—give us a chapter to ourselves. I don’t want to see you on your travels. I’d rather see you when they’re over. I should like to see you when you’re tired and satiated,” Osmond added in a moment. “I shall prefer you in that state.”
“Are you traveling around the world? No, don’t do that. Don’t put us on hold—give us a chapter of our own. I don’t want to see you while you’re traveling. I’d rather see you when it’s all over. I would like to see you when you’re tired and satisfied,” Osmond added after a moment. “I’ll prefer you in that state.”
Isabel, with her eyes bent, fingered the pages of M. Ampere. “You turn things into ridicule without seeming to do it, though not, I think, without intending it. You’ve no respect for my travels—you think them ridiculous.”
Isabel, with her eyes downcast, flipped through the pages of M. Ampere. “You make fun of things without appearing to, but I believe you do it on purpose. You have no respect for my travels—you think they're laughable.”
“Where do you find that?”
“Where do you get that?”
She went on in the same tone, fretting the edge of her book with the paper-knife. “You see my ignorance, my blunders, the way I wander about as if the world belonged to me, simply because—because it has been put into my power to do so. You don’t think a woman ought to do that. You think it bold and ungraceful.”
She continued in the same tone, nervously running the paper knife along the edge of her book. “You see my ignorance, my mistakes, how I move through the world as if it belonged to me, just because—because I have the ability to do so. You don’t believe a woman should act this way. You think it's bold and clumsy.”
“I think it beautiful,” said Osmond. “You know my opinions—I’ve treated you to enough of them. Don’t you remember my telling you that one ought to make one’s life a work of art? You looked rather shocked at first; but then I told you that it was exactly what you seemed to me to be trying to do with your own.”
"I think it's beautiful," Osmond said. "You know my views—I’ve shared plenty of them with you. Don’t you remember me saying that one should make their life a work of art? You looked a bit taken aback at first; but then I explained that it’s exactly what I felt you were trying to do with your own."
She looked up from her book. “What you despise most in the world is bad, is stupid art.”
She looked up from her book. “What you hate most in the world is bad, is dumb art.”
“Possibly. But yours seem to me very clear and very good.”
“Maybe. But yours seem really clear and really good to me.”
“If I were to go to Japan next winter you would laugh at me,” she went on.
“If I go to Japan next winter, you’ll laugh at me,” she continued.
Osmond gave a smile—a keen one, but not a laugh, for the tone of their conversation was not jocose. Isabel had in fact her solemnity; he had seen it before. “You have one!”
Osmond smiled—a thoughtful smile, but not a laugh, since their conversation wasn’t lighthearted. Isabel was, in fact, serious; he had noticed it before. “You have one!”
“That’s exactly what I say. You think such an idea absurd.”
"That's exactly what I mean. You think such an idea is ridiculous."
“I would give my little finger to go to Japan; it’s one of the countries I want most to see. Can’t you believe that, with my taste for old lacquer?”
“I would give my little finger to visit Japan; it’s one of the places I want to see the most. Can you believe that, considering my love for old lacquer?”
“I haven’t a taste for old lacquer to excuse me,” said Isabel.
“I don’t have a taste for old lacquer to excuse me,” said Isabel.
“You’ve a better excuse—the means of going. You’re quite wrong in your theory that I laugh at you. I don’t know what has put it into your head.”
“You have a better excuse—the way to get there. You’re completely mistaken in your belief that I laugh at you. I have no idea what made you think that.”
“It wouldn’t be remarkable if you did think it ridiculous that I should have the means to travel when you’ve not; for you know everything and I know nothing.”
“It wouldn't be surprising if you thought it was crazy that I have the means to travel while you don’t; after all, you know everything and I know nothing.”
“The more reason why you should travel and learn,” smiled Osmond. “Besides,” he added as if it were a point to be made, “I don’t know everything.”
“The more reason why you should travel and learn,” Osmond smiled. “Besides,” he added as if it were an important point, “I don’t know everything.”
Isabel was not struck with the oddity of his saying this gravely; she was thinking that the pleasantest incident of her life—so it pleased her to qualify these too few days in Rome, which she might musingly have likened to the figure of some small princess of one of the ages of dress overmuffled in a mantle of state and dragging a train that it took pages or historians to hold up—that this felicity was coming to an end. That most of the interest of the time had been owing to Mr. Osmond was a reflexion she was not just now at pains to make; she had already done the point abundant justice. But she said to herself that if there were a danger they should never meet again, perhaps after all it would be as well. Happy things don’t repeat themselves, and her adventure wore already the changed, the seaward face of some romantic island from which, after feasting on purple grapes, she was putting off while the breeze rose. She might come back to Italy and find him different—this strange man who pleased her just as he was; and it would be better not to come than run the risk of that. But if she was not to come the greater the pity that the chapter was closed; she felt for a moment a pang that touched the source of tears. The sensation kept her silent, and Gilbert Osmond was silent too; he was looking at her. “Go everywhere,” he said at last, in a low, kind voice; “do everything; get everything out of life. Be happy,—be triumphant.”
Isabel wasn’t surprised by the strange seriousness of his words; she was thinking about how the happiest time of her life—at least that’s how she liked to think of these too few days in Rome—felt like some small princess from a bygone era, wrapped in an elaborate cloak and dragging a train that would require pages or historians to hold up—that this happiness was coming to an end. She wasn’t currently focused on the fact that most of the excitement of this time had come from Mr. Osmond; she had already fully recognized that point. But she told herself that if there was a chance they might never see each other again, then maybe it would be better that way. Joyful moments don’t repeat themselves, and her adventure already seemed to take on the bittersweet feel of some romantic island from which, after indulging in sweet grapes, she was setting sail as the wind picked up. She could return to Italy and find him different—this unusual man who delighted her just as he was; and it would be better not to return than risk that. But if she wasn't going to come back, it was all the more tragic that this chapter was ending; she felt a brief ache that brought tears to her eyes. This feeling kept her quiet, and Gilbert Osmond was silent too; he was watching her. “Go everywhere,” he finally said in a gentle, kind voice; “do everything; get everything out of life. Be happy—be triumphant.”
“What do you mean by being triumphant?”
“What do you mean by being successful?”
“Well, doing what you like.”
“Doing what you love.”
“To triumph, then, it seems to me, is to fail! Doing all the vain things one likes is often very tiresome.”
“To succeed, then, seems to me to be to fail! Doing all the pointless things one enjoys is often very exhausting.”
“Exactly,” said Osmond with his quiet quickness. “As I intimated just now, you’ll be tired some day.” He paused a moment and then he went on: “I don’t know whether I had better not wait till then for something I want to say to you.”
“Exactly,” said Osmond with his calm quickness. “As I mentioned a moment ago, you’ll get tired someday.” He paused for a moment and then continued, “I’m not sure if I should wait until then to say something I want to share with you.”
“Ah, I can’t advise you without knowing what it is. But I’m horrid when I’m tired,” Isabel added with due inconsequence.
“Ah, I can’t help you without knowing what it is. But I’m really difficult when I’m tired,” Isabel added casually.
“I don’t believe that. You’re angry, sometimes—that I can believe, though I’ve never seen it. But I’m sure you’re never ‘cross.’”
“I don’t believe that. You get angry sometimes—that I can believe, even though I’ve never seen it. But I know you’re never upset.”
“Not even when I lose my temper?”
“Not even when I get angry?”
“You don’t lose it—you find it, and that must be beautiful.” Osmond spoke with a noble earnestness. “They must be great moments to see.”
“You don’t lose it—you find it, and that must be beautiful,” Osmond said with sincere seriousness. “Those must be incredible moments to witness.”
“If I could only find it now!” Isabel nervously cried.
“If only I could find it now!” Isabel said anxiously.
“I’m not afraid; I should fold my arms and admire you. I’m speaking very seriously.” He leaned forward, a hand on each knee; for some moments he bent his eyes on the floor. “What I wish to say to you,” he went on at last, looking up, “is that I find I’m in love with you.”
“I’m not afraid; I should just fold my arms and admire you. I’m being completely serious.” He leaned forward, his hands on each knee; for a moment, he stared at the floor. “What I really want to say is,” he continued at last, looking up, “is that I'm in love with you.”
She instantly rose. “Ah, keep that till I am tired!”
She immediately got up. “Ah, save that for when I'm tired!”
“Tired of hearing it from others?” He sat there raising his eyes to her. “No, you may heed it now or never, as you please. But after all I must say it now.” She had turned away, but in the movement she had stopped herself and dropped her gaze upon him. The two remained a while in this situation, exchanging a long look—the large, conscious look of the critical hours of life. Then he got up and came near her, deeply respectful, as if he were afraid he had been too familiar. “I’m absolutely in love with you.”
“Tired of hearing it from others?” He looked up at her. “No, you can listen now or never, it’s up to you. But I have to say it.” She had turned away, but then paused and looked back at him. They stayed like that for a moment, exchanging a long glance—the intense, aware look of significant moments in life. Then he stood up and approached her, deeply respectful, as if he were worried he had been too casual. “I’m totally in love with you.”
He had repeated the announcement in a tone of almost impersonal discretion, like a man who expected very little from it but who spoke for his own needed relief. The tears came into her eyes: this time they obeyed the sharpness of the pang that suggested to her somehow the slipping of a fine bolt—backward, forward, she couldn’t have said which. The words he had uttered made him, as he stood there, beautiful and generous, invested him as with the golden air of early autumn; but, morally speaking, she retreated before them—facing him still—as she had retreated in the other cases before a like encounter. “Oh don’t say that, please,” she answered with an intensity that expressed the dread of having, in this case too, to choose and decide. What made her dread great was precisely the force which, as it would seem, ought to have banished all dread—the sense of something within herself, deep down, that she supposed to be inspired and trustful passion. It was there like a large sum stored in a bank—which there was a terror in having to begin to spend. If she touched it, it would all come out.
He repeated the announcement in a tone that was almost impersonal, like someone who didn’t expect much from it but was speaking for his own relief. Tears filled her eyes; this time they came from the sharp pang that somehow suggested the loosening of a tight bolt—backward or forward, she couldn’t tell which. The words he spoke made him, as he stood there, look beautiful and generous; they filled the air around him with the golden glow of early autumn. But morally, she felt herself pulling back from them—still facing him—just as she had stepped back before in similar situations. “Oh, don’t say that, please,” she replied with an intensity that revealed her fear of having to choose and make a decision in this case too. What made her fear so intense was the very force that should have removed all fear—an inner sense deep down that she believed to be a passionate inspiration and trust. It was like a large sum of money stored in a bank, and the thought of having to start spending it filled her with dread. If she touched it, everything would come pouring out.
“I haven’t the idea that it will matter much to you,” said Osmond. “I’ve too little to offer you. What I have—it’s enough for me; but it’s not enough for you. I’ve neither fortune, nor fame, nor extrinsic advantages of any kind. So I offer nothing. I only tell you because I think it can’t offend you, and some day or other it may give you pleasure. It gives me pleasure, I assure you,” he went on, standing there before her, considerately inclined to her, turning his hat, which he had taken up, slowly round with a movement which had all the decent tremor of awkwardness and none of its oddity, and presenting to her his firm, refined, slightly ravaged face. “It gives me no pain, because it’s perfectly simple. For me you’ll always be the most important woman in the world.”
“I don’t think this will matter much to you,” Osmond said. “I have too little to offer you. What I have is enough for me, but it’s not enough for you. I have neither wealth, nor fame, nor any advantages. So I really have nothing to give. I’m telling you this because I think it won’t offend you, and someday it might make you happy. It gives me happiness, I promise,” he continued, standing there before her, leaning slightly toward her, turning his hat, which he had picked up, slowly in a way that showed a respectful awkwardness without being strange, and showing her his strong, refined, slightly worn face. “It causes me no pain, because it’s completely straightforward. To me, you’ll always be the most important woman in the world.”
Isabel looked at herself in this character—looked intently, thinking she filled it with a certain grace. But what she said was not an expression of any such complacency. “You don’t offend me; but you ought to remember that, without being offended, one may be incommoded, troubled.” “Incommoded,” she heard herself saying that, and it struck her as a ridiculous word. But it was what stupidly came to her.
Isabel looked at herself in this role—studied it closely, believing she brought a certain elegance to it. But her words didn’t reflect any satisfaction. “You don’t upset me; but you should remember that, even without being offended, one can feel inconvenienced, disturbed.” “Inconvenienced,” she thought as she said it, and found it to be a silly word. But it was what clumsily came to her.
“I remember perfectly. Of course you’re surprised and startled. But if it’s nothing but that, it will pass away. And it will perhaps leave something that I may not be ashamed of.”
“I remember it clearly. Of course you’re surprised and shocked. But if that’s all it is, it will fade away. And it might leave behind something I won’t be ashamed of.”
“I don’t know what it may leave. You see at all events that I’m not overwhelmed,” said Isabel with rather a pale smile. “I’m not too troubled to think. And I think that I’m glad I leave Rome to-morrow.”
“I don’t know what it might bring. You see, I’m not overwhelmed at all,” Isabel said with a somewhat pale smile. “I’m not so bothered that I can’t think. And I believe I’m glad that I’m leaving Rome tomorrow.”
“Of course I don’t agree with you there.”
“Of course, I don’t agree with you on that.”
“I don’t at all know you,” she added abruptly; and then she coloured as she heard herself saying what she had said almost a year before to Lord Warburton.
“I don’t really know you,” she added suddenly; and then she felt embarrassed as she realized she was saying what she had said almost a year earlier to Lord Warburton.
“If you were not going away you’d know me better.”
“If you weren’t leaving, you’d know me better.”
“I shall do that some other time.”
“I'll do that later.”
“I hope so. I’m very easy to know.”
“I hope so. I’m pretty easy to get to know.”
“No, no,” she emphatically answered—“there you’re not sincere. You’re not easy to know; no one could be less so.”
“No, no,” she firmly replied—“you’re not being genuine. You’re hard to understand; no one could be less so.”
“Well,” he laughed, “I said that because I know myself. It may be a boast, but I do.”
“Well,” he laughed, “I said that because I know myself. It might be a brag, but it's true.”
“Very likely; but you’re very wise.”
"Probably; but you're really sharp."
“So are you, Miss Archer!” Osmond exclaimed.
“So are you, Miss Archer!” Osmond said.
“I don’t feel so just now. Still, I’m wise enough to think you had better go. Good-night.”
“I don’t feel great right now. Still, I’m smart enough to think you should probably go. Good night.”
“God bless you!” said Gilbert Osmond, taking the hand which she failed to surrender. After which he added: “If we meet again you’ll find me as you leave me. If we don’t I shall be so all the same.”
“God bless you!” said Gilbert Osmond, taking the hand she didn’t offer. After that, he added: “If we meet again, you’ll find me just as you left me. If we don’t, I’ll still be the same.”
“Thank you very much. Good-bye.”
"Thanks a lot. Bye."
There was something quietly firm about Isabel’s visitor; he might go of his own movement, but wouldn’t be dismissed. “There’s one thing more. I haven’t asked anything of you—not even a thought in the future; you must do me that justice. But there’s a little service I should like to ask. I shall not return home for several days; Rome’s delightful, and it’s a good place for a man in my state of mind. Oh, I know you’re sorry to leave it; but you’re right to do what your aunt wishes.”
There was something quietly resolute about Isabel’s visitor; he could leave on his own, but he wouldn’t be brushed aside. “There’s one more thing. I haven’t asked anything of you—not even a thought for the future; you have to give me that credit. But there's a small favor I’d like to request. I won’t be going home for a few days; Rome is wonderful, and it's a great place for someone in my state of mind. Oh, I know you’re sad to leave it; but you’re right to follow your aunt's wishes.”
“She doesn’t even wish it!” Isabel broke out strangely.
“She doesn’t even want it!” Isabel suddenly exclaimed.
Osmond was apparently on the point of saying something that would match these words, but he changed his mind and rejoined simply: “Ah well, it’s proper you should go with her, very proper. Do everything that’s proper; I go in for that. Excuse my being so patronising. You say you don’t know me, but when you do you’ll discover what a worship I have for propriety.”
Osmond seemed ready to say something that would match these words, but he thought better of it and just replied, “Oh well, it’s right for you to go with her, very right. Do everything that’s right; I’m all for that. Sorry if I sound so condescending. You say you don’t know me, but once you do, you’ll find out how much I value propriety.”
“You’re not conventional?” Isabel gravely asked.
“You're not conventional?” Isabel asked seriously.
“I like the way you utter that word! No, I’m not conventional: I’m convention itself. You don’t understand that?” And he paused a moment, smiling. “I should like to explain it.” Then with a sudden, quick, bright naturalness, “Do come back again,” he pleaded. “There are so many things we might talk about.”
“I love how you say that word! No, I’m not traditional: I’m tradition itself. Don’t you get that?” He paused for a moment, smiling. “I’d love to explain it.” Then, with a sudden, quick, bright energy, he said, “Please come back again. There are so many things we could discuss.”
She stood there with lowered eyes. “What service did you speak of just now?”
She stood there with her eyes down. “What service were you talking about just now?”
“Go and see my little daughter before you leave Florence. She’s alone at the villa; I decided not to send her to my sister, who hasn’t at all my ideas. Tell her she must love her poor father very much,” said Gilbert Osmond gently.
“Go and see my little daughter before you leave Florence. She’s alone at the villa; I decided not to send her to my sister, who doesn’t share my views at all. Tell her she must love her poor father very much,” said Gilbert Osmond gently.
“It will be a great pleasure to me to go,” Isabel answered. “I’ll tell her what you say. Once more good-bye.”
“It will be a great pleasure for me to go,” Isabel replied. “I’ll let her know what you said. One more goodbye.”
On this he took a rapid, respectful leave. When he had gone she stood a moment looking about her and seated herself slowly and with an air of deliberation. She sat there till her companions came back, with folded hands, gazing at the ugly carpet. Her agitation—for it had not diminished—was very still, very deep. What had happened was something that for a week past her imagination had been going forward to meet; but here, when it came, she stopped—that sublime principle somehow broke down. The working of this young lady’s spirit was strange, and I can only give it to you as I see it, not hoping to make it seem altogether natural. Her imagination, as I say, now hung back: there was a last vague space it couldn’t cross—a dusky, uncertain tract which looked ambiguous and even slightly treacherous, like a moorland seen in the winter twilight. But she was to cross it yet.
He quickly said his goodbyes and left respectfully. Once he was gone, she took a moment to look around and then slowly sat down, weighing her actions deliberately. She remained there with her hands folded, staring at the unattractive carpet, until her friends returned. Her unease—which hadn't faded—was deep and still. What had happened was something she had been anticipating for a week, but when it finally occurred, she hesitated; that grand principle somehow faltered. The workings of this young woman's mind were peculiar, and I can only share it as I perceive it, without expecting it to seem entirely natural. Her imagination, as I mentioned, now hesitated; there was a final vague barrier it couldn't breach—a shadowy, uncertain stretch that seemed unclear and even somewhat treacherous, like moorland viewed in the winter twilight. But she would eventually cross it.
CHAPTER XXX
She returned on the morrow to Florence, under her cousin’s escort, and Ralph Touchett, though usually restive under railway discipline, thought very well of the successive hours passed in the train that hurried his companion away from the city now distinguished by Gilbert Osmond’s preference—hours that were to form the first stage in a larger scheme of travel. Miss Stackpole had remained behind; she was planning a little trip to Naples, to be carried out with Mr. Bantling’s aid. Isabel was to have three days in Florence before the 4th of June, the date of Mrs. Touchett’s departure, and she determined to devote the last of these to her promise to call on Pansy Osmond. Her plan, however, seemed for a moment likely to modify itself in deference to an idea of Madame Merle’s. This lady was still at Casa Touchett; but she too was on the point of leaving Florence, her next station being an ancient castle in the mountains of Tuscany, the residence of a noble family of that country, whose acquaintance (she had known them, as she said, “forever”) seemed to Isabel, in the light of certain photographs of their immense crenellated dwelling which her friend was able to show her, a precious privilege. She mentioned to this fortunate woman that Mr. Osmond had asked her to take a look at his daughter, but didn’t mention that he had also made her a declaration of love.
She returned the next day to Florence with her cousin, and Ralph Touchett, although usually restless during train rides, appreciated the hours spent on the train that took his companion away from the city now favored by Gilbert Osmond—hours that were just the beginning of a bigger travel plan. Miss Stackpole stayed behind; she was organizing a little trip to Naples, with Mr. Bantling’s help. Isabel was set to have three days in Florence before June 4th, when Mrs. Touchett was leaving, and she planned to dedicate the last of those days to her promise to visit Pansy Osmond. However, her plan seemed like it might change at the suggestion of Madame Merle. This lady was still at Casa Touchett but was also about to leave Florence, heading to an ancient castle in the Tuscan mountains, where a noble family lived—she had known them, as she put it, “forever.” Isabel thought this seemed like a wonderful opportunity, especially after seeing the impressive photos of their grand, fortress-like home that her friend showed her. She told this lucky woman that Mr. Osmond had asked her to check in on his daughter but didn’t mention that he had also confessed his love to her.
“Ah, comme cela se trouve!” Madame Merle exclaimed. “I myself have been thinking it would be a kindness to pay the child a little visit before I go off.”
“Oh, how convenient!” Madame Merle exclaimed. “I’ve actually been thinking it would be nice to pay the child a little visit before I leave.”
“We can go together then,” Isabel reasonably said: “reasonably” because the proposal was not uttered in the spirit of enthusiasm. She had prefigured her small pilgrimage as made in solitude; she should like it better so. She was nevertheless prepared to sacrifice this mystic sentiment to her great consideration for her friend.
“We can go together then,” Isabel said reasonably: “reasonably” because the suggestion wasn’t made with excitement. She had imagined her little journey as a solo experience; she would prefer it that way. Still, she was willing to give up this personal feeling for the sake of her friendship.
That personage finely meditated. “After all, why should we both go; having, each of us, so much to do during these last hours?”
That person thought carefully. “After all, why should we both go; each of us has so much to do in these last hours?”
“Very good; I can easily go alone.”
“Sounds great; I can definitely go by myself.”
“I don’t know about your going alone—to the house of a handsome bachelor. He has been married—but so long ago!”
“I don’t know about you going alone to a handsome bachelor’s house. He used to be married, but that was ages ago!”
Isabel stared. “When Mr. Osmond’s away what does it matter?”
Isabel stared. “When Mr. Osmond is gone, what does it matter?”
“They don’t know he’s away, you see.”
“They don’t know he’s gone, you see.”
“They? Whom do you mean?”
“They? Who are you talking about?”
“Every one. But perhaps it doesn’t signify.”
“Everyone. But maybe it doesn’t matter.”
“If you were going why shouldn’t I?” Isabel asked.
“If you’re going, why shouldn’t I?” Isabel asked.
“Because I’m an old frump and you’re a beautiful young woman.”
“Because I’m an old nerd and you’re a gorgeous young woman.”
“Granting all that, you’ve not promised.”
“Given all that, you still haven’t promised.”
“How much you think of your promises!” said the elder woman in mild mockery.
“How much you think about your promises!” said the older woman with gentle mockery.
“I think a great deal of my promises. Does that surprise you?”
“I think a lot about my promises. Does that surprise you?”
“You’re right,” Madame Merle audibly reflected. “I really think you wish to be kind to the child.”
“You're right,” Madame Merle said thoughtfully. “I really believe you want to be nice to the child.”
“I wish very much to be kind to her.”
“I really want to be nice to her.”
“Go and see her then; no one will be the wiser. And tell her I’d have come if you hadn’t. Or rather,” Madame Merle added, “Don’t tell her. She won’t care.”
“Go and see her then; no one will know. And tell her I would have come if you hadn’t. Or actually,” Madame Merle added, “Don’t tell her. She won’t care.”
As Isabel drove, in the publicity of an open vehicle, along the winding way which led to Mr. Osmond’s hill-top, she wondered what her friend had meant by no one’s being the wiser. Once in a while, at large intervals, this lady, whose voyaging discretion, as a general thing, was rather of the open sea than of the risky channel, dropped a remark of ambiguous quality, struck a note that sounded false. What cared Isabel Archer for the vulgar judgements of obscure people? and did Madame Merle suppose that she was capable of doing a thing at all if it had to be sneakingly done? Of course not: she must have meant something else—something which in the press of the hours that preceded her departure she had not had time to explain. Isabel would return to this some day; there were sorts of things as to which she liked to be clear. She heard Pansy strumming at the piano in another place as she herself was ushered into Mr. Osmond’s drawing-room; the little girl was “practising,” and Isabel was pleased to think she performed this duty with rigour. She immediately came in, smoothing down her frock, and did the honours of her father’s house with a wide-eyed earnestness of courtesy. Isabel sat there half an hour, and Pansy rose to the occasion as the small, winged fairy in the pantomime soars by the aid of the dissimulated wire—not chattering, but conversing, and showing the same respectful interest in Isabel’s affairs that Isabel was so good as to take in hers. Isabel wondered at her; she had never had so directly presented to her nose the white flower of cultivated sweetness. How well the child had been taught, said our admiring young woman; how prettily she had been directed and fashioned; and yet how simple, how natural, how innocent she had been kept! Isabel was fond, ever, of the question of character and quality, of sounding, as who should say, the deep personal mystery, and it had pleased her, up to this time, to be in doubt as to whether this tender slip were not really all-knowing. Was the extremity of her candour but the perfection of self-consciousness? Was it put on to please her father’s visitor, or was it the direct expression of an unspotted nature? The hour that Isabel spent in Mr. Osmond’s beautiful empty, dusky rooms—the windows had been half-darkened, to keep out the heat, and here and there, through an easy crevice, the splendid summer day peeped in, lighting a gleam of faded colour or tarnished gilt in the rich gloom—her interview with the daughter of the house, I say, effectually settled this question. Pansy was really a blank page, a pure white surface, successfully kept so; she had neither art, nor guile, nor temper, nor talent—only two or three small exquisite instincts: for knowing a friend, for avoiding a mistake, for taking care of an old toy or a new frock. Yet to be so tender was to be touching withal, and she could be felt as an easy victim of fate. She would have no will, no power to resist, no sense of her own importance; she would easily be mystified, easily crushed: her force would be all in knowing when and where to cling. She moved about the place with her visitor, who had asked leave to walk through the other rooms again, where Pansy gave her judgement on several works of art. She spoke of her prospects, her occupations, her father’s intentions; she was not egotistical, but felt the propriety of supplying the information so distinguished a guest would naturally expect.
As Isabel drove in the open vehicle along the winding road up to Mr. Osmond’s hilltop, she wondered what her friend meant by no one being the wiser. Occasionally, this lady, who usually preferred the open sea to risky channels, would drop a vague comment that sounded off. What did Isabel Archer care for the opinions of obscure people? Did Madame Merle think she could pull off something if it had to be done sneakily? Of course not; she must have meant something else—something she hadn’t had time to explain in the rush before Isabel's departure. Isabel would revisit this topic someday; there were certain matters she wanted to understand clearly. She heard Pansy playing the piano in another room as she was led into Mr. Osmond’s drawing room; the little girl was “practicing,” and Isabel was pleased to think she took this responsibility seriously. Pansy immediately entered, smoothing her dress, and greeted Isabel with an earnest, wide-eyed courtesy. Isabel sat there for half an hour, and Pansy rose to the occasion like a small fairy in a pantomime, not chattering but engaging in conversation, showing the same respectful interest in Isabel’s life that Isabel showed in hers. Isabel marveled at her; she had never come across such a pure example of cultivated sweetness. How well the child had been raised, thought the admiring young woman; how nicely she had been shaped, and yet how simple, natural, and innocent she remained! Isabel was always interested in character and quality, in exploring, so to speak, the deep personal mystery, and until now, it had intrigued her to wonder if this tender girl was secretly all-knowing. Was the depth of her candor just a perfect self-awareness? Was it an act to impress her father’s guest, or was it a genuine reflection of her unblemished nature? The hour Isabel spent in Mr. Osmond’s beautifully empty, dimly lit rooms—the windows half-draped to block the heat, with glimpses of the bright summer day sneaking in to illuminate faded colors or tarnished gold in the rich shadows—effectively answered this question during her chat with the daughter of the house. Pansy was truly a blank slate, a pure white surface, successfully maintained; she had no artifice, no cunning, no temper, nor talent—just a few delicate instincts for identifying a friend, for avoiding errors, and for caring for an old toy or a new dress. Yet to be so gentle was also to be vulnerable, and she was easily fated to be affected by the world around her. She had no will, no power to resist, no sense of her own importance; she would be easily misled, easily crushed: her strength would lie in knowing when and how to hold on. She moved around the place with her visitor, who had asked to walk through the other rooms again, where Pansy shared her thoughts on various works of art. She talked about her future, her activities, her father’s plans; she wasn’t egotistical but recognized the need to provide the information a distinguished guest would naturally seek.
“Please tell me,” she said, “did papa, in Rome, go to see Madame Catherine? He told me he would if he had time. Perhaps he had not time. Papa likes a great deal of time. He wished to speak about my education; it isn’t finished yet, you know. I don’t know what they can do with me more; but it appears it’s far from finished. Papa told me one day he thought he would finish it himself; for the last year or two, at the convent, the masters that teach the tall girls are so very dear. Papa’s not rich, and I should be very sorry if he were to pay much money for me, because I don’t think I’m worth it. I don’t learn quickly enough, and I have no memory. For what I’m told, yes—especially when it’s pleasant; but not for what I learn in a book. There was a young girl who was my best friend, and they took her away from the convent, when she was fourteen, to make—how do you say it in English?—to make a dot. You don’t say it in English? I hope it isn’t wrong; I only mean they wished to keep the money to marry her. I don’t know whether it is for that that papa wishes to keep the money—to marry me. It costs so much to marry!” Pansy went on with a sigh; “I think papa might make that economy. At any rate I’m too young to think about it yet, and I don’t care for any gentleman; I mean for any but him. If he were not my papa I should like to marry him; I would rather be his daughter than the wife of—of some strange person. I miss him very much, but not so much as you might think, for I’ve been so much away from him. Papa has always been principally for holidays. I miss Madame Catherine almost more; but you must not tell him that. You shall not see him again? I’m very sorry, and he’ll be sorry too. Of everyone who comes here I like you the best. That’s not a great compliment, for there are not many people. It was very kind of you to come to-day—so far from your house; for I’m really as yet only a child. Oh, yes, I’ve only the occupations of a child. When did you give them up, the occupations of a child? I should like to know how old you are, but I don’t know whether it’s right to ask. At the convent they told us that we must never ask the age. I don’t like to do anything that’s not expected; it looks as if one had not been properly taught. I myself—I should never like to be taken by surprise. Papa left directions for everything. I go to bed very early. When the sun goes off that side I go into the garden. Papa left strict orders that I was not to get scorched. I always enjoy the view; the mountains are so graceful. In Rome, from the convent, we saw nothing but roofs and bell-towers. I practise three hours. I don’t play very well. You play yourself? I wish very much you’d play something for me; papa has the idea that I should hear good music. Madame Merle has played for me several times; that’s what I like best about Madame Merle; she has great facility. I shall never have facility. And I’ve no voice—just a small sound like the squeak of a slate-pencil making flourishes.”
“Please tell me,” she said, “did Dad, while in Rome, go to see Madame Catherine? He told me he would if he had time. Maybe he didn’t have time. Dad likes to take his time. He wanted to talk about my education; it’s not finished yet, you know. I’m not sure what more they can do with me; but it seems it’s far from over. Dad told me one day he thought he would finish it himself; for the last year or two, at the convent, the teachers for the older girls are so very expensive. Dad’s not wealthy, and I’d feel really bad if he had to spend a lot of money on me, because I don’t think I’m worth it. I don’t learn quickly enough, and I have no memory. What I’m told, yes—especially when it’s enjoyable; but not for what I learn from a book. There was a young girl who was my best friend, and they took her away from the convent when she was fourteen, to make—how do you say it in English?—to make a dowry. You don’t say that in English? I hope it’s not wrong; I just mean they wanted to save the money to marry her off. I don’t know if that’s why Dad wants to save the money—to marry me off. It costs so much to get married!” Pansy continued with a sigh; “I think Dad might save that money. Anyway, I’m too young to think about it yet, and I’m not interested in any gentleman; I mean any except him. If he weren’t my dad, I’d like to marry him; I’d rather be his daughter than the wife of—of some stranger. I miss him a lot, but not as much as you might think, since I’ve been away from him so much. Dad has mostly been around during holidays. I miss Madame Catherine even more, but you mustn’t tell him that. Will you not see him again? I’m really sorry, and he’ll be sorry too. Of everyone who comes here, I like you the most. That’s not a huge compliment, since there aren’t many people. It was very kind of you to come today—so far from your home; because I’m really still just a child. Oh, yes, I only have the concerns of a child. When did you give those up, the concerns of a child? I’d like to know how old you are, but I don’t know if it’s right to ask. At the convent, they told us that we must never ask about age. I don’t like to do anything unexpected; it seems like one hasn’t been properly taught. As for me—I’d never want to be caught off guard. Dad left instructions for everything. I go to bed very early. When the sun sets on that side, I go into the garden. Dad made it clear that I wasn’t to get burned. I always enjoy the view; the mountains are so lovely. In Rome, from the convent, we saw nothing but roofs and bell-towers. I practice for three hours. I don’t play very well. Do you play yourself? I really wish you’d play something for me; Dad thinks I should hear good music. Madame Merle has played for me several times; that’s what I like best about Madame Merle; she has great skill. I’ll never have that skill. And I have no voice—just a small sound like the squeak of a pencil making flourishes.”
Isabel gratified this respectful wish, drew off her gloves and sat down to the piano, while Pansy, standing beside her, watched her white hands move quickly over the keys. When she stopped she kissed the child good-bye, held her close, looked at her long. “Be very good,” she said; “give pleasure to your father.”
Isabel happily accepted this kind request, took off her gloves, and sat down at the piano, while Pansy, standing beside her, observed her pale hands move swiftly over the keys. When she finished, she kissed the child goodbye, held her tight, and gazed at her for a long moment. “Be very good,” she said; “bring joy to your father.”
“I think that’s what I live for,” Pansy answered. “He has not much pleasure; he’s rather a sad man.”
“I think that’s what I live for,” Pansy replied. “He doesn’t have much joy; he’s quite a sad guy.”
Isabel listened to this assertion with an interest which she felt it almost a torment to be obliged to conceal. It was her pride that obliged her, and a certain sense of decency; there were still other things in her head which she felt a strong impulse, instantly checked, to say to Pansy about her father; there were things it would have given her pleasure to hear the child, to make the child, say. But she no sooner became conscious of these things than her imagination was hushed with horror at the idea of taking advantage of the little girl—it was of this she would have accused herself—and of exhaling into that air where he might still have a subtle sense for it any breath of her charmed state. She had come—she had come; but she had stayed only an hour. She rose quickly from the music-stool; even then, however, she lingered a moment, still holding her small companion, drawing the child’s sweet slimness closer and looking down at her almost in envy. She was obliged to confess it to herself—she would have taken a passionate pleasure in talking of Gilbert Osmond to this innocent, diminutive creature who was so near him. But she said no other word; she only kissed Pansy once again. They went together through the vestibule, to the door that opened on the court; and there her young hostess stopped, looking rather wistfully beyond. “I may go no further. I’ve promised papa not to pass this door.”
Isabel listened to this statement with an interest that she felt was almost a torment to hide. It was her pride that made her hold back, along with a sense of decency; there were still other thoughts in her mind that she felt a strong urge, quickly suppressed, to share with Pansy about her father. There were things she would have loved to hear the child say, to make the child say. But as soon as she became aware of these thoughts, her imagination was silenced by horror at the idea of taking advantage of the little girl—it was this that she would have accused herself of—and of letting any hint of her enchanted state escape into the air where he might still have a subtle awareness of it. She had come—she had come; but she had only stayed an hour. She quickly rose from the music-stool; even then, she lingered for a moment, still holding her small companion, pulling the child’s sweet slimness closer and looking down at her almost with envy. She had to admit to herself—she would have reveled in talking about Gilbert Osmond with this innocent, tiny creature who was so close to him. But she didn’t say anything else; she just kissed Pansy once more. They walked together through the vestibule to the door that led to the courtyard, and there her young hostess paused, looking rather wistfully beyond. “I can’t go any further. I promised Papa I wouldn’t pass this door.”
“You’re right to obey him; he’ll never ask you anything unreasonable.”
"You’re right to listen to him; he’ll never ask you for anything unreasonable."
“I shall always obey him. But when will you come again?”
"I will always listen to him. But when will you be back?"
“Not for a long time, I’m afraid.”
“Not for a long time, I’m afraid.”
“As soon as you can, I hope. I’m only a little girl,” said Pansy, “but I shall always expect you.” And the small figure stood in the high, dark doorway, watching Isabel cross the clear, grey court and disappear into the brightness beyond the big portone, which gave a wider dazzle as it opened.
“As soon as you can, I hope. I’m just a little girl,” said Pansy, “but I will always be waiting for you.” And the small figure stood in the tall, dark doorway, watching Isabel cross the clear, gray courtyard and slip into the brightness beyond the big portone, which shone even brighter as it opened.
CHAPTER XXXI
Isabel came back to Florence, but only after several months; an interval sufficiently replete with incident. It is not, however, during this interval that we are closely concerned with her; our attention is engaged again on a certain day in the late spring-time, shortly after her return to Palazzo Crescentini and a year from the date of the incidents just narrated. She was alone on this occasion, in one of the smaller of the numerous rooms devoted by Mrs. Touchett to social uses, and there was that in her expression and attitude which would have suggested that she was expecting a visitor. The tall window was open, and though its green shutters were partly drawn the bright air of the garden had come in through a broad interstice and filled the room with warmth and perfume. Our young woman stood near it for some time, her hands clasped behind her; she gazed abroad with the vagueness of unrest. Too troubled for attention she moved in a vain circle. Yet it could not be in her thought to catch a glimpse of her visitor before he should pass into the house, since the entrance to the palace was not through the garden, in which stillness and privacy always reigned. She wished rather to forestall his arrival by a process of conjecture, and to judge by the expression of her face this attempt gave her plenty to do. Grave she found herself, and positively more weighted, as by the experience of the lapse of the year she had spent in seeing the world. She had ranged, she would have said, through space and surveyed much of mankind, and was therefore now, in her own eyes, a very different person from the frivolous young woman from Albany who had begun to take the measure of Europe on the lawn at Gardencourt a couple of years before. She flattered herself she had harvested wisdom and learned a great deal more of life than this light-minded creature had even suspected. If her thoughts just now had inclined themselves to retrospect, instead of fluttering their wings nervously about the present, they would have evoked a multitude of interesting pictures. These pictures would have been both landscapes and figure-pieces; the latter, however, would have been the more numerous. With several of the images that might have been projected on such a field we are already acquainted. There would be for instance the conciliatory Lily, our heroine’s sister and Edmund Ludlow’s wife, who had come out from New York to spend five months with her relative. She had left her husband behind her, but had brought her children, to whom Isabel now played with equal munificence and tenderness the part of maiden-aunt. Mr. Ludlow, toward the last, had been able to snatch a few weeks from his forensic triumphs and, crossing the ocean with extreme rapidity, had spent a month with the two ladies in Paris before taking his wife home. The little Ludlows had not yet, even from the American point of view, reached the proper tourist-age; so that while her sister was with her Isabel had confined her movements to a narrow circle. Lily and the babies had joined her in Switzerland in the month of July, and they had spent a summer of fine weather in an Alpine valley where the flowers were thick in the meadows and the shade of great chestnuts made a resting-place for such upward wanderings as might be undertaken by ladies and children on warm afternoons. They had afterwards reached the French capital, which was worshipped, and with costly ceremonies, by Lily, but thought of as noisily vacant by Isabel, who in these days made use of her memory of Rome as she might have done, in a hot and crowded room, of a phial of something pungent hidden in her handkerchief.
Isabel returned to Florence after several months; a period filled with events. However, we are not focused on this interval; instead, our attention shifts to a specific day in late spring, shortly after she got back to Palazzo Crescentini, a year after the events we just covered. On this occasion, she was alone in one of the smaller social rooms Mrs. Touchett had set up, and her expression and posture suggested she was expecting a visitor. The tall window was open, and even though the green shutters were partially drawn, the fresh air from the garden flowed in through a wide gap, filling the room with warmth and fragrance. Isabel stood near the window for a while, hands clasped behind her, gazing out with a sense of restlessness. Too distracted to focus, she paced aimlessly. Yet, she didn’t seem to be trying to catch a glimpse of her visitor before he entered the house, as the palace's entrance didn’t lead through the garden, which was always quiet and private. Instead, she wanted to anticipate his arrival through speculation, and judging by her expression, this effort kept her busy. She felt serious and had a heavier demeanor, as if the year she had spent exploring the world had added weight to her experience. She would say she had traveled extensively and seen much of humanity, making her feel like a very different person from the light-hearted young woman from Albany who had begun to experience Europe on the lawn at Gardencourt just two years earlier. She believed she had gained wisdom and learned far more about life than that carefree person had ever realized. If her thoughts had leaned towards reflection instead of nervously flitting about the present, they would have conjured many vivid memories. These memories included both landscapes and figures, with the latter being more numerous. We are already familiar with several of the images that might come to mind. For example, there was the peacemaking Lily, Isabel’s sister and Edmund Ludlow’s wife, who had traveled from New York to spend five months with her. She left her husband behind but brought her children, whom Isabel now treated with generosity and affection as their aunt. Mr. Ludlow, in the end, managed to take a few weeks off from his legal triumphs and, whisking across the ocean, spent a month with the two ladies in Paris before taking his wife back home. The little Ludlows hadn’t yet reached the suitable tourist age by American standards, so while her sister was visiting, Isabel limited her outings to a small circle. Lily and her kids joined her in Switzerland in July, and they had enjoyed a lovely summer in an Alpine valley filled with flowers and shaded by large chestnut trees, providing a nice resting spot for any ladies and children venturing out on warm afternoons. They then made their way to the French capital, which Lily adored with extravagant praise, while Isabel regarded it as boisterously empty, using her memories of Rome like a pungent vial concealed in her handkerchief in a hot, crowded room.
Mrs. Ludlow sacrificed, as I say, to Paris, yet had doubts and wonderments not allayed at that altar; and after her husband had joined her found further chagrin in his failure to throw himself into these speculations. They all had Isabel for subject; but Edmund Ludlow, as he had always done before, declined to be surprised, or distressed, or mystified, or elated, at anything his sister-in-law might have done or have failed to do. Mrs. Ludlow’s mental motions were sufficiently various. At one moment she thought it would be so natural for that young woman to come home and take a house in New York—the Rossiters’, for instance, which had an elegant conservatory and was just round the corner from her own; at another she couldn’t conceal her surprise at the girl’s not marrying some member of one of the great aristocracies. On the whole, as I have said, she had fallen from high communion with the probabilities. She had taken more satisfaction in Isabel’s accession of fortune than if the money had been left to herself; it had seemed to her to offer just the proper setting for her sister’s slightly meagre, but scarce the less eminent figure. Isabel had developed less, however, than Lily had thought likely—development, to Lily’s understanding, being somehow mysteriously connected with morning-calls and evening-parties. Intellectually, doubtless, she had made immense strides; but she appeared to have achieved few of those social conquests of which Mrs. Ludlow had expected to admire the trophies. Lily’s conception of such achievements was extremely vague; but this was exactly what she had expected of Isabel—to give it form and body. Isabel could have done as well as she had done in New York; and Mrs. Ludlow appealed to her husband to know whether there was any privilege she enjoyed in Europe which the society of that city might not offer her. We know ourselves that Isabel had made conquests—whether inferior or not to those she might have effected in her native land it would be a delicate matter to decide; and it is not altogether with a feeling of complacency that I again mention that she had not rendered these honourable victories public. She had not told her sister the history of Lord Warburton, nor had she given her a hint of Mr. Osmond’s state of mind; and she had had no better reason for her silence than that she didn’t wish to speak. It was more romantic to say nothing, and, drinking deep, in secret, of romance, she was as little disposed to ask poor Lily’s advice as she would have been to close that rare volume forever. But Lily knew nothing of these discriminations, and could only pronounce her sister’s career a strange anti-climax—an impression confirmed by the fact that Isabel’s silence about Mr. Osmond, for instance, was in direct proportion to the frequency with which he occupied her thoughts. As this happened very often it sometimes appeared to Mrs. Ludlow that she had lost her courage. So uncanny a result of so exhilarating an incident as inheriting a fortune was of course perplexing to the cheerful Lily; it added to her general sense that Isabel was not at all like other people.
Mrs. Ludlow sacrificed, as I mentioned, to Paris, yet had doubts and curiosities that weren’t resolved at that altar; and after her husband joined her, she found further disappointment in his inability to engage in these musings. They all centered around Isabel; but Edmund Ludlow, as he always did before, refused to be surprised, upset, confused, or thrilled by anything his sister-in-law might have done or failed to do. Mrs. Ludlow’s mental gymnastics were quite varied. At one moment she thought it would be totally natural for that young woman to return home and get a place in New York—the Rossiters’, for example, which had a beautiful conservatory and was just around the corner from her own; at another moment, she couldn’t hide her surprise at the girl not marrying someone from one of the high aristocracies. Overall, as I’ve said, she had fallen from a lofty communion with the possibilities. She found more satisfaction in Isabel’s new wealth than if the money had been left to her; it seemed to her to provide just the right backdrop for her sister’s slightly slim, yet still notable, presence. However, Isabel had developed less than Lily had expected—development, in Lily’s view, being somehow mysteriously linked to morning calls and evening parties. Intellectually, she had undoubtedly made great strides; but she seemed to have achieved few of those social victories of which Mrs. Ludlow had hoped to admire the trophies. Lily’s idea of such accomplishments was extremely vague; but this was exactly what she had anticipated from Isabel—to give it shape and substance. Isabel could have done just as well in New York; and Mrs. Ludlow asked her husband if there was any privilege she enjoyed in Europe that the society of that city couldn’t offer her. We know ourselves that Isabel had made some wins—whether they were lesser or greater than those she might have achieved back home would be a delicate issue to address; and it’s not entirely with a sense of satisfaction that I mention again that she hadn’t made these honorable victories public. She hadn’t shared the story of Lord Warburton with her sister, nor had she hinted at Mr. Osmond’s state of mind; and her only reason for keeping quiet was simply that she didn’t want to talk. It felt more romantic to say nothing, and, indulging deeply, in secret, in romance, she was just as reluctant to seek poor Lily’s advice as she would have been to close that rare book forever. But Lily didn’t know about these distinctions and could only describe her sister’s journey as a strange anti-climax—an impression confirmed by the fact that Isabel’s silence about Mr. Osmond, for instance, was directly related to how often he occupied her thoughts. Since this happened very frequently, it sometimes seemed to Mrs. Ludlow that she had lost her courage. Such an uncanny outcome of such an exhilarating event as inheriting a fortune was, of course, puzzling to cheerful Lily; it added to her overall sense that Isabel was not at all like other people.
Our young lady’s courage, however, might have been taken as reaching its height after her relations had gone home. She could imagine braver things than spending the winter in Paris—Paris had sides by which it so resembled New York, Paris was like smart, neat prose—and her close correspondence with Madame Merle did much to stimulate such flights. She had never had a keener sense of freedom, of the absolute boldness and wantonness of liberty, than when she turned away from the platform at the Euston Station on one of the last days of November, after the departure of the train that was to convey poor Lily, her husband and her children to their ship at Liverpool. It had been good for her to regale; she was very conscious of that; she was very observant, as we know, of what was good for her, and her effort was constantly to find something that was good enough. To profit by the present advantage till the latest moment she had made the journey from Paris with the unenvied travellers. She would have accompanied them to Liverpool as well, only Edmund Ludlow had asked her, as a favour, not to do so; it made Lily so fidgety and she asked such impossible questions. Isabel watched the train move away; she kissed her hand to the elder of her small nephews, a demonstrative child who leaned dangerously far out of the window of the carriage and made separation an occasion of violent hilarity, and then she walked back into the foggy London street. The world lay before her—she could do whatever she chose. There was a deep thrill in it all, but for the present her choice was tolerably discreet; she chose simply to walk back from Euston Square to her hotel. The early dusk of a November afternoon had already closed in; the street-lamps, in the thick, brown air, looked weak and red; our heroine was unattended and Euston Square was a long way from Piccadilly. But Isabel performed the journey with a positive enjoyment of its dangers and lost her way almost on purpose, in order to get more sensations, so that she was disappointed when an obliging policeman easily set her right again. She was so fond of the spectacle of human life that she enjoyed even the aspect of gathering dusk in the London streets—the moving crowds, the hurrying cabs, the lighted shops, the flaring stalls, the dark, shining dampness of everything. That evening, at her hotel, she wrote to Madame Merle that she should start in a day or two for Rome. She made her way down to Rome without touching at Florence—having gone first to Venice and then proceeded southward by Ancona. She accomplished this journey without other assistance than that of her servant, for her natural protectors were not now on the ground. Ralph Touchett was spending the winter at Corfu, and Miss Stackpole, in the September previous, had been recalled to America by a telegram from the Interviewer. This journal offered its brilliant correspondent a fresher field for her genius than the mouldering cities of Europe, and Henrietta was cheered on her way by a promise from Mr. Bantling that he would soon come over to see her. Isabel wrote to Mrs. Touchett to apologise for not presenting herself just yet in Florence, and her aunt replied characteristically enough. Apologies, Mrs. Touchett intimated, were of no more use to her than bubbles, and she herself never dealt in such articles. One either did the thing or one didn’t, and what one “would” have done belonged to the sphere of the irrelevant, like the idea of a future life or of the origin of things. Her letter was frank, but (a rare case with Mrs. Touchett) not so frank as it pretended. She easily forgave her niece for not stopping at Florence, because she took it for a sign that Gilbert Osmond was less in question there than formerly. She watched of course to see if he would now find a pretext for going to Rome, and derived some comfort from learning that he had not been guilty of an absence. Isabel, on her side, had not been a fortnight in Rome before she proposed to Madame Merle that they should make a little pilgrimage to the East. Madame Merle remarked that her friend was restless, but she added that she herself had always been consumed with the desire to visit Athens and Constantinople. The two ladies accordingly embarked on this expedition, and spent three months in Greece, in Turkey, in Egypt. Isabel found much to interest her in these countries, though Madame Merle continued to remark that even among the most classic sites, the scenes most calculated to suggest repose and reflexion, a certain incoherence prevailed in her. Isabel travelled rapidly and recklessly; she was like a thirsty person draining cup after cup. Madame Merle meanwhile, as lady-in-waiting to a princess circulating incognita, panted a little in her rear. It was on Isabel’s invitation she had come, and she imparted all due dignity to the girl’s uncountenanced state. She played her part with the tact that might have been expected of her, effacing herself and accepting the position of a companion whose expenses were profusely paid. The situation, however, had no hardships, and people who met this reserved though striking pair on their travels would not have been able to tell you which was patroness and which client. To say that Madame Merle improved on acquaintance states meagrely the impression she made on her friend, who had found her from the first so ample and so easy. At the end of an intimacy of three months Isabel felt she knew her better; her character had revealed itself, and the admirable woman had also at last redeemed her promise of relating her history from her own point of view—a consummation the more desirable as Isabel had already heard it related from the point of view of others. This history was so sad a one (in so far as it concerned the late M. Merle, a positive adventurer, she might say, though originally so plausible, who had taken advantage, years before, of her youth and of an inexperience in which doubtless those who knew her only now would find it difficult to believe); it abounded so in startling and lamentable incidents that her companion wondered a person so eprouvée could have kept so much of her freshness, her interest in life. Into this freshness of Madame Merle’s she obtained a considerable insight; she seemed to see it as professional, as slightly mechanical, carried about in its case like the fiddle of the virtuoso, or blanketed and bridled like the “favourite” of the jockey. She liked her as much as ever, but there was a corner of the curtain that never was lifted; it was as if she had remained after all something of a public performer, condemned to emerge only in character and in costume. She had once said that she came from a distance, that she belonged to the “old, old” world, and Isabel never lost the impression that she was the product of a different moral or social clime from her own, that she had grown up under other stars.
Our young lady's bravery, however, might have seemed to reach its peak after her family went home. She could think of bolder things than spending the winter in Paris—Paris had aspects that reminded her of New York, and was like polished, tidy prose—and her ongoing correspondence with Madame Merle fueled such flights of fancy. She had never felt a stronger sense of freedom, of the absolute boldness and wildness of liberty, than when she turned away from the platform at Euston Station on one of the last days of November, after the train had left to take poor Lily, her husband, and their children to their ship at Liverpool. It had been good for her to play the part of the benefactor; she was very aware of that; she was quite perceptive, as we know, about what was good for her, and she was always trying to find something that was good enough. To make the most of the present moment, she had traveled from Paris with the other passengers, who weren’t envied. She would have gone with them to Liverpool as well, but Edmund Ludlow had asked her, as a favor, not to do so; it made Lily anxious, and she asked such impossible questions. Isabel watched the train pull away; she blew a kiss to the older of her small nephews, a expressive child who leaned dangerously far out of the carriage window and turned their parting into a scene of wild amusement, and then she walked back into the foggy London street. The world was open to her—she could do whatever she wanted. There was a deep thrill in it all, but for now her choice was reasonably sensible; she simply chose to walk back from Euston Square to her hotel. The early dusk of a November afternoon had already settled in; the streetlights, in the thick, brown air, looked weak and red; our heroine was solo and Euston Square was quite a distance from Piccadilly. But Isabel made the trip with a distinct enjoyment of its dangers and almost lost her way on purpose, eager for more experiences, so she felt let down when a helpful policeman easily pointed her in the right direction. She loved the spectacle of human life so much that she enjoyed even the scene of gathering dusk in the London streets—the moving crowds, the rushing cabs, the lit-up shops, the bustling stalls, the dark, shiny dampness that surrounded everything. That evening, at her hotel, she wrote to Madame Merle that she would be leaving in a day or two for Rome. She headed to Rome without stopping in Florence—first she went to Venice and then continued south by way of Ancona. She managed this journey with only the help of her servant, as her usual protectors were no longer around. Ralph Touchett was spending the winter in Corfu, and Miss Stackpole had been recalled to America by a telegram from the Interviewer the previous September. This journal offered its brilliant correspondent a better opportunity for her talent than the decaying cities of Europe, and Henrietta was encouraged on her way by a promise from Mr. Bantling that he would visit her soon. Isabel wrote to Mrs. Touchett to apologize for not showing up just yet in Florence, and her aunt replied in her characteristic manner. Apologies, Mrs. Touchett implied, were as useless to her as bubbles, and she herself never dealt in such things. One either did the thing or one didn’t, and what one “would” have done belonged to the realm of the irrelevant, like the idea of an afterlife or the origin of things. Her letter was honest, but (a rare occurrence with Mrs. Touchett) not as candid as it seemed. She easily forgave her niece for skipping Florence, because she took it as a sign that Gilbert Osmond was less of a concern there than before. She kept an eye out to see if he would now find an excuse to go to Rome, and felt some relief learning that he hadn’t been absent. On her side, Isabel hadn’t been in Rome for more than two weeks before she suggested to Madame Merle that they should make a little pilgrimage to the East. Madame Merle noted that her friend was restless, but she added that she had always wanted to visit Athens and Constantinople. The two ladies then embarked on this journey and spent three months in Greece, Turkey, and Egypt. Isabel found plenty to fascinate her in these countries, although Madame Merle continued to notice that even among the most classic sites, in places designed to inspire calm and reflection, there was a certain inconsistency in Isabel. Isabel traveled quickly and recklessly; she was like someone desperately draining cup after cup. Meanwhile, Madame Merle, as a lady-in-waiting to a princess moving about incognita, trailed a bit behind her. It was on Isabel’s invitation that she had come, and she added the necessary dignity to the girl’s unaccompanied status. She played her role with the kind of tact one would expect from her, stepping back and accepting the position of a companion whose expenses were richly covered. However, the situation had no hardships, and people who saw this reserved yet striking duo on their travels wouldn’t have been able to tell which was the patron and which was the client. To say that Madame Merle improved with acquaintance only sparsely describes the impression she left on her friend, who had found her from the beginning to be so generous and easy-going. At the end of their three-month intimacy, Isabel felt she knew her better; her character had unfolded, and the remarkable woman had finally kept her promise to share her history from her own perspective—a goal all the more desirable as Isabel had already heard it told from others’ viewpoints. This history was so sad (at least where the late Mr. Merle was concerned—a true adventurer, she might say, who had initially seemed so charming, who had taken advantage, years ago, of her youth and a naiveté that those who knew her only now would likely find hard to believe); it was full of shocking and heart-wrenching incidents that her companion marveled at how someone so eprouvée could have maintained so much of her vibrancy and zest for life. Isabel gained considerable insight into Madame Merle’s freshness; she perceived it as a professional quality, somewhat mechanical, like the violin of a virtuoso stowed in its case, or a prized horse groomed and bridled by a jockey. She liked her just as much, but there was a part of the curtain that never lifted; it was as if she remained, after all, somewhat of a public performer, destined to appear only in character and costume. She had once said that she came from a distance, that she belonged to the “old, old” world, and Isabel never lost the impression that she was the product of a different moral or social environment than her own, that she had grown up under different stars.
She believed then that at bottom she had a different morality. Of course the morality of civilised persons has always much in common; but our young woman had a sense in her of values gone wrong or, as they said at the shops, marked down. She considered, with the presumption of youth, that a morality differing from her own must be inferior to it; and this conviction was an aid to detecting an occasional flash of cruelty, an occasional lapse from candour, in the conversation of a person who had raised delicate kindness to an art and whose pride was too high for the narrow ways of deception. Her conception of human motives might, in certain lights, have been acquired at the court of some kingdom in decadence, and there were several in her list of which our heroine had not even heard. She had not heard of everything, that was very plain; and there were evidently things in the world of which it was not advantageous to hear. She had once or twice had a positive scare; since it so affected her to have to exclaim, of her friend, “Heaven forgive her, she doesn’t understand me!” Absurd as it may seem this discovery operated as a shock, left her with a vague dismay in which there was even an element of foreboding. The dismay of course subsided, in the light of some sudden proof of Madame Merle’s remarkable intelligence; but it stood for a high-water-mark in the ebb and flow of confidence. Madame Merle had once declared her belief that when a friendship ceases to grow it immediately begins to decline—there being no point of equilibrium between liking more and liking less. A stationary affection, in other words, was impossible—it must move one way or the other. However that might be, the girl had in these days a thousand uses for her sense of the romantic, which was more active than it had ever been. I do not allude to the impulse it received as she gazed at the Pyramids in the course of an excursion from Cairo, or as she stood among the broken columns of the Acropolis and fixed her eyes upon the point designated to her as the Strait of Salamis; deep and memorable as these emotions had remained. She came back by the last of March from Egypt and Greece and made another stay in Rome. A few days after her arrival Gilbert Osmond descended from Florence and remained three weeks, during which the fact of her being with his old friend Madame Merle, in whose house she had gone to lodge, made it virtually inevitable that he should see her every day. When the last of April came she wrote to Mrs. Touchett that she should now rejoice to accept an invitation given long before, and went to pay a visit at Palazzo Crescentini, Madame Merle on this occasion remaining in Rome. She found her aunt alone; her cousin was still at Corfu. Ralph, however, was expected in Florence from day to day, and Isabel, who had not seen him for upwards of a year, was prepared to give him the most affectionate welcome.
She believed at that time that deep down she had a different sense of morality. Sure, civilized people share a lot in common morally; however, our young woman felt there was something off about her values, or as they say in stores, marked down. With the confidence of youth, she thought that any morality different from hers must be lesser; this belief helped her notice occasional flashes of cruelty and lapses in honesty in the conversation of someone who had turned delicate kindness into an art and whose pride was too great for the petty ways of deceit. Her view of human motives might, in some ways, have been formed in a decaying kingdom, and there were several that she hadn't even heard of. It was clear she didn't know everything, and there were obviously things in the world that it was better not to know. There had been a couple of times when she’d felt genuinely scared, especially when she found herself exclaiming about her friend, “Heaven forgive her, she doesn’t understand me!” Absurd as it may sound, this realization was shocking; it left her with a vague unease that even sparked a sense of foreboding. This unease eventually faded when she experienced some sudden proof of Madame Merle’s incredible intelligence; however, it marked a peak in her fluctuating confidence. Madame Merle once claimed that when a friendship stops growing, it immediately starts to decline—there's no balance between liking more and liking less. In other words, a stagnant affection is impossible; it must move in one direction or the other. Regardless, the girl had a thousand reasons to embrace her romantic side these days, which was more active than it had ever been. I’m not just referring to the thrill she felt while gazing at the Pyramids during a trip from Cairo or when she stood among the broken columns of the Acropolis, staring at the spot marked for her as the Strait of Salamis; even though those experiences were deeply significant. She returned at the end of March from Egypt and Greece and stayed in Rome again. A few days after arriving, Gilbert Osmond came down from Florence and stayed for three weeks. Since she was with his old friend Madame Merle, whose home she was staying at, it was almost inevitable that he would see her every day. When the end of April came, she wrote to Mrs. Touchett that she would now be happy to accept an invitation given long before and went for a visit at Palazzo Crescentini, with Madame Merle staying in Rome this time. She found her aunt alone; her cousin was still in Corfu. However, Ralph was expected to arrive in Florence any day now, and Isabel, who hadn’t seen him in over a year, was ready to give him a warm welcome.
CHAPTER XXXII
It was not of him, nevertheless, that she was thinking while she stood at the window near which we found her a while ago, and it was not of any of the matters I have rapidly sketched. She was not turned to the past, but to the immediate, impending hour. She had reason to expect a scene, and she was not fond of scenes. She was not asking herself what she should say to her visitor; this question had already been answered. What he would say to her—that was the interesting issue. It could be nothing in the least soothing—she had warrant for this, and the conviction doubtless showed in the cloud on her brow. For the rest, however, all clearness reigned in her; she had put away her mourning and she walked in no small shimmering splendour. She only, felt older—ever so much, and as if she were “worth more” for it, like some curious piece in an antiquary’s collection. She was not at any rate left indefinitely to her apprehensions, for a servant at last stood before her with a card on his tray. “Let the gentleman come in,” she said, and continued to gaze out of the window after the footman had retired. It was only when she had heard the door close behind the person who presently entered that she looked round.
She wasn't thinking about him while she stood at the window where we found her earlier, nor was she focused on any of the things I quickly described. She wasn’t looking back at the past, but was instead focused on the immediate moment ahead. She had a reason to anticipate a confrontation, and she didn’t like confrontations. She wasn’t wondering what she should say to her visitor; that question had already been settled. What he would say to her—that was the crucial point. It was unlikely to be anything comforting—she believed this, and the certainty probably showed in the frown on her face. Aside from that, though, she was clear-headed; she had set aside her mourning and walked with a certain radiant elegance. She simply felt older—much older—and felt as if she were “worth more” for it, like an intriguing piece in an antique collector's display. At least she wasn't left with her worries for too long, as a servant finally appeared with a card on a tray. “Let the gentleman come in,” she instructed, and continued to look out the window after the footman had left. It was only when she heard the door close behind the person who soon entered that she turned around.
Caspar Goodwood stood there—stood and received a moment, from head to foot, the bright, dry gaze with which she rather withheld than offered a greeting. Whether his sense of maturity had kept pace with Isabel’s we shall perhaps presently ascertain; let me say meanwhile that to her critical glance he showed nothing of the injury of time. Straight, strong and hard, there was nothing in his appearance that spoke positively either of youth or of age; if he had neither innocence nor weakness, so he had no practical philosophy. His jaw showed the same voluntary cast as in earlier days; but a crisis like the present had in it of course something grim. He had the air of a man who had travelled hard; he said nothing at first, as if he had been out of breath. This gave Isabel time to make a reflexion: “Poor fellow, what great things he’s capable of, and what a pity he should waste so dreadfully his splendid force! What a pity too that one can’t satisfy everybody!” It gave her time to do more to say at the end of a minute: “I can’t tell you how I hoped you wouldn’t come!”
Caspar Goodwood stood there, taking in the bright, dry look Isabel shot at him, which felt more like a reluctance to greet him than an actual welcome. Whether he had matured alongside Isabel remains to be seen; for now, it’s clear that in her critical eyes, he showed no signs of the wear of time. He was straight, strong, and tough, with an appearance that didn’t indicate youth or age. While he lacked innocence and weakness, he also had no practical philosophy. His jaw still had the same determined set as in the past, but the current situation naturally carried a grim undertone. He looked like a man who had been through a lot; he didn’t speak at first, as if he was catching his breath. This allowed Isabel to reflect: “Poor guy, he’s capable of such great things, and it’s such a shame he’s wasting his incredible potential! It’s also a pity that it’s impossible to please everyone!” After a moment, she added, “I can’t tell you how much I wished you wouldn’t come!”
“I’ve no doubt of that.” And he looked about him for a seat. Not only had he come, but he meant to settle.
“I’m sure of that.” And he glanced around for a place to sit. Not only had he arrived, but he intended to stay.
“You must be very tired,” said Isabel, seating herself, and generously, as she thought, to give him his opportunity.
"You must be really tired," Isabel said, sitting down, and she thought she was being generous by giving him a chance.
“No, I’m not at all tired. Did you ever know me to be tired?”
“No, I’m not tired at all. Have you ever known me to be tired?”
“Never; I wish I had! When did you arrive?”
“Never; I wish I had! When did you get here?”
“Last night, very late; in a kind of snail-train they call the express. These Italian trains go at about the rate of an American funeral.”
“Last night, really late; on a slow train they call the express. These Italian trains move at about the speed of an American funeral.”
“That’s in keeping—you must have felt as if you were coming to bury me!” And she forced a smile of encouragement to an easy view of their situation. She had reasoned the matter well out, making it perfectly clear that she broke no faith and falsified no contract; but for all this she was afraid of her visitor. She was ashamed of her fear; but she was devoutly thankful there was nothing else to be ashamed of. He looked at her with his stiff insistence, an insistence in which there was such a want of tact; especially when the dull dark beam in his eye rested on her as a physical weight.
"That's fitting—you must have felt like you were coming to bury me!" She forced a smile to make their situation seem easier. She had thought it through carefully, making it clear that she had kept her promises and hadn't broken any agreements; still, she was scared of her visitor. She felt embarrassed by her fear, but she was genuinely thankful that there was nothing else to be ashamed of. He looked at her with a stiff insistence, one that lacked tact; especially when the dull dark intensity in his gaze felt like a physical weight on her.
“No, I didn’t feel that; I couldn’t think of you as dead. I wish I could!” he candidly declared.
“No, I didn’t feel that; I couldn’t think of you as dead. I wish I could!” he honestly said.
“I thank you immensely.”
“Thank you so much.”
“I’d rather think of you as dead than as married to another man.”
“I’d rather think of you as dead than married to someone else.”
“That’s very selfish of you!” she returned with the ardour of a real conviction. “If you’re not happy yourself others have yet a right to be.”
"That’s really selfish of you!” she replied passionately, truly believing it. “If you’re not happy, that doesn’t mean others don’t have the right to be.”
“Very likely it’s selfish; but I don’t in the least mind your saying so. I don’t mind anything you can say now—I don’t feel it. The cruellest things you could think of would be mere pin-pricks. After what you’ve done I shall never feel anything—I mean anything but that. That I shall feel all my life.”
“It's probably selfish, but I really don't mind you saying that. I don't care about anything you could say right now—I just don't feel it. The meanest things you could think of would feel like tiny pin-pricks. After what you've done, I'll never feel anything—I mean, anything except for that. That's what I'll feel for the rest of my life.”
Mr. Goodwood made these detached assertions with dry deliberateness, in his hard, slow American tone, which flung no atmospheric colour over propositions intrinsically crude. The tone made Isabel angry rather than touched her; but her anger perhaps was fortunate, inasmuch as it gave her a further reason for controlling herself. It was under the pressure of this control that she became, after a little, irrelevant. “When did you leave New York?”
Mr. Goodwood made these straightforward statements with a dry, deliberate style, using his slow, harsh American accent that didn't add any emotional depth to his blunt ideas. His tone made Isabel more angry than moved; however, maybe her anger was a blessing since it gave her another reason to keep her composure. It was under the weight of this self-control that she soon started to lose focus. “When did you leave New York?”
He threw up his head as if calculating. “Seventeen days ago.”
He lifted his head as if thinking. “Seventeen days ago.”
“You must have travelled fast in spite of your slow trains.”
“You must have traveled quickly despite your slow trains.”
“I came as fast as I could. I’d have come five days ago if I had been able.”
“I came as quickly as I could. I would have been here five days ago if I could have.”
“It wouldn’t have made any difference, Mr. Goodwood,” she coldly smiled.
“It wouldn’t have made any difference, Mr. Goodwood,” she said with a cold smile.
“Not to you—no. But to me.”
“Not to you—no. But to me.”
“You gain nothing that I see.”
"You don't gain anything, as far as I can tell."
“That’s for me to judge!”
“That’s for me to decide!”
“Of course. To me it seems that you only torment yourself.” And then, to change the subject, she asked him if he had seen Henrietta Stackpole. He looked as if he had not come from Boston to Florence to talk of Henrietta Stackpole; but he answered, distinctly enough, that this young lady had been with him just before he left America. “She came to see you?” Isabel then demanded.
“Of course. It seems to me like you’re just torturing yourself.” Then, to change the topic, she asked if he had seen Henrietta Stackpole. He looked like he hadn’t traveled from Boston to Florence to discuss Henrietta Stackpole, but he replied clearly that this young woman had been with him right before he left America. “She came to see you?” Isabel then asked.
“Yes, she was in Boston, and she called at my office. It was the day I had got your letter.”
“Yes, she was in Boston, and she called my office. It was the day I got your letter.”
“Did you tell her?” Isabel asked with a certain anxiety.
“Did you tell her?” Isabel asked, sounding anxious.
“Oh no,” said Caspar Goodwood simply; “I didn’t want to do that. She’ll hear it quick enough; she hears everything.”
“Oh no,” Caspar Goodwood said plainly, “I didn’t want to do that. She’ll find out soon enough; she hears everything.”
“I shall write to her, and then she’ll write to me and scold me,” Isabel declared, trying to smile again.
“I'll write to her, and then she'll write back and scold me,” Isabel declared, trying to smile again.
Caspar, however, remained sternly grave. “I guess she’ll come right out,” he said.
Caspar, however, stayed seriously serious. “I guess she’ll come right out,” he said.
“On purpose to scold me?”
"To intentionally scold me?"
“I don’t know. She seemed to think she had not seen Europe thoroughly.”
“I don’t know. She felt like she hadn’t explored Europe fully.”
“I’m glad you tell me that,” Isabel said. “I must prepare for her.”
“I’m glad you told me that,” Isabel said. “I need to get ready for her.”
Mr. Goodwood fixed his eyes for a moment on the floor; then at last, raising them, “Does she know Mr. Osmond?” he enquired.
Mr. Goodwood looked down at the floor for a moment; then finally, lifting his gaze, he asked, “Does she know Mr. Osmond?”
“A little. And she doesn’t like him. But of course I don’t marry to please Henrietta,” she added. It would have been better for poor Caspar if she had tried a little more to gratify Miss Stackpole; but he didn’t say so; he only asked, presently, when her marriage would take place. To which she made answer that she didn’t know yet. “I can only say it will be soon. I’ve told no one but yourself and one other person—an old friend of Mr. Osmond’s.”
“A bit. And she’s not a fan of him. But of course, I’m not getting married to make Henrietta happy,” she added. It would have been better for poor Caspar if she had made a bit more of an effort to please Miss Stackpole; but he didn’t say that; he just asked, after a moment, when her wedding would be. She replied that she didn’t know yet. “All I can say is that it will be soon. I’ve only told you and one other person—an old friend of Mr. Osmond’s.”
“Is it a marriage your friends won’t like?” he demanded.
“Is it a marriage your friends won’t approve of?” he asked.
“I really haven’t an idea. As I say, I don’t marry for my friends.”
“I honestly have no idea. Like I said, I’m not getting married for my friends.”
He went on, making no exclamation, no comment, only asking questions, doing it quite without delicacy. “Who and what then is Mr. Gilbert Osmond?”
He continued, not exclaiming or commenting, just asking questions, doing it without any nuance. “So, who is Mr. Gilbert Osmond?”
“Who and what? Nobody and nothing but a very good and very honourable man. He’s not in business,” said Isabel. “He’s not rich; he’s not known for anything in particular.”
“Who and what? Nobody and nothing but a really good and really honorable man. He’s not in business,” said Isabel. “He’s not rich; he’s not known for anything in particular.”
She disliked Mr. Goodwood’s questions, but she said to herself that she owed it to him to satisfy him as far as possible. The satisfaction poor Caspar exhibited was, however, small; he sat very upright, gazing at her. “Where does he come from? Where does he belong?”
She didn’t like Mr. Goodwood’s questions, but she told herself that she owed it to him to respond as much as she could. However, the satisfaction that poor Caspar showed was minimal; he sat very straight, staring at her. “Where does he come from? Where does he belong?”
She had never been so little pleased with the way he said “belawng.” “He comes from nowhere. He has spent most of his life in Italy.”
She had never been so unimpressed with how he pronounced "belawng." “He comes from nowhere. He’s spent most of his life in Italy.”
“You said in your letter he was American. Hasn’t he a native place?”
“You mentioned in your letter that he’s American. Doesn’t he have a hometown?”
“Yes, but he has forgotten it. He left it as a small boy.”
“Yes, but he has forgotten it. He left it behind as a little kid.”
“Has he never gone back?”
"Has he never returned?"
“Why should he go back?” Isabel asked, flushing all defensively. “He has no profession.”
“Why should he go back?” Isabel asked, blushing defensively. “He doesn’t have a job.”
“He might have gone back for his pleasure. Doesn’t he like the United States?”
“He might have gone back for fun. Doesn’t he like the United States?”
“He doesn’t know them. Then he’s very quiet and very simple—he contents himself with Italy.”
“He doesn’t know them. Then he’s very quiet and very straightforward—he’s happy with Italy.”
“With Italy and with you,” said Mr. Goodwood with gloomy plainness and no appearance of trying to make an epigram. “What has he ever done?” he added abruptly.
“With Italy and with you,” said Mr. Goodwood flatly, not trying to be clever. “What has he ever done?” he added suddenly.
“That I should marry him? Nothing at all,” Isabel replied while her patience helped itself by turning a little to hardness. “If he had done great things would you forgive me any better? Give me up, Mr. Goodwood; I’m marrying a perfect nonentity. Don’t try to take an interest in him. You can’t.”
“Marry him? Not at all,” Isabel replied, her patience giving way to a bit of hardness. “If he had accomplished anything significant, would you forgive me any more? Just let me be, Mr. Goodwood; I’m marrying a complete nobody. Don’t try to care about him. You can’t.”
“I can’t appreciate him; that’s what you mean. And you don’t mean in the least that he’s a perfect nonentity. You think he’s grand, you think he’s great, though no one else thinks so.”
“I can't appreciate him; that's what you mean. And you don't really think he's completely irrelevant. You think he's impressive, you think he's amazing, even though no one else does.”
Isabel’s colour deepened; she felt this really acute of her companion, and it was certainly a proof of the aid that passion might render perceptions she had never taken for fine. “Why do you always comeback to what others think? I can’t discuss Mr. Osmond with you.”
Isabel's color intensified; she was very aware of her companion's feelings, and it clearly showed how much passion could enhance perceptions she had never considered to be significant. "Why do you always focus on what others think? I can't talk about Mr. Osmond with you."
“Of course not,” said Caspar reasonably. And he sat there with his air of stiff helplessness, as if not only this were true, but there were nothing else that they might discuss.
“Of course not,” Caspar said reasonably. He sat there with his air of stiff helplessness, as if not only was this true, but there was nothing else they could discuss.
“You see how little you gain,” she accordingly broke out—“how little comfort or satisfaction I can give you.”
“You see how little you gain,” she exclaimed—“how little comfort or satisfaction I can give you.”
“I didn’t expect you to give me much.”
“I didn’t think you would give me much.”
“I don’t understand then why you came.”
“I don’t get why you came then.”
“I came because I wanted to see you once more—even just as you are.”
“I came because I wanted to see you one last time—even just the way you are.”
“I appreciate that; but if you had waited a while, sooner or later we should have been sure to meet, and our meeting would have been pleasanter for each of us than this.”
"I appreciate that, but if you had waited a bit longer, we definitely would have run into each other eventually, and it would have been a nicer meeting for both of us than this."
“Waited till after you’re married? That’s just what I didn’t want to do. You’ll be different then.”
“Waited until after you’re married? That’s exactly what I didn’t want to do. You’ll be different then.”
“Not very. I shall still be a great friend of yours. You’ll see.”
"Not really. I'll still be a really good friend of yours. You'll see."
“That will make it all the worse,” said Mr. Goodwood grimly.
"That's only going to make it worse," Mr. Goodwood said grimly.
“Ah, you’re unaccommodating! I can’t promise to dislike you in order to help you to resign yourself.”
“Wow, you’re really difficult! I can’t promise to dislike you just to help you accept things.”
“I shouldn’t care if you did!”
“I shouldn’t care if you did!”
Isabel got up with a movement of repressed impatience and walked to the window, where she remained a moment looking out. When she turned round her visitor was still motionless in his place. She came toward him again and stopped, resting her hand on the back of the chair she had just quitted. “Do you mean you came simply to look at me? That’s better for you perhaps than for me.”
Isabel stood up, trying to hide her impatience, and walked to the window, pausing briefly to look outside. When she turned around, her visitor was still standing still in his spot. She walked back toward him and stopped, placing her hand on the back of the chair she had just left. “Are you saying you came just to look at me? That might be better for you than for me.”
“I wished to hear the sound of your voice,” he said.
"I wanted to hear your voice," he said.
“You’ve heard it, and you see it says nothing very sweet.”
“You’ve heard it, and you see it doesn’t say anything nice.”
“It gives me pleasure, all the same.” And with this he got up. She had felt pain and displeasure on receiving early that day the news he was in Florence and by her leave would come within an hour to see her. She had been vexed and distressed, though she had sent back word by his messenger that he might come when he would. She had not been better pleased when she saw him; his being there at all was so full of heavy implications. It implied things she could never assent to—rights, reproaches, remonstrance, rebuke, the expectation of making her change her purpose. These things, however, if implied, had not been expressed; and now our young lady, strangely enough, began to resent her visitor’s remarkable self-control. There was a dumb misery about him that irritated her; there was a manly staying of his hand that made her heart beat faster. She felt her agitation rising, and she said to herself that she was angry in the way a woman is angry when she has been in the wrong. She was not in the wrong; she had fortunately not that bitterness to swallow; but, all the same, she wished he would denounce her a little. She had wished his visit would be short; it had no purpose, no propriety; yet now that he seemed to be turning away she felt a sudden horror of his leaving her without uttering a word that would give her an opportunity to defend herself more than she had done in writing to him a month before, in a few carefully chosen words, to announce her engagement. If she were not in the wrong, however, why should she desire to defend herself? It was an excess of generosity on Isabel’s part to desire that Mr. Goodwood should be angry. And if he had not meanwhile held himself hard it might have made him so to hear the tone in which she suddenly exclaimed, as if she were accusing him of having accused her: “I’ve not deceived you! I was perfectly free!”
“It still makes me happy.” With that, he stood up. She had felt pain and displeasure when she received the news earlier that he was in Florence and would come to see her in an hour, as she had allowed. She was annoyed and upset, although she had sent back word through his messenger that he could come whenever he wanted. She was not any happier when she saw him; his presence was loaded with heavy implications. It suggested things she could never agree to—rights, accusations, protests, blame, the expectation that she would change her mind. However, while these things were implied, they had not been directly stated; and now, oddly enough, the young lady began to feel irritated by her visitor's remarkable self-control. There was a silent misery about him that annoyed her; his restrained demeanor made her heart race. She felt her agitation rising and told herself that she was angry in the way a woman gets when she knows she’s been in the wrong. She wasn't in the wrong; fortunately, she didn’t have that bitterness to deal with; but still, she wished he would scold her a little. She had hoped his visit would be brief; it seemed pointless and improper; yet now that he appeared to be leaving, she felt a sudden dread at the idea of him walking away without saying anything that would give her a chance to defend herself more than she had in writing to him a month ago, in a few carefully chosen words to announce her engagement. If she wasn’t in the wrong, why did she want to defend herself? It was a bit overly generous of Isabel to wish Mr. Goodwood would be angry. And if he hadn’t been so restrained, he might have been upset hearing the tone in which she suddenly exclaimed, as if accusing him of accusing her: “I haven’t deceived you! I was completely free!”
“Yes, I know that,” said Caspar.
“Yes, I know that,” Caspar said.
“I gave you full warning that I’d do as I chose.”
“I warned you clearly that I’d do what I wanted.”
“You said you’d probably never marry, and you said it with such a manner that I pretty well believed it.”
“You said you probably wouldn’t ever get married, and you said it in a way that I really believed you.”
She considered this an instant. “No one can be more surprised than myself at my present intention.”
She thought about it for a moment. “No one is more surprised than I am at what I'm planning to do.”
“You told me that if I heard you were engaged I was not to believe it,” Caspar went on. “I heard it twenty days ago from yourself, but I remembered what you had said. I thought there might be some mistake, and that’s partly why I came.”
“You told me that if I heard you were engaged, I shouldn't believe it,” Caspar continued. “I heard it twenty days ago from you, but I remembered what you said. I thought there might be some mistake, and that’s part of why I came.”
“If you wish me to repeat it by word of mouth, that’s soon done. There’s no mistake whatever.”
"If you want me to say it out loud again, I can do that easily. There's no confusion at all."
“I saw that as soon as I came into the room.”
“I noticed that as soon as I walked into the room.”
“What good would it do you that I shouldn’t marry?” she asked with a certain fierceness.
“What good would it do you if I didn’t marry?” she asked with a certain intensity.
“I should like it better than this.”
“I would prefer it to this.”
“You’re very selfish, as I said before.”
“You're really selfish, like I mentioned earlier.”
“I know that. I’m selfish as iron.”
“I know that. I’m as selfish as they come.”
“Even iron sometimes melts! If you’ll be reasonable I’ll see you again.”
“Even iron can melt sometimes! If you’re being reasonable, I’ll see you again.”
“Don’t you call me reasonable now?”
“Are you really calling me reasonable now?”
“I don’t know what to say to you,” she answered with sudden humility.
“I don’t know what to say to you,” she replied, suddenly feeling humble.
“I shan’t trouble you for a long time,” the young man went on. He made a step towards the door, but he stopped. “Another reason why I came was that I wanted to hear what you would say in explanation of your having changed your mind.”
“I won’t take up too much of your time,” the young man continued. He took a step toward the door, but he paused. “Another reason I came was that I wanted to hear your explanation for changing your mind.”
Her humbleness as suddenly deserted her. “In explanation? Do you think I’m bound to explain?”
Her humility suddenly left her. “In explanation? Do you think I have to explain?”
He gave her one of his long dumb looks. “You were very positive. I did believe it.”
He gave her one of those long, blank stares. “You were really confident. I actually believed it.”
“So did I. Do you think I could explain if I would?”
“So did I. Do you think I could explain if I wanted to?”
“No, I suppose not. Well,” he added, “I’ve done what I wished. I’ve seen you.”
“No, I guess not. Well,” he added, “I’ve done what I wanted. I’ve seen you.”
“How little you make of these terrible journeys,” she felt the poverty of her presently replying.
“How little you think of these awful journeys,” she sensed the heaviness of her immediate response.
“If you’re afraid I’m knocked up—in any such way as that—you may he at your ease about it.” He turned away, this time in earnest, and no hand-shake, no sign of parting, was exchanged between them.
“If you’re worried I’m pregnant—in any way like that—you can relax. He turned away, this time for real, and no handshake, no farewell, was exchanged between them.”
At the door he stopped with his hand on the knob. “I shall leave Florence to-morrow,” he said without a quaver.
At the door, he paused with his hand on the knob. “I’m leaving Florence tomorrow,” he said without a hint of hesitation.
“I’m delighted to hear it!” she answered passionately. Five minutes after he had gone out she burst into tears.
“I’m so glad to hear that!” she replied excitedly. Five minutes after he left, she started crying.
CHAPTER XXXIII
Her fit of weeping, however, was soon smothered, and the signs of it had vanished when, an hour later, she broke the news to her aunt. I use this expression because she had been sure Mrs. Touchett would not be pleased; Isabel had only waited to tell her till she had seen Mr. Goodwood. She had an odd impression that it would not be honourable to make the fact public before she should have heard what Mr. Goodwood would say about it. He had said rather less than she expected, and she now had a somewhat angry sense of having lost time. But she would lose no more; she waited till Mrs. Touchett came into the drawing-room before the mid-day breakfast, and then she began. “Aunt Lydia, I’ve something to tell you.”
Her bout of crying didn’t last long, and the signs of it had disappeared by the time she shared the news with her aunt an hour later. I say "shared" because she was sure Mrs. Touchett wouldn’t be happy about it. Isabel had only held off on telling her until she’d seen Mr. Goodwood. She had a strange feeling that it wouldn’t be right to go public with the news before she heard what Mr. Goodwood had to say. He said less than she expected, and now she felt somewhat frustrated about having wasted time. But she wouldn’t waste any more; she waited until Mrs. Touchett entered the drawing-room before lunch and then started, “Aunt Lydia, I’ve got something to tell you.”
Mrs. Touchett gave a little jump and looked at her almost fiercely. “You needn’t tell me; I know what it is.”
Mrs. Touchett jumped slightly and looked at her almost angrily. “You don’t have to tell me; I already know what it is.”
“I don’t know how you know.”
“I don’t know how you know.”
“The same way that I know when the window’s open—by feeling a draught. You’re going to marry that man.”
“The same way I can tell when the window’s open—by feeling a draft. You’re going to marry that guy.”
“What man do you mean?” Isabel enquired with great dignity.
“What guy are you talking about?” Isabel asked with great dignity.
“Madame Merle’s friend—Mr. Osmond.”
“Madame Merle’s friend—Mr. Osmond.”
“I don’t know why you call him Madame Merle’s friend. Is that the principal thing he’s known by?”
“I don’t get why you call him Madame Merle’s friend. Is that really the main thing he’s known for?”
“If he’s not her friend he ought to be—after what she has done for him!” cried Mrs. Touchett. “I shouldn’t have expected it of her; I’m disappointed.”
“If he’s not her friend, he should be—after what she’s done for him!” exclaimed Mrs. Touchett. “I wouldn’t have expected this from her; I’m disappointed.”
“If you mean that Madame Merle has had anything to do with my engagement you’re greatly mistaken,” Isabel declared with a sort of ardent coldness.
“If you think that Madame Merle had anything to do with my engagement, you’re very mistaken,” Isabel said with a kind of passionate coldness.
“You mean that your attractions were sufficient, without the gentleman’s having had to be lashed up? You’re quite right. They’re immense, your attractions, and he would never have presumed to think of you if she hadn’t put him up to it. He has a very good opinion of himself, but he was not a man to take trouble. Madame Merle took the trouble for him.”
"You mean that your appeal was strong enough without the guy needing to be pushed? You're absolutely right. Your appeal is immense, and he would never have considered you if she hadn't encouraged him. He has a high opinion of himself, but he wasn't the type to put in the effort. Madame Merle did that for him."
“He has taken a great deal for himself!” cried Isabel with a voluntary laugh.
“He's taken a lot for himself!” Isabel exclaimed with a spontaneous laugh.
Mrs. Touchett gave a sharp nod. “I think he must, after all, to have made you like him so much.”
Mrs. Touchett nodded sharply. “I guess he must have, after all, to make you like him so much.”
“I thought he even pleased you.”
"I thought he even pleased you."
“He did, at one time; and that’s why I’m angry with him.”
“He did, at one point; and that’s why I’m mad at him.”
“Be angry with me, not with him,” said the girl.
“Be mad at me, not him,” said the girl.
“Oh, I’m always angry with you; that’s no satisfaction! Was it for this that you refused Lord Warburton?”
“Oh, I'm always mad at you; that doesn't help! Was this why you turned down Lord Warburton?”
“Please don’t go back to that. Why shouldn’t I like Mr. Osmond, since others have done so?”
“Please don’t go back to that. Why shouldn’t I like Mr. Osmond, since others have?”
“Others, at their wildest moments, never wanted to marry him. There’s nothing of him,” Mrs. Touchett explained.
“Others, at their wildest moments, never wanted to marry him. There’s nothing about him,” Mrs. Touchett explained.
“Then he can’t hurt me,” said Isabel.
“Then he can’t hurt me,” Isabel said.
“Do you think you’re going to be happy? No one’s happy, in such doings, you should know.”
“Do you think you’re going to be happy? No one’s happy with that kind of stuff, you should realize.”
“I shall set the fashion then. What does one marry for?”
“I'll set the trend then. Why does someone get married?”
“What you will marry for, heaven only knows. People usually marry as they go into partnership—to set up a house. But in your partnership you’ll bring everything.”
“What you will marry for, heaven only knows. People usually marry as they enter into a partnership—to start a household. But in your partnership, you’ll contribute everything.”
“Is it that Mr. Osmond isn’t rich? Is that what you’re talking about?” Isabel asked.
"Are you saying Mr. Osmond isn't rich? Is that what you're talking about?" Isabel asked.
“He has no money; he has no name; he has no importance. I value such things and I have the courage to say it; I think they’re very precious. Many other people think the same, and they show it. But they give some other reason.”
“He has no money; he has no name; he has no significance. I care about those things, and I have the guts to say it; I think they’re really valuable. A lot of other people feel the same way, and they express it. But they offer some other justification.”
Isabel hesitated a little. “I think I value everything that’s valuable. I care very much for money, and that’s why I wish Mr. Osmond to have a little.”
Isabel paused for a moment. “I believe I appreciate everything that's truly valuable. I care a lot about money, and that's why I want Mr. Osmond to have some.”
“Give it to him then; but marry some one else.”
“Give it to him then; but marry someone else.”
“His name’s good enough for me,” the girl went on. “It’s a very pretty name. Have I such a fine one myself?”
“His name is good enough for me,” the girl continued. “It’s a really pretty name. Do I have such a nice one myself?”
“All the more reason you should improve on it. There are only a dozen American names. Do you marry him out of charity?”
“All the more reason for you to make it better. There are only a dozen American names. Are you marrying him out of pity?”
“It was my duty to tell you, Aunt Lydia, but I don’t think it’s my duty to explain to you. Even if it were I shouldn’t be able. So please don’t remonstrate; in talking about it you have me at a disadvantage. I can’t talk about it.”
“It was my responsibility to tell you, Aunt Lydia, but I don’t think I owe you an explanation. Even if I did, I wouldn’t be able to. So please don’t argue with me; discussing it puts me at a disadvantage. I can’t talk about it.”
“I don’t remonstrate, I simply answer you: I must give some sign of intelligence. I saw it coming, and I said nothing. I never meddle.”
“I don’t argue with you, I just respond: I have to show some sign of understanding. I saw it coming, and I kept quiet. I never interfere.”
“You never do, and I’m greatly obliged to you. You’ve been very considerate.”
“You never do, and I really appreciate it. You've been very thoughtful.”
“It was not considerate—it was convenient,” said Mrs. Touchett. “But I shall talk to Madame Merle.”
“It wasn’t thoughtful—it was just convenient,” said Mrs. Touchett. “But I will talk to Madame Merle.”
“I don’t see why you keep bringing her in. She has been a very good friend to me.”
“I don’t get why you keep bringing her into this. She’s been a really good friend to me.”
“Possibly; but she has been a poor one to me.”
“Maybe; but she hasn’t treated me well.”
“What has she done to you?”
“What has she done to you?”
“She has deceived me. She had as good as promised me to prevent your engagement.”
“She has tricked me. She practically promised me that she would stop your engagement.”
“She couldn’t have prevented it.”
“She couldn’t have stopped it.”
“She can do anything; that’s what I’ve always liked her for. I knew she could play any part; but I understood that she played them one by one. I didn’t understand that she would play two at the same time.”
“She can do anything; that’s what I’ve always admired about her. I knew she could take on any role, but I realized that she played them one at a time. I didn’t realize that she would play two at once.”
“I don’t know what part she may have played to you,” Isabel said; “that’s between yourselves. To me she has been honest and kind and devoted.”
“I don’t know what role she may have had in your life,” Isabel said; “that’s for you to figure out. To me, she has been honest, kind, and dedicated.”
“Devoted, of course; she wished you to marry her candidate. She told me she was watching you only in order to interpose.”
“Of course she’s devoted; she wanted you to marry her choice. She told me she was keeping an eye on you just to step in.”
“She said that to please you,” the girl answered; conscious, however, of the inadequacy of the explanation.
“She said that to please you,” the girl replied, aware, however, of how insufficient the explanation was.
“To please me by deceiving me? She knows me better. Am I pleased to-day?”
“To please me by lying to me? She knows me better than that. Am I happy today?”
“I don’t think you’re ever much pleased,” Isabel was obliged to reply. “If Madame Merle knew you would learn the truth what had she to gain by insincerity?”
“I don’t think you’re ever really happy,” Isabel had to respond. “If Madame Merle knew you would find out the truth, what would she gain by being dishonest?”
“She gained time, as you see. While I waited for her to interfere you were marching away, and she was really beating the drum.”
“She bought herself some time, as you can see. While I waited for her to step in, you were marching off, and she was actually drumming up support.”
“That’s very well. But by your own admission you saw I was marching, and even if she had given the alarm you wouldn’t have tried to stop me.”
"That's great. But you admitted that you saw I was marching, and even if she had raised the alarm, you wouldn't have tried to stop me."
“No, but some one else would.”
“No, but someone else will.”
“Whom do you mean?” Isabel asked, looking very hard at her aunt. Mrs. Touchett’s little bright eyes, active as they usually were, sustained her gaze rather than returned it. “Would you have listened to Ralph?”
“Who are you talking about?” Isabel asked, staring intently at her aunt. Mrs. Touchett’s small, bright eyes, as lively as ever, held her gaze rather than meeting it. “Would you have listened to Ralph?”
“Not if he had abused Mr. Osmond.”
“Not if he had mistreated Mr. Osmond.”
“Ralph doesn’t abuse people; you know that perfectly. He cares very much for you.”
“Ralph doesn’t mistreat people; you know that very well. He really cares about you.”
“I know he does,” said Isabel; “and I shall feel the value of it now, for he knows that whatever I do I do with reason.”
“I know he does,” said Isabel; “and I’ll appreciate that now, because he knows that whatever I do, I do for a reason.”
“He never believed you would do this. I told him you were capable of it, and he argued the other way.”
"He never thought you would do this. I told him you could, and he disagreed."
“He did it for the sake of argument,” the girl smiled. “You don’t accuse him of having deceived you; why should you accuse Madame Merle?”
“He did it for the sake of argument,” the girl smiled. “You don’t accuse him of deceiving you; why should you accuse Madame Merle?”
“He never pretended he’d prevent it.”
“He never acted like he could stop it.”
“I’m glad of that!” cried Isabel gaily. “I wish very much,” she presently added, “that when he comes you’d tell him first of my engagement.”
“I’m really happy about that!” exclaimed Isabel cheerfully. “I really wish,” she added shortly after, “that when he arrives, you’d let him know about my engagement first.”
“Of course I’ll mention it,” said Mrs. Touchett. “I shall say nothing more to you about it, but I give you notice I shall talk to others.”
“Of course I’ll bring it up,” said Mrs. Touchett. “I won’t say anything more to you about it, but just so you know, I’ll talk to others.”
“That’s as you please. I only meant that it’s rather better the announcement should come from you than from me.”
"That's up to you. I just meant that it would be better if the announcement came from you instead of me."
“I quite agree with you; it’s much more proper!” And on this the aunt and the niece went to breakfast, where Mrs. Touchett, as good as her word, made no allusion to Gilbert Osmond. After an interval of silence, however, she asked her companion from whom she had received a visit an hour before.
“I completely agree with you; it’s much more appropriate!” With that, the aunt and her niece headed to breakfast, where Mrs. Touchett, staying true to her promise, didn’t mention Gilbert Osmond. After a moment of silence, though, she asked her companion who had visited her an hour earlier.
“From an old friend—an American gentleman,” Isabel said with a colour in her cheek.
“From an old friend—an American gentleman,” Isabel said, a flush on her cheek.
“An American gentleman of course. It’s only an American gentleman who calls at ten o’clock in the morning.”
“Of course, he’s an American gentleman. It’s only an American gentleman who shows up at ten in the morning.”
“It was half-past ten; he was in a great hurry; he goes away this evening.”
“It was 10:30; he was in a big rush; he’s leaving tonight.”
“Couldn’t he have come yesterday, at the usual time?”
“Couldn’t he have come yesterday, at the usual time?”
“He only arrived last night.”
"He just got here last night."
“He spends but twenty-four hours in Florence?” Mrs. Touchett cried. “He’s an American gentleman truly.”
“He only spends twenty-four hours in Florence?” Mrs. Touchett exclaimed. “He’s really an American gentleman.”
“He is indeed,” said Isabel, thinking with perverse admiration of what Caspar Goodwood had done for her.
“He really is,” said Isabel, considering with twisted admiration what Caspar Goodwood had done for her.
Two days afterward Ralph arrived; but though Isabel was sure that Mrs. Touchett had lost no time in imparting to him the great fact, he showed at first no open knowledge of it. Their prompted talk was naturally of his health; Isabel had many questions to ask about Corfu. She had been shocked by his appearance when he came into the room; she had forgotten how ill he looked. In spite of Corfu he looked very ill to-day, and she wondered if he were really worse or if she were simply disaccustomed to living with an invalid. Poor Ralph made no nearer approach to conventional beauty as he advanced in life, and the now apparently complete loss of his health had done little to mitigate the natural oddity of his person. Blighted and battered, but still responsive and still ironic, his face was like a lighted lantern patched with paper and unsteadily held; his thin whisker languished upon a lean cheek; the exorbitant curve of his nose defined itself more sharply. Lean he was altogether, lean and long and loose-jointed; an accidental cohesion of relaxed angles. His brown velvet jacket had become perennial; his hands had fixed themselves in his pockets; he shambled and stumbled and shuffled in a manner that denoted great physical helplessness. It was perhaps this whimsical gait that helped to mark his character more than ever as that of the humorous invalid—the invalid for whom even his own disabilities are part of the general joke. They might well indeed with Ralph have been the chief cause of the want of seriousness marking his view of a world in which the reason for his own continued presence was past finding out. Isabel had grown fond of his ugliness; his awkwardness had become dear to her. They had been sweetened by association; they struck her as the very terms on which it had been given him to be charming. He was so charming that her sense of his being ill had hitherto had a sort of comfort in it; the state of his health had seemed not a limitation, but a kind of intellectual advantage; it absolved him from all professional and official emotions and left him the luxury of being exclusively personal. The personality so resulting was delightful; he had remained proof against the staleness of disease; he had had to consent to be deplorably ill, yet had somehow escaped being formally sick. Such had been the girl’s impression of her cousin; and when she had pitied him it was only on reflection. As she reflected a good deal she had allowed him a certain amount of compassion; but she always had a dread of wasting that essence—a precious article, worth more to the giver than to any one else. Now, however, it took no great sensibility to feel that poor Ralph’s tenure of life was less elastic than it should be. He was a bright, free, generous spirit, he had all the illumination of wisdom and none of its pedantry, and yet he was distressfully dying.
Two days later, Ralph arrived; although Isabel was sure that Mrs. Touchett had quickly told him the big news, he initially acted like he didn’t know anything about it. Their conversation naturally revolved around his health, and Isabel had plenty of questions about Corfu. She had been taken aback by how he looked when he walked into the room; she had forgotten just how sick he appeared. Despite his time in Corfu, he looked very ill today, and she wondered if he was genuinely worse or if she was just unaccustomed to being around someone who was unwell. Poor Ralph didn’t get any closer to conventional attractiveness as he aged, and his apparent complete loss of health did little to lessen the natural oddity of his appearance. Worn-out and battered, yet still responsive and ironic, his face resembled a patched lantern held unsteadily; his thin whiskers hung limply on a bony cheek; the sharp curve of his nose stood out even more. He was overall thin, long, and awkwardly built; an accidental combination of relaxed angles. His brown velvet jacket had become a staple, his hands were stuck in his pockets, and he shuffled along in a way that showed great physical weakness. It was perhaps this quirky walk that emphasized his character even more as the humorous invalid—the one whose own disabilities were just part of the joke. With Ralph, these misfortunes seemed to reflect his lack of seriousness about a world where the reason for his ongoing existence was hard to understand. Isabel had grown fond of his unique looks; his awkwardness became endearing to her. They had been made sweeter through their time together; it struck her as the very basis of his charm. He was so charming that her awareness of his illness had a sort of comfort to it; his health didn’t seem like a limitation, but rather a kind of intellectual advantage; it freed him from all professional and formal emotions and allowed him the luxury of being purely personal. The resulting personality was delightful; he had managed to stay untouched by the dullness of disease; he had to accept being sadly ill, yet had somehow avoided being truly sick. This was how the girl viewed her cousin; and when she felt sorry for him, it was only after some thought. As she reflected often, she allowed herself to feel a certain amount of compassion for him; but she always dreaded wasting that feeling—a precious thing, more valuable to the giver than to anyone else. Now, however, it didn’t take much sensitivity to realize that poor Ralph’s hold on life was less secure than it should be. He was a bright, free, generous spirit, full of wisdom without any of its dullness, yet he was distressingly dying.
Isabel noted afresh that life was certainly hard for some people, and she felt a delicate glow of shame as she thought how easy it now promised to become for herself. She was prepared to learn that Ralph was not pleased with her engagement; but she was not prepared, in spite of her affection for him, to let this fact spoil the situation. She was not even prepared, or so she thought, to resent his want of sympathy; for it would be his privilege—it would be indeed his natural line—to find fault with any step she might take toward marriage. One’s cousin always pretended to hate one’s husband; that was traditional, classical; it was a part of one’s cousin’s always pretending to adore one. Ralph was nothing if not critical; and though she would certainly, other things being equal, have been as glad to marry to please him as to please any one, it would be absurd to regard as important that her choice should square with his views. What were his views after all? He had pretended to believe she had better have married Lord Warburton; but this was only because she had refused that excellent man. If she had accepted him Ralph would certainly have taken another tone; he always took the opposite. You could criticise any marriage; it was the essence of a marriage to be open to criticism. How well she herself, should she only give her mind to it, might criticise this union of her own! She had other employment, however, and Ralph was welcome to relieve her of the care. Isabel was prepared to be most patient and most indulgent. He must have seen that, and this made it the more odd he should say nothing. After three days had elapsed without his speaking our young woman wearied of waiting; dislike it as he would, he might at least go through the form. We, who know more about poor Ralph than his cousin, may easily believe that during the hours that followed his arrival at Palazzo Crescentini he had privately gone through many forms. His mother had literally greeted him with the great news, which had been even more sensibly chilling than Mrs. Touchett’s maternal kiss. Ralph was shocked and humiliated; his calculations had been false and the person in the world in whom he was most interested was lost. He drifted about the house like a rudderless vessel in a rocky stream, or sat in the garden of the palace on a great cane chair, his long legs extended, his head thrown back and his hat pulled over his eyes. He felt cold about the heart; he had never liked anything less. What could he do, what could he say? If the girl were irreclaimable could he pretend to like it? To attempt to reclaim her was permissible only if the attempt should succeed. To try to persuade her of anything sordid or sinister in the man to whose deep art she had succumbed would be decently discreet only in the event of her being persuaded. Otherwise he should simply have damned himself. It cost him an equal effort to speak his thought and to dissemble; he could neither assent with sincerity nor protest with hope. Meanwhile he knew—or rather he supposed—that the affianced pair were daily renewing their mutual vows. Osmond at this moment showed himself little at Palazzo Crescentini; but Isabel met him every day elsewhere, as she was free to do after their engagement had been made public. She had taken a carriage by the month, so as not to be indebted to her aunt for the means of pursuing a course of which Mrs. Touchett disapproved, and she drove in the morning to the Cascine. This suburban wilderness, during the early hours, was void of all intruders, and our young lady, joined by her lover in its quietest part, strolled with him a while through the grey Italian shade and listened to the nightingales.
Isabel realized once again that life was definitely tough for some people, and she felt a subtle twinge of shame as she thought about how easy it now seemed to become for her. She was ready to find out that Ralph was unhappy about her engagement; however, despite her feelings for him, she wasn’t willing to let that ruin her happiness. She even thought she wouldn’t resent his lack of understanding; it was his right—after all, it was natural for him—to criticize any choice she made regarding marriage. A cousin always pretended to dislike her cousin's husband; that was expected, traditional; it was part of the act of pretending to adore each other. Ralph was nothing if not critical; and while she would have been just as happy to marry to please him as to please anyone else, it seemed ridiculous to think that her choice had to align with his opinions. What were his opinions anyway? He had acted like she should have married Lord Warburton, but that was only because she had turned down that excellent man. If she had accepted him, Ralph would definitely have taken a different stance; he always took the opposite view. You could critique any marriage; it was inherent to marriage that it be open to critique. How well she herself could criticize this union of hers, if she only set her mind to it! However, she had other things to focus on, and Ralph was welcome to take that burden off her hands. Isabel was ready to be very patient and very forgiving. He must have noticed that, which made it all the more strange that he said nothing. After three days had gone by without him saying a word, our young woman grew tired of waiting; as much as he might dislike it, he could at least go through the motions. We, who know more about poor Ralph than his cousin, can easily believe that in the hours following his arrival at Palazzo Crescentini, he had privately gone through many emotions. His mother had literally greeted him with the big news, which had been even more freezing than Mrs. Touchett’s motherly kiss. Ralph was shocked and embarrassed; his assumptions were wrong, and the person he cared about most was gone. He wandered around the house like a ship without a rudder in a rocky stream or sat in the garden of the palace on a big cane chair, his long legs stretched out, his head thrown back, and his hat pulled over his eyes. He felt a chill in his heart; he had never disliked anything more. What could he do, what could he say? If the girl were beyond saving, could he pretend to be okay with it? Trying to bring her back was only acceptable if it was likely to work. Attempting to convince her that there was something sordid or sinister about the man she had so deeply fallen for would only be decent if he succeeded in persuading her. Otherwise, he would simply ruin himself. It took him just as much effort to share his thoughts as it did to hide them; he could neither agree sincerely nor protest with any hope. Meanwhile, he knew—or assumed—that the engaged couple were renewing their vows each day. Osmond didn’t show himself much at Palazzo Crescentini; but Isabel met him every day in other places, as she was free to do since their engagement had been made public. She had rented a carriage for the month, so she wouldn’t owe her aunt anything for the freedom to pursue a course that Mrs. Touchett disapproved of, and she drove to the Cascine in the mornings. This suburban haven, during the early hours, was devoid of all intruders, and our young lady, joined by her lover in its quietest part, strolled with him for a while through the grey Italian shade and listened to the nightingales.
CHAPTER XXXIV
One morning, on her return from her drive, some half-hour before luncheon, she quitted her vehicle in the court of the palace and, instead of ascending the great staircase, crossed the court, passed beneath another archway and entered the garden. A sweeter spot at this moment could not have been imagined. The stillness of noontide hung over it, and the warm shade, enclosed and still, made bowers like spacious caves. Ralph was sitting there in the clear gloom, at the base of a statue of Terpsichore—a dancing nymph with taper fingers and inflated draperies in the manner of Bernini; the extreme relaxation of his attitude suggested at first to Isabel that he was asleep. Her light footstep on the grass had not roused him, and before turning away she stood for a moment looking at him. During this instant he opened his eyes; upon which she sat down on a rustic chair that matched with his own. Though in her irritation she had accused him of indifference she was not blind to the fact that he had visibly had something to brood over. But she had explained his air of absence partly by the languor of his increased weakness, partly by worries connected with the property inherited from his father—the fruit of eccentric arrangements of which Mrs. Touchett disapproved and which, as she had told Isabel, now encountered opposition from the other partners in the bank. He ought to have gone to England, his mother said, instead of coming to Florence; he had not been there for months, and took no more interest in the bank than in the state of Patagonia.
One morning, on her way back from her drive, about half an hour before lunch, she got out of her vehicle in the palace courtyard and, instead of going up the grand staircase, she crossed the courtyard, walked under another archway, and entered the garden. At that moment, it was the sweetest place she could imagine. The stillness of noon enveloped it, and the warm, enclosed shade created spaces that felt like spacious caves. Ralph was sitting there in the soft gloom, at the base of a statue of Terpsichore—a dancing nymph with slender fingers and flowing draperies like those of Bernini; his relaxed position initially made Isabel think he was asleep. Her quiet footsteps on the grass didn’t wake him, and before she turned away, she paused for a moment to look at him. In that instant, he opened his eyes, and she sat down on a rustic chair that matched his. Although she had accused him of being indifferent in her frustration, she couldn’t ignore the fact that he clearly had something weighing on his mind. However, she partly attributed his absent demeanor to the fatigue from his worsening condition and partly to concerns regarding the property inherited from his father—something his mother, Mrs. Touchett, disapproved of and which, as she had told Isabel, was now facing opposition from the other partners in the bank. His mother said he should have gone to England instead of coming to Florence; he hadn’t been there for months and showed no more interest in the bank than in the situation in Patagonia.
“I’m sorry I waked you,” Isabel said; “you look too tired.”
“Sorry to wake you,” Isabel said; “you look really tired.”
“I feel too tired. But I was not asleep. I was thinking of you.”
“I feel really tired. But I wasn't sleeping. I was thinking about you.”
“Are you tired of that?”
"Are you over that?"
“Very much so. It leads to nothing. The road’s long and I never arrive.”
“Definitely. It gets me nowhere. The journey is long, and I never reach my destination.”
“What do you wish to arrive at?” she put to him, closing her parasol.
“What do you want to achieve?” she asked him, closing her umbrella.
“At the point of expressing to myself properly what I think of your engagement.”
“At the moment I’m trying to articulate my thoughts on your engagement.”
“Don’t think too much of it,” she lightly returned.
"Don't worry about it too much," she replied casually.
“Do you mean that it’s none of my business?”
“Are you saying that it’s none of my business?”
“Beyond a certain point, yes.”
"Yes, after a certain point."
“That’s the point I want to fix. I had an idea you may have found me wanting in good manners. I’ve never congratulated you.”
"That's the thing I want to address. I thought you might have felt I lacked good manners. I've never congratulated you."
“Of course I’ve noticed that. I wondered why you were silent.”
“Of course I noticed that. I was curious why you were quiet.”
“There have been a good many reasons. I’ll tell you now,” Ralph said. He pulled off his hat and laid it on the ground; then he sat looking at her. He leaned back under the protection of Bernini, his head against his marble pedestal, his arms dropped on either side of him, his hands laid upon the rests of his wide chair. He looked awkward, uncomfortable; he hesitated long. Isabel said nothing; when people were embarrassed she was usually sorry for them, but she was determined not to help Ralph to utter a word that should not be to the honour of her high decision. “I think I’ve hardly got over my surprise,” he went on at last. “You were the last person I expected to see caught.”
“There have been a lot of reasons. I’ll tell you now,” Ralph said. He took off his hat and set it on the ground; then he sat there looking at her. He leaned back under the protection of Bernini, his head resting against the marble pedestal, his arms hanging down by his sides, his hands resting on the arms of his wide chair. He looked awkward and uncomfortable; he hesitated for a long time. Isabel said nothing; when people felt awkward, she usually felt sorry for them, but she was determined not to help Ralph say anything that wouldn’t honor her big decision. “I think I’ve hardly gotten over my surprise,” he finally continued. “You were the last person I expected to see caught.”
“I don’t know why you call it caught.”
“I don’t know why you call it caught.”
“Because you’re going to be put into a cage.”
“Because you’re going to be put in a cage.”
“If I like my cage, that needn’t trouble you,” she answered.
“If I like my cage, that shouldn’t bother you,” she replied.
“That’s what I wonder at; that’s what I’ve been thinking of.”
"That's what I find amazing; that's what I've been considering."
“If you’ve been thinking you may imagine how I’ve thought! I’m satisfied that I’m doing well.”
“If you’ve been thinking about it, you can imagine how I feel! I’m confident that I’m doing great.”
“You must have changed immensely. A year ago you valued your liberty beyond everything. You wanted only to see life.”
"You must have changed a lot. A year ago, you valued your freedom above everything else. You just wanted to experience life."
“I’ve seen it,” said Isabel. “It doesn’t look to me now, I admit, such an inviting expanse.”
“I’ve seen it,” said Isabel. “It doesn’t seem like such an inviting stretch to me now, I admit.”
“I don’t pretend it is; only I had an idea that you took a genial view of it and wanted to survey the whole field.”
“I’m not pretending it is; I just thought you had a positive outlook on it and wanted to see the bigger picture.”
“I’ve seen that one can’t do anything so general. One must choose a corner and cultivate that.”
"I’ve realized that you can’t do something so broad. You have to pick a specific area and focus on that."
“That’s what I think. And one must choose as good a corner as possible. I had no idea, all winter, while I read your delightful letters, that you were choosing. You said nothing about it, and your silence put me off my guard.”
"That’s what I think. And one has to pick the best corner possible. I had no clue, all winter, while I read your wonderful letters, that you were making a choice. You didn’t mention it at all, and your silence caught me off guard."
“It was not a matter I was likely to write to you about. Besides, I knew nothing of the future. It has all come lately. If you had been on your guard, however,” Isabel asked, “what would you have done?”
“It wasn't something I was likely to write to you about. Plus, I knew nothing about the future. It all came up recently. If you had been careful, though,” Isabel asked, “what would you have done?”
“I should have said ‘Wait a little longer.’”
“I should have said ‘Wait a bit longer.’”
“Wait for what?”
"Wait for what exactly?"
“Well, for a little more light,” said Ralph with rather an absurd smile, while his hands found their way into his pockets.
“Well, for a little more light,” Ralph said with a somewhat silly smile, while he put his hands in his pockets.
“Where should my light have come from? From you?”
“Where should my light have come from? From you?”
“I might have struck a spark or two.”
“I might have created a spark or two.”
Isabel had drawn off her gloves; she smoothed them out as they lay upon her knee. The mildness of this movement was accidental, for her expression was not conciliatory. “You’re beating about the bush, Ralph. You wish to say you don’t like Mr. Osmond, and yet you’re afraid.”
Isabel had taken off her gloves and was smoothing them out as they rested on her knee. The gentleness of this action was unintentional, as her expression was not friendly. “You’re avoiding the point, Ralph. You want to say you don’t like Mr. Osmond, but you’re scared.”
“Willing to wound and yet afraid to strike? I’m willing to wound him, yes—but not to wound you. I’m afraid of you, not of him. If you marry him it won’t be a fortunate way for me to have spoken.”
“Are you ready to hurt someone but scared to do it? I'm ready to hurt him, yes—but not to hurt you. I'm scared of you, not of him. If you marry him, it won't be a good way for me to have said this.”
“If I marry him! Have you had any expectation of dissuading me?”
“If I marry him! Did you really think you could talk me out of it?”
“Of course that seems to you too fatuous.”
“Of course that sounds too silly to you.”
“No,” said Isabel after a little; “it seems to me too touching.”
“No,” Isabel said after a moment; “it feels too emotional to me.”
“That’s the same thing. It makes me so ridiculous that you pity me.”
"That’s the same thing. It feels so ridiculous that you feel sorry for me."
She stroked out her long gloves again. “I know you’ve a great affection for me. I can’t get rid of that.”
She pulled out her long gloves again. “I know you have a deep affection for me. I can't shake that off.”
“For heaven’s sake don’t try. Keep that well in sight. It will convince you how intensely I want you to do well.”
“For heaven’s sake, don’t try. Keep that in mind. It will remind you how much I want you to succeed.”
“And how little you trust me!”
“And how little you trust me!”
There was a moment’s silence; the warm noontide seemed to listen. “I trust you, but I don’t trust him,” said Ralph.
There was a brief silence; the warm afternoon seemed to be listening. “I trust you, but I don’t trust him,” Ralph said.
She raised her eyes and gave him a wide, deep look. “You’ve said it now, and I’m glad you’ve made it so clear. But you’ll suffer by it.”
She lifted her gaze and gave him a long, intense look. “You’ve said it now, and I’m glad you made it so clear. But you’re going to regret it.”
“Not if you’re just.”
“Not if you’re just.”
“I’m very just,” said Isabel. “What better proof of it can there be than that I’m not angry with you? I don’t know what’s the matter with me, but I’m not. I was when you began, but it has passed away. Perhaps I ought to be angry, but Mr. Osmond wouldn’t think so. He wants me to know everything; that’s what I like him for. You’ve nothing to gain, I know that. I’ve never been so nice to you, as a girl, that you should have much reason for wishing me to remain one. You give very good advice; you’ve often done so. No, I’m very quiet; I’ve always believed in your wisdom,” she went on, boasting of her quietness, yet speaking with a kind of contained exaltation. It was her passionate desire to be just; it touched Ralph to the heart, affected him like a caress from a creature he had injured. He wished to interrupt, to reassure her; for a moment he was absurdly inconsistent; he would have retracted what he had said. But she gave him no chance; she went on, having caught a glimpse, as she thought, of the heroic line and desiring to advance in that direction. “I see you’ve some special idea; I should like very much to hear it. I’m sure it’s disinterested; I feel that. It seems a strange thing to argue about, and of course I ought to tell you definitely that if you expect to dissuade me you may give it up. You’ll not move me an inch; it’s too late. As you say, I’m caught. Certainly it won’t be pleasant for you to remember this, but your pain will be in your own thoughts. I shall never reproach you.”
“I’m very fair,” Isabel said. “What better proof of that is there than that I’m not angry with you? I don’t know what’s wrong with me, but I’m not. I was when you started, but it’s faded. Maybe I should be angry, but Mr. Osmond wouldn’t think so. He wants me to know everything; that’s what I appreciate about him. You’ve got nothing to gain, I get that. I’ve never been so kind to you, as a girl, that you should have much reason to want me to stay that way. You give great advice; you’ve done it often. No, I’m very calm; I’ve always believed in your wisdom,” she continued, bragging about her calmness, yet speaking with a kind of contained excitement. It was her passionate desire to be fair; it touched Ralph deeply, affecting him like a caress from someone he had hurt. He wanted to interrupt, to reassure her; for a moment he felt absurdly contradictory; he would have taken back what he had said. But she didn’t give him a chance; she kept talking, having caught a glimpse, as she thought, of something heroic and wanting to move in that direction. “I see you have some special idea; I’d really love to hear it. I’m sure it’s selfless; I can feel that. It seems strange to argue about, and of course, I should tell you plainly that if you expect to change my mind, you can forget it. You won’t budge me an inch; it’s too late. As you said, I’m stuck. Certainly, it won’t be pleasant for you to remember this, but your pain will be in your own thoughts. I will never blame you.”
“I don’t think you ever will,” said Ralph. “It’s not in the least the sort of marriage I thought you’d make.”
“I don’t think you ever will,” Ralph said. “It’s definitely not the kind of marriage I thought you’d end up with.”
“What sort of marriage was that, pray?”
"What kind of marriage was that, really?"
“Well, I can hardly say. I hadn’t exactly a positive view of it, but I had a negative. I didn’t think you’d decide for—well, for that type.”
“Well, I can hardly say. I didn’t really have a positive view of it, but I didn’t have a negative one either. I didn’t think you’d go for—well, for that kind.”
“What’s the matter with Mr. Osmond’s type, if it be one? His being so independent, so individual, is what I most see in him,” the girl declared. “What do you know against him? You know him scarcely at all.”
“What’s wrong with Mr. Osmond's type, if it even exists? His independence and uniqueness are what stand out to me the most,” the girl stated. “What do you have against him? You hardly know him at all.”
“Yes,” Ralph said, “I know him very little, and I confess I haven’t facts and items to prove him a villain. But all the same I can’t help feeling that you’re running a grave risk.”
“Yes,” Ralph said, “I don’t know him well, and I admit I don’t have any evidence to show he’s a villain. But still, I can’t shake the feeling that you’re taking a serious risk.”
“Marriage is always a grave risk, and his risk’s as grave as mine.”
“Marriage is always a serious risk, and his risk is just as serious as mine.”
“That’s his affair! If he’s afraid, let him back out. I wish to God he would.”
"That's his problem! If he's scared, he can just back out. I really wish he would."
Isabel reclined in her chair, folding her arms and gazing a while at her cousin. “I don’t think I understand you,” she said at last coldly. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Isabel relaxed in her chair, crossing her arms and staring for a moment at her cousin. “I don’t think I get you,” she finally said coolly. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“I believed you’d marry a man of more importance.”
“I thought you’d marry someone more important.”
Cold, I say, her tone had been, but at this a colour like a flame leaped into her face. “Of more importance to whom? It seems to me enough that one’s husband should be of importance to one’s self!”
Cold, I say, her tone had been, but at this a color like fire rushed into her face. “Of more importance to whom? It seems to me it's enough that one’s husband should matter to oneself!”
Ralph blushed as well; his attitude embarrassed him. Physically speaking he proceeded to change it; he straightened himself, then leaned forward, resting a hand on each knee. He fixed his eyes on the ground; he had an air of the most respectful deliberation.
Ralph also blushed; he felt embarrassed by his attitude. Physically, he changed his posture; he sat up straight, then leaned forward, putting a hand on each knee. He focused on the ground; he seemed to have the most respectful seriousness about him.
“I’ll tell you in a moment what I mean,” he presently said. He felt agitated, intensely eager; now that he had opened the discussion he wished to discharge his mind. But he wished also to be superlatively gentle.
“I’ll tell you in a moment what I mean,” he said. He felt anxious and really eager; now that he had started the conversation, he wanted to share his thoughts. But he also wanted to be extremely gentle.
Isabel waited a little—then she went on with majesty. “In everything that makes one care for people Mr. Osmond is pre-eminent. There may be nobler natures, but I’ve never had the pleasure of meeting one. Mr. Osmond’s is the finest I know; he’s good enough for me, and interesting enough, and clever enough. I’m far more struck with what he has and what he represents than with what he may lack.”
Isabel paused for a moment—then she continued with confidence. “In every way that makes someone worthy of love, Mr. Osmond stands out. There might be more noble people, but I’ve never had the chance to meet one. Mr. Osmond has the best qualities I know; he’s kind, fascinating, and smart. I’m much more impressed by what he possesses and what he symbolizes than by any shortcomings he might have.”
“I had treated myself to a charming vision of your future,” Ralph observed without answering this; “I had amused myself with planning out a high destiny for you. There was to be nothing of this sort in it. You were not to come down so easily or so soon.”
“I had allowed myself to imagine a beautiful future for you,” Ralph noted without responding to that; “I had entertained myself with the idea of a great destiny for you. There was supposed to be nothing like this in it. You were not meant to fall so easily or so soon.”
“Come down, you say?”
"Come down, you mean?"
“Well, that renders my sense of what has happened to you. You seemed to me to be soaring far up in the blue—to be, sailing in the bright light, over the heads of men. Suddenly some one tosses up a faded rosebud—a missile that should never have reached you—and straight you drop to the ground. It hurts me,” said Ralph audaciously, “hurts me as if I had fallen myself!”
“Well, that sums up what I think has happened to you. You seemed to be flying high in the sky, sailing in the bright light, above everyone else. Suddenly, someone throws up a faded rosebud—a thing that should never have touched you—and just like that, you fall to the ground. It hurts me,” Ralph said boldly, “it hurts me as if I had fallen myself!”
The look of pain and bewilderment deepened in his companion’s face. “I don’t understand you in the least,” she repeated. “You say you amused yourself with a project for my career—I don’t understand that. Don’t amuse yourself too much, or I shall think you’re doing it at my expense.”
The expression of pain and confusion grew stronger on his companion’s face. “I don’t get you at all,” she said again. “You say you entertained yourself with a plan for my career—I don’t understand that. Don’t have too much fun with it, or I’ll think you’re doing it at my expense.”
Ralph shook his head. “I’m not afraid of your not believing that I’ve had great ideas for you.”
Ralph shook his head. “I’m not worried that you won’t believe I’ve had great ideas for you.”
“What do you mean by my soaring and sailing?” she pursued.
“What do you mean by my soaring and sailing?” she asked.
“I’ve never moved on a higher plane than I’m moving on now. There’s nothing higher for a girl than to marry a—a person she likes,” said poor Isabel, wandering into the didactic.
“I’ve never been on a higher level than I am now. There’s nothing better for a girl than to marry someone she truly likes,” said poor Isabel, drifting into the lesson.
“It’s your liking the person we speak of that I venture to criticise, my dear cousin. I should have said that the man for you would have been a more active, larger, freer sort of nature.” Ralph hesitated, then added: “I can’t get over the sense that Osmond is somehow—well, small.” He had uttered the last word with no great assurance; he was afraid she would flash out again. But to his surprise she was quiet; she had the air of considering.
“It’s your attraction to the person we're talking about that makes me want to criticize, my dear cousin. I should have said that the right man for you would be someone more active, bigger, and freer in spirit.” Ralph paused, then added: “I just have this feeling that Osmond is somehow—well, small.” He said the last word without much confidence; he was worried she would react sharply again. But to his surprise, she stayed calm; she seemed to be thinking it over.
“Small?” She made it sound immense.
"Small?" She made it sound huge.
“I think he’s narrow, selfish. He takes himself so seriously!”
“I think he’s narrow-minded and selfish. He takes himself way too seriously!”
“He has a great respect for himself; I don’t blame him for that,” said Isabel. “It makes one more sure to respect others.”
“He has a lot of self-respect; I don’t blame him for that,” said Isabel. “It makes it easier to respect others.”
Ralph for a moment felt almost reassured by her reasonable tone.
Ralph felt somewhat reassured by her calm tone for a moment.
“Yes, but everything is relative; one ought to feel one’s relation to things—to others. I don’t think Mr. Osmond does that.”
“Yes, but everything is relative; you should be aware of your connection to things—to others. I don’t think Mr. Osmond gets that.”
“I’ve chiefly to do with his relation to me. In that he’s excellent.”
“I mostly focus on how he relates to me. In that regard, he’s outstanding.”
“He’s the incarnation of taste,” Ralph went on, thinking hard how he could best express Gilbert Osmond’s sinister attributes without putting himself in the wrong by seeming to describe him coarsely. He wished to describe him impersonally, scientifically. “He judges and measures, approves and condemns, altogether by that.”
“He's the ultimate embodiment of taste,” Ralph continued, thinking carefully about how to convey Gilbert Osmond’s sinister qualities without making it seem like he was being rude. He wanted to describe him in a detached, objective way. “He evaluates and assesses, likes and disapproves, all based on that.”
“It’s a happy thing then that his taste should be exquisite.”
"It’s a good thing that his taste is so refined."
“It’s exquisite, indeed, since it has led him to select you as his bride. But have you ever seen such a taste—a really exquisite one—ruffled?”
“It’s truly exquisite, especially since it has made him choose you as his bride. But have you ever seen such taste—a genuinely exquisite one—ruffled?”
“I hope it may never be my fortune to fail to gratify my husband’s.”
“I hope I never have to disappoint my husband.”
At these words a sudden passion leaped to Ralph’s lips. “Ah, that’s wilful, that’s unworthy of you! You were not meant to be measured in that way—you were meant for something better than to keep guard over the sensibilities of a sterile dilettante!”
At these words, a sudden passion jumped to Ralph’s lips. “Ah, that’s stubborn, that’s beneath you! You weren’t meant to be judged like that—you were meant for something better than to look after the feelings of a shallow pretender!”
Isabel rose quickly and he did the same, so that they stood for a moment looking at each other as if he had flung down a defiance or an insult. But “You go too far,” she simply breathed.
Isabel got up quickly, and he did the same, so they stood for a moment looking at each other as if he had thrown down a challenge or an insult. But “You’re going too far,” she simply said.
“I’ve said what I had on my mind—and I’ve said it because I love you!”
“I’ve expressed what I was thinking—and I did it because I care about you!”
Isabel turned pale: was he too on that tiresome list? She had a sudden wish to strike him off. “Ah then, you’re not disinterested!”
Isabel turned pale: was he also on that annoying list? She suddenly wanted to take him off it. “Ah, so you’re not impartial!”
“I love you, but I love without hope,” said Ralph quickly, forcing a smile and feeling that in that last declaration he had expressed more than he intended.
“I love you, but I love without hope,” Ralph said quickly, forcing a smile and realizing that in that last statement, he had revealed more than he meant to.
Isabel moved away and stood looking into the sunny stillness of the garden; but after a little she turned back to him. “I’m afraid your talk then is the wildness of despair! I don’t understand it—but it doesn’t matter. I’m not arguing with you; it’s impossible I should; I’ve only tried to listen to you. I’m much obliged to you for attempting to explain,” she said gently, as if the anger with which she had just sprung up had already subsided. “It’s very good of you to try to warn me, if you’re really alarmed; but I won’t promise to think of what you’ve said: I shall forget it as soon as possible. Try and forget it yourself; you’ve done your duty, and no man can do more. I can’t explain to you what I feel, what I believe, and I wouldn’t if I could.” She paused a moment and then went on with an inconsequence that Ralph observed even in the midst of his eagerness to discover some symptom of concession. “I can’t enter into your idea of Mr. Osmond; I can’t do it justice, because I see him in quite another way. He’s not important—no, he’s not important; he’s a man to whom importance is supremely indifferent. If that’s what you mean when you call him ‘small,’ then he’s as small as you please. I call that large—it’s the largest thing I know. I won’t pretend to argue with you about a person I’m going to marry,” Isabel repeated. “I’m not in the least concerned to defend Mr. Osmond; he’s not so weak as to need my defence. I should think it would seem strange even to yourself that I should talk of him so quietly and coldly, as if he were any one else. I wouldn’t talk of him at all to any one but you; and you, after what you’ve said—I may just answer you once for all. Pray, would you wish me to make a mercenary marriage—what they call a marriage of ambition? I’ve only one ambition—to be free to follow out a good feeling. I had others once, but they’ve passed away. Do you complain of Mr. Osmond because he’s not rich? That’s just what I like him for. I’ve fortunately money enough; I’ve never felt so thankful for it as to-day. There have been moments when I should like to go and kneel down by your father’s grave: he did perhaps a better thing than he knew when he put it into my power to marry a poor man—a man who has borne his poverty with such dignity, with such indifference. Mr. Osmond has never scrambled nor struggled—he has cared for no worldly prize. If that’s to be narrow, if that’s to be selfish, then it’s very well. I’m not frightened by such words, I’m not even displeased; I’m only sorry that you should make a mistake. Others might have done so, but I’m surprised that you should. You might know a gentleman when you see one—you might know a fine mind. Mr. Osmond makes no mistakes! He knows everything, he understands everything, he has the kindest, gentlest, highest spirit. You’ve got hold of some false idea. It’s a pity, but I can’t help it; it regards you more than me.” Isabel paused a moment, looking at her cousin with an eye illumined by a sentiment which contradicted the careful calmness of her manner—a mingled sentiment, to which the angry pain excited by his words and the wounded pride of having needed to justify a choice of which she felt only the nobleness and purity, equally contributed. Though she paused Ralph said nothing; he saw she had more to say. She was grand, but she was highly solicitous; she was indifferent, but she was all in a passion. “What sort of a person should you have liked me to marry?” she asked suddenly. “You talk about one’s soaring and sailing, but if one marries at all one touches the earth. One has human feelings and needs, one has a heart in one’s bosom, and one must marry a particular individual. Your mother has never forgiven me for not having come to a better understanding with Lord Warburton, and she’s horrified at my contenting myself with a person who has none of his great advantages—no property, no title, no honours, no houses, nor lands, nor position, nor reputation, nor brilliant belongings of any sort. It’s the total absence of all these things that pleases me. Mr. Osmond’s simply a very lonely, a very cultivated and a very honest man—he’s not a prodigious proprietor.”
Isabel moved away and stood looking into the bright, still garden; but after a moment, she turned back to him. “I’m afraid your talk is just the wildness of despair! I don’t understand it—but that doesn’t matter. I’m not trying to argue with you; it’s impossible for me to do that; I’ve only been trying to listen. I really appreciate you trying to explain,” she said gently, as if the anger that had just made her jump up had already faded. “It’s very kind of you to warn me, if you’re genuinely worried; but I won’t promise to think about what you’ve said: I’ll forget it as soon as I can. Try to forget it yourself; you’ve done your duty, and no one can do more. I can’t explain to you what I feel, what I believe, and I wouldn’t even if I could.” She paused for a moment and then continued with an inconsistency that Ralph noticed even in his eagerness to find some sign of concession. “I can’t get into your idea of Mr. Osmond; I can’t appreciate it because I see him very differently. He’s not important—no, he’s not important; he’s a man to whom importance means nothing. If that’s what you mean when you call him ‘small,’ then he’s as small as you want. I see that as big—it’s the biggest thing I know. I won’t pretend to argue with you about someone I’m going to marry,” Isabel repeated. “I have no interest in defending Mr. Osmond; he’s not weak enough to need my defense. I would think it would seem odd even to you that I would talk about him so calmly and coldly, as if he were anyone else. I wouldn’t talk about him at all to anyone but you; and you, after what you’ve said—I might just answer you once for all. Do you really want me to make a mercenary marriage—what they call a marriage of ambition? I have only one ambition—to be free to pursue a good feeling. I had other ambitions once, but they’ve faded away. Are you complaining about Mr. Osmond because he’s not rich? That’s exactly what I like about him. Fortunately, I have enough money; I’ve never felt so grateful for it as I do today. There have been times when I’ve wished I could kneel by your father’s grave: he might have done a better thing than he realized when he made it possible for me to marry a poor man—a man who has carried his poverty with such dignity, with such indifference. Mr. Osmond has never scrambled or struggled—he’s cared for no worldly prize. If that’s narrow-minded, if that’s selfish, then fine. I’m not scared by those words, I’m not even offended; I’m just sorry that you’ve made a mistake. Others might have, but I’m surprised you have. You should be able to recognize a gentleman when you see one—you should know a fine mind. Mr. Osmond makes no mistakes! He knows everything, he understands everything, he has the kindest, gentlest, highest spirit. You’ve latched onto some false idea. It’s unfortunate, but I can’t change it; it affects you more than me.” Isabel paused for a moment, looking at her cousin with an expression that contradicted the careful calmness of her demeanor—a mixed emotion, where the angry pain stirred by his words and the wounded pride of feeling the need to justify a choice she saw as noble and pure contributed equally. Though she paused, Ralph said nothing; he sensed she had more to say. She seemed grand, but she was also very anxious; she seemed indifferent, but she was filled with passion. “What kind of person would you have wanted me to marry?” she suddenly asked. “You talk about soaring and sailing, but if one marries at all, one has to touch the ground. Human beings have feelings and needs, a heart in their chest, and they have to marry a specific individual. Your mother has never forgiven me for not coming to a better understanding with Lord Warburton, and she’s horrified that I’m settling for someone who has none of his advantages—no property, no title, no honors, no houses or lands, no position, no reputation, no glamorous possessions at all. It’s the complete absence of all these things that appeals to me. Mr. Osmond is just a very lonely, very cultured, and very honest man—he’s not a huge landowner.”
Ralph had listened with great attention, as if everything she said merited deep consideration; but in truth he was only half thinking of the things she said, he was for the rest simply accommodating himself to the weight of his total impression—the impression of her ardent good faith. She was wrong, but she believed; she was deluded, but she was dismally consistent. It was wonderfully characteristic of her that, having invented a fine theory, about Gilbert Osmond, she loved him not for what he really possessed, but for his very poverties dressed out as honours. Ralph remembered what he had said to his father about wishing to put it into her power to meet the requirements of her imagination. He had done so, and the girl had taken full advantage of the luxury. Poor Ralph felt sick; he felt ashamed. Isabel had uttered her last words with a low solemnity of conviction which virtually terminated the discussion, and she closed it formally by turning away and walking back to the house. Ralph walked beside her, and they passed into the court together and reached the big staircase. Here he stopped and Isabel paused, turning on him a face of elation—absolutely and perversely of gratitude. His opposition had made her own conception of her conduct clearer to her. “Shall you not come up to breakfast?” she asked.
Ralph listened attentively, as if everything she said deserved careful thought; but in reality, he was only half focused on her words. The rest of his mind was simply trying to process the overall impression she gave—her passionate sincerity. She was mistaken, but she truly believed; she was misled, yet consistently so. It was strikingly typical of her that, after creating a lovely theory about Gilbert Osmond, she loved him not for his true qualities, but for his shortcomings presented as virtues. Ralph remembered what he had told his father about wanting to enable her to fulfill her imagination’s desires. He had succeeded, and she had fully embraced that freedom. Poor Ralph felt nauseous; he felt embarrassed. Isabel had spoken her last words with a quiet intensity that effectively ended the conversation, and she formally concluded it by turning away and heading back to the house. Ralph walked beside her as they entered the courtyard and reached the grand staircase. Here he paused, and Isabel stopped, turning to him with a face full of excitement—absolutely and oddly grateful. His resistance had clarified her view of her actions. “Aren't you coming up for breakfast?” she asked.
“No; I want no breakfast; I’m not hungry.”
“No, I don’t want breakfast; I’m not hungry.”
“You ought to eat,” said the girl; “you live on air.”
“You need to eat,” said the girl; “you're surviving on air.”
“I do, very much, and I shall go back into the garden and take another mouthful. I came thus far simply to say this. I told you last year that if you were to get into trouble I should feel terribly sold. That’s how I feel to-day.”
“I really do, and I’m going back into the garden to have another bite. I came all this way just to say this. I told you last year that if you got into trouble, I would feel completely let down. That’s how I feel today.”
“Do you think I’m in trouble?”
“Do you think I'm in trouble?”
“One’s in trouble when one’s in error.”
"You're in trouble when you're wrong."
“Very well,” said Isabel; “I shall never complain of my trouble to you!” And she moved up the staircase.
“Alright,” Isabel said; “I won’t ever complain about my problems to you!” And she walked up the staircase.
Ralph, standing there with his hands in his pockets, followed her with his eyes; then the lurking chill of the high-walled court struck him and made him shiver, so that he returned to the garden to breakfast on the Florentine sunshine.
Ralph, standing there with his hands in his pockets, watched her with his eyes; then the hidden chill of the high-walled courtyard hit him and made him shiver, so he went back to the garden to enjoy breakfast in the Florentine sunshine.
CHAPTER XXXV
Isabel, when she strolled in the Cascine with her lover, felt no impulse to tell him how little he was approved at Palazzo Crescentini. The discreet opposition offered to her marriage by her aunt and her cousin made on the whole no great impression upon her; the moral of it was simply that they disliked Gilbert Osmond. This dislike was not alarming to Isabel; she scarcely even regretted it; for it served mainly to throw into higher relief the fact, in every way so honourable, that she married to please herself. One did other things to please other people; one did this for a more personal satisfaction; and Isabel’s satisfaction was confirmed by her lover’s admirable good conduct. Gilbert Osmond was in love, and he had never deserved less than during these still, bright days, each of them numbered, which preceded the fulfilment of his hopes, the harsh criticism passed upon him by Ralph Touchett. The chief impression produced on Isabel’s spirit by this criticism was that the passion of love separated its victim terribly from every one but the loved object. She felt herself disjoined from every one she had ever known before—from her two sisters, who wrote to express a dutiful hope that she would be happy, and a surprise, somewhat more vague, at her not having chosen a consort who was the hero of a richer accumulation of anecdote; from Henrietta, who, she was sure, would come out, too late, on purpose to remonstrate; from Lord Warburton, who would certainly console himself, and from Caspar Goodwood, who perhaps would not; from her aunt, who had cold, shallow ideas about marriage, for which she was not sorry to display her contempt; and from Ralph, whose talk about having great views for her was surely but a whimsical cover for a personal disappointment. Ralph apparently wished her not to marry at all—that was what it really meant—because he was amused with the spectacle of her adventures as a single woman. His disappointment made him say angry things about the man she had preferred even to him: Isabel flattered herself that she believed Ralph had been angry. It was the more easy for her to believe this because, as I say, she had now little free or unemployed emotion for minor needs, and accepted as an incident, in fact quite as an ornament, of her lot the idea that to prefer Gilbert Osmond as she preferred him was perforce to break all other ties. She tasted of the sweets of this preference, and they made her conscious, almost with awe, of the invidious and remorseless tide of the charmed and possessed condition, great as was the traditional honour and imputed virtue of being in love. It was the tragic part of happiness; one’s right was always made of the wrong of some one else.
Isabel, when she walked in the Cascine with her boyfriend, didn’t feel any urge to tell him how little he was liked at Palazzo Crescentini. The subtle opposition from her aunt and cousin regarding her marriage didn’t really affect her much; the bottom line was they just didn’t like Gilbert Osmond. This dislike didn’t bother Isabel; she barely even regretted it; instead, it highlighted the honorable fact that she was marrying to please herself. People did other things to make others happy, but this was for her own personal satisfaction; and her satisfaction was reinforced by her boyfriend’s excellent behavior. Gilbert Osmond was in love, and he couldn’t have deserved less during those calm, bright days, each one numbered, that led up to the realization of his hopes, despite the harsh criticism he faced from Ralph Touchett. The main effect of this criticism on Isabel was that the passion of love isolated its victim terribly from everyone except the one being loved. She felt disconnected from everyone she had ever known—from her two sisters, who wrote to dutifully express hopes for her happiness and a vague surprise at her not choosing a partner with a more interesting story; from Henrietta, who she was sure would come forward too late to protest; from Lord Warburton, who would certainly find consolation, and from Caspar Goodwood, who perhaps wouldn’t; from her aunt, who held cold, shallow views about marriage, which she wasn’t sorry to openly scorn; and from Ralph, whose talk about having big plans for her was surely just a whimsical cover for his personal disappointment. Ralph seemed to wish for her not to marry at all—that was what it really meant—because he enjoyed watching her adventures as a single woman. His disappointment made him say hurtful things about the man she chose over him: Isabel convinced herself that Ralph had been angry. It was easier for her to believe this because, as I mentioned, she had little emotional energy left for small matters, and she accepted as part of her situation the idea that preferring Gilbert Osmond as she did meant breaking all other ties. She savored the sweetness of this preference, and it made her acutely aware, almost with reverence, of the relentless and burdensome nature of being in love, despite the traditional honor and supposed virtue it brought. This was the tragic aspect of happiness; one person's right to it always came at the expense of someone else's wrong.
The elation of success, which surely now flamed high in Osmond, emitted meanwhile very little smoke for so brilliant a blaze. Contentment, on his part, took no vulgar form; excitement, in the most self-conscious of men, was a kind of ecstasy of self-control. This disposition, however, made him an admirable lover; it gave him a constant view of the smitten and dedicated state. He never forgot himself, as I say; and so he never forgot to be graceful and tender, to wear the appearance—which presented indeed no difficulty—of stirred senses and deep intentions. He was immensely pleased with his young lady; Madame Merle had made him a present of incalculable value. What could be a finer thing to live with than a high spirit attuned to softness? For would not the softness be all for one’s self, and the strenuousness for society, which admired the air of superiority? What could be a happier gift in a companion than a quick, fanciful mind which saved one repetitions and reflected one’s thought on a polished, elegant surface? Osmond hated to see his thought reproduced literally—that made it look stale and stupid; he preferred it to be freshened in the reproduction even as “words” by music. His egotism had never taken the crude form of desiring a dull wife; this lady’s intelligence was to be a silver plate, not an earthen one—a plate that he might heap up with ripe fruits, to which it would give a decorative value, so that talk might become for him a sort of served dessert. He found the silver quality in this perfection in Isabel; he could tap her imagination with his knuckle and make it ring. He knew perfectly, though he had not been told, that their union enjoyed little favour with the girl’s relations; but he had always treated her so completely as an independent person that it hardly seemed necessary to express regret for the attitude of her family. Nevertheless, one morning, he made an abrupt allusion to it. “It’s the difference in our fortune they don’t like,” he said. “They think I’m in love with your money.”
The excitement of success, which surely burned bright in Osmond, generated very little smoke for such a brilliant fire. His contentment didn’t take on any tacky form; his excitement, in the most self-aware of men, was a kind of ecstasy of self-control. This attitude, however, made him an amazing lover; it kept him constantly aware of the lovestruck and devoted state. He never lost sight of himself, as I mentioned; and so he never forgot to be graceful and tender, to present the appearance—which was indeed easy—of stirred emotions and deep intentions. He was incredibly pleased with his young lady; Madame Merle had given him an invaluable gift. What could be better than living with a spirited person who also had a soft side? Because wouldn’t the softness be entirely for oneself, while the strength was meant for society, which admired an air of superiority? What could be a better gift in a companion than a quick, imaginative mind that saved one from repetition and reflected one’s thoughts on a polished, elegant surface? Osmond hated to see his thoughts echoed verbatim—that made them seem stale and foolish; he preferred them to be revitalized in the repetition just like how “words” could be transformed by music. His egotism had never taken the crude form of wanting a dull wife; this lady’s intelligence was meant to be a silver plate, not a clay one—a plate that he could pile with ripe fruits, giving it a decorative value so that conversation could become like a served dessert. He found that silver quality in Isabel’s perfection; he could tap her imagination and make it resonate. He knew perfectly well, even though no one had told him, that their relationship wasn’t favored by the girl's family; but he had always treated her completely as an independent person so it hardly seemed important to regret their family’s stance. Still, one morning, he made a sudden reference to it. “It’s the difference in our fortunes they don’t like,” he said. “They think I’m after your money.”
“Are you speaking of my aunt—of my cousin?” Isabel asked. “How do you know what they think?”
“Are you talking about my aunt—my cousin?” Isabel asked. “How do you know what they think?”
“You’ve not told me they’re pleased, and when I wrote to Mrs. Touchett the other day she never answered my note. If they had been delighted I should have had some sign of it, and the fact of my being poor and you rich is the most obvious explanation of their reserve. But of course when a poor man marries a rich girl he must be prepared for imputations. I don’t mind them; I only care for one thing—for your not having the shadow of a doubt. I don’t care what people of whom I ask nothing think—I’m not even capable perhaps of wanting to know. I’ve never so concerned myself, God forgive me, and why should I begin to-day, when I have taken to myself a compensation for everything? I won’t pretend I’m sorry you’re rich; I’m delighted. I delight in everything that’s yours—whether it be money or virtue. Money’s a horrid thing to follow, but a charming thing to meet. It seems to me, however, that I’ve sufficiently proved the limits of my itch for it: I never in my life tried to earn a penny, and I ought to be less subject to suspicion than most of the people one sees grubbing and grabbing. I suppose it’s their business to suspect—that of your family; it’s proper on the whole they should. They’ll like me better some day; so will you, for that matter. Meanwhile my business is not to make myself bad blood, but simply to be thankful for life and love.” “It has made me better, loving you,” he said on another occasion; “it has made me wiser and easier and—I won’t pretend to deny—brighter and nicer and even stronger. I used to want a great many things before and to be angry I didn’t have them. Theoretically I was satisfied, as I once told you. I flattered myself I had limited my wants. But I was subject to irritation; I used to have morbid, sterile, hateful fits of hunger, of desire. Now I’m really satisfied, because I can’t think of anything better. It’s just as when one has been trying to spell out a book in the twilight and suddenly the lamp comes in. I had been putting out my eyes over the book of life and finding nothing to reward me for my pains; but now that I can read it properly I see it’s a delightful story. My dear girl, I can’t tell you how life seems to stretch there before us—what a long summer afternoon awaits us. It’s the latter half of an Italian day—with a golden haze, and the shadows just lengthening, and that divine delicacy in the light, the air, the landscape, which I have loved all my life and which you love to-day. Upon my honour, I don’t see why we shouldn’t get on. We’ve got what we like—to say nothing of having each other. We’ve the faculty of admiration and several capital convictions. We’re not stupid, we’re not mean, we’re not under bonds to any kind of ignorance or dreariness. You’re remarkably fresh, and I’m remarkably well-seasoned. We’ve my poor child to amuse us; we’ll try and make up some little life for her. It’s all soft and mellow—it has the Italian colouring.”
“You haven’t told me they’re pleased, and when I wrote to Mrs. Touchett the other day, she never responded to my note. If they had been happy, I would have had some sign of it, and the fact that I’m poor and you’re rich is the most obvious reason for their distance. But of course, when a poor man marries a rich girl, he has to be ready for criticism. I don’t mind it; I only care about one thing—making sure you have no doubts. I don’t care what people I don’t ask anything from think—I’m probably not even capable of wanting to know. I’ve never cared much, God forgive me, and why should I start today, when I have a compensation for everything? I won’t pretend I’m sorry you’re rich; I’m thrilled. I take joy in everything that’s yours—whether it’s money or virtue. Money’s a terrible thing to chase after but a wonderful thing to encounter. It seems to me that I’ve shown enough of my disinterest in it: I’ve never tried to earn a dime in my life, and I should be less suspicious than most people who are hustling and grabbing. I guess it’s your family’s duty to be suspicious—it’s probably appropriate. They’ll like me better someday; so will you, for that matter. Meanwhile, my goal isn’t to create bad feelings but simply to be grateful for life and love.” “Loving you has made me a better person,” he said on another occasion; “it’s made me wiser, more relaxed, and—I won’t pretend to deny—happier and nicer and even stronger. I used to want a lot of things before and get angry that I didn’t have them. Theoretically, I was satisfied, as I once told you. I convinced myself I had limited my desires. But I used to get irritated; I had these dark, sterile, hateful cravings. Now I’m genuinely satisfied because I can’t think of anything better. It’s just like trying to read a book in the twilight, and suddenly the lamp is turned on. I had been straining my eyes over the book of life and finding nothing rewarding for my efforts, but now that I can read it properly, I see it’s a delightful story. My dear girl, I can’t explain how life seems to stretch out before us—what a long summer afternoon waits for us. It’s the latter half of an Italian day—with a golden haze, and the shadows just starting to lengthen, and that divine delicacy in the light, the air, the landscape, which I’ve loved all my life and which you love today. Honestly, I don’t see why we shouldn’t get along. We have what we like—not to mention that we have each other. We have the ability to admire and several strong convictions. We’re not stupid, we’re not small-minded, and we’re not bound by any kind of ignorance or gloom. You’re wonderfully fresh, and I’m wonderfully seasoned. We have my poor child to keep us entertained; we’ll try to create a little life for her. It’s all soft and warm—it has the Italian coloring.”
They made a good many plans, but they left themselves also a good deal of latitude; it was a matter of course, however, that they should live for the present in Italy. It was in Italy that they had met, Italy had been a party to their first impressions of each other, and Italy should be a party to their happiness. Osmond had the attachment of old acquaintance and Isabel the stimulus of new, which seemed to assure her a future at a high level of consciousness of the beautiful. The desire for unlimited expansion had been succeeded in her soul by the sense that life was vacant without some private duty that might gather one’s energies to a point. She had told Ralph she had “seen life” in a year or two and that she was already tired, not of the act of living, but of that of observing. What had become of all her ardours, her aspirations, her theories, her high estimate of her independence and her incipient conviction that she should never marry? These things had been absorbed in a more primitive need—a need the answer to which brushed away numberless questions, yet gratified infinite desires. It simplified the situation at a stroke, it came down from above like the light of the stars, and it needed no explanation. There was explanation enough in the fact that he was her lover, her own, and that she should be able to be of use to him. She could surrender to him with a kind of humility, she could marry him with a kind of pride; she was not only taking, she was giving.
They made a lot of plans, but they also allowed themselves plenty of flexibility; it was a given that they would live for the moment in Italy. It was in Italy that they had met, Italy had shaped their first impressions of each other, and Italy should be part of their happiness. Osmond had the bond of old friendship and Isabel the excitement of something new, which seemed to promise her a future filled with a deep appreciation for beauty. The longing for unlimited growth within her had been replaced by the realization that life felt empty without some personal responsibility that could focus her energy. She had told Ralph that she had “seen life” in just a year or two and that she was already weary, not of living itself, but of simply observing it. What had happened to all her passions, her goals, her theories, her high regard for her independence, and her emerging belief that she would never marry? These feelings had been absorbed by a more basic need—a need whose fulfillment answered countless questions while satisfying endless desires. It clarified everything at once, coming down from above like the light of the stars, needing no explanation. There was enough explanation in the fact that he was her lover, hers alone, and that she would be able to contribute to his life. She could submit to him with a sense of humility, she could marry him with a sense of pride; she was not just taking, she was also giving.
He brought Pansy with him two or three times to the Cascine—Pansy who was very little taller than a year before, and not much older. That she would always be a child was the conviction expressed by her father, who held her by the hand when she was in her sixteenth year and told her to go and play while he sat down a little with the pretty lady. Pansy wore a short dress and a long coat; her hat always seemed too big for her. She found pleasure in walking off, with quick, short steps, to the end of the alley, and then in walking back with a smile that seemed an appeal for approbation. Isabel approved in abundance, and the abundance had the personal touch that the child’s affectionate nature craved. She watched her indications as if for herself also much depended on them—Pansy already so represented part of the service she could render, part of the responsibility she could face. Her father took so the childish view of her that he had not yet explained to her the new relation in which he stood to the elegant Miss Archer. “She doesn’t know,” he said to Isabel; “she doesn’t guess; she thinks it perfectly natural that you and I should come and walk here together simply as good friends. There seems to me something enchantingly innocent in that; it’s the way I like her to be. No, I’m not a failure, as I used to think; I’ve succeeded in two things. I’m to marry the woman I adore, and I’ve brought up my child, as I wished, in the old way.”
He took Pansy with him a couple of times to the Cascine—Pansy, who was barely taller than she had been a year ago and not much older. Her father believed that she would always be a child; he held her hand when she was sixteen and told her to go play while he sat down for a bit with the pretty lady. Pansy wore a short dress and a long coat; her hat always seemed too big for her. She enjoyed walking quickly to the end of the alley and then back with a smile that seemed to ask for approval. Isabel was more than happy to approve, and that approval held the personal touch that the child's loving nature craved. She watched for Pansy's cues as if a lot depended on them for her as well—Pansy already represented part of the contribution she could make and part of the responsibility she could handle. Her father had such a naive view of her that he hadn't explained the new relationship he had with the elegant Miss Archer. “She doesn’t know,” he said to Isabel; “she doesn’t guess; she thinks it’s perfectly normal for us to walk here together as just good friends. There’s something enchantingly innocent about that; it’s how I want her to be. No, I’m not a failure, as I used to think; I’ve succeeded in two things. I’m going to marry the woman I love, and I’ve raised my child just as I wanted, in the old way.”
He was very fond, in all things, of the “old way”; that had struck Isabel as one of his fine, quiet, sincere notes. “It occurs to me that you’ll not know whether you’ve succeeded until you’ve told her,” she said. “You must see how she takes your news, She may be horrified—she may be jealous.”
He was quite attached to the “old way” in everything; that had come across to Isabel as one of his admirable, calm, genuine qualities. “I think you won’t know if you’ve succeeded until you’ve told her,” she said. “You need to see how she reacts to your news. She might be shocked—she might be jealous.”
“I’m not afraid of that; she’s too fond of you on her own account. I should like to leave her in the dark a little longer—to see if it will come into her head that if we’re not engaged we ought to be.”
“I’m not worried about that; she cares about you too much on her own. I’d like to keep her in the dark a bit longer—to see if she figures out that if we’re not engaged, we should be.”
Isabel was impressed by Osmond’s artistic, the plastic view, as it somehow appeared, of Pansy’s innocence—her own appreciation of it being more anxiously moral. She was perhaps not the less pleased when he told her a few days later that he had communicated the fact to his daughter, who had made such a pretty little speech—“Oh, then I shall have a beautiful sister!” She was neither surprised nor alarmed; she had not cried, as he expected.
Isabel was struck by Osmond’s artistic and somewhat superficial perspective on Pansy’s innocence—her own view of it was more worriedly moral. She was maybe even a bit pleased when he mentioned a few days later that he had shared this with his daughter, who gave such a sweet little speech—“Oh, then I shall have a beautiful sister!” She was neither surprised nor concerned; she hadn’t cried, as he had anticipated.
“Perhaps she had guessed it,” said Isabel.
“Maybe she figured it out,” said Isabel.
“Don’t say that; I should be disgusted if I believed that. I thought it would be just a little shock; but the way she took it proves that her good manners are paramount. That’s also what I wished. You shall see for yourself; to-morrow she shall make you her congratulations in person.”
“Don’t say that; I would be disgusted if I believed it. I thought it would be just a slight shock, but the way she reacted shows that her good manners are top priority. That’s what I wanted too. You’ll see for yourself; tomorrow, she’ll congratulate you in person.”
The meeting, on the morrow, took place at the Countess Gemini’s, whither Pansy had been conducted by her father, who knew that Isabel was to come in the afternoon to return a visit made her by the Countess on learning that they were to become sisters-in-law. Calling at Casa Touchett the visitor had not found Isabel at home; but after our young woman had been ushered into the Countess’s drawing-room Pansy arrived to say that her aunt would presently appear. Pansy was spending the day with that lady, who thought her of an age to begin to learn how to carry herself in company. It was Isabel’s view that the little girl might have given lessons in deportment to her relative, and nothing could have justified this conviction more than the manner in which Pansy acquitted herself while they waited together for the Countess. Her father’s decision, the year before, had finally been to send her back to the convent to receive the last graces, and Madame Catherine had evidently carried out her theory that Pansy was to be fitted for the great world.
The meeting the next day was held at Countess Gemini’s, where Pansy was brought by her father, who knew Isabel was coming in the afternoon to return a visit made by the Countess upon learning they would soon be sisters-in-law. When she called at Casa Touchett, the visitor found Isabel was not home; however, after our young woman was shown into the Countess’s drawing-room, Pansy arrived to say her aunt would be there shortly. Pansy was spending the day with that lady, who believed she was old enough to start learning how to behave in social settings. Isabel thought the little girl could have given her lessons in manners, and nothing could have proven this belief more than how Pansy conducted herself while they waited together for the Countess. Her father's decision the previous year was to send her back to the convent to receive the final touches, and Madame Catherine had clearly followed through on her plan to prepare Pansy for the big world.
“Papa has told me that you’ve kindly consented to marry him,” said this excellent woman’s pupil. “It’s very delightful; I think you’ll suit very well.”
“Dad told me that you’ve kindly agreed to marry him,” said this excellent woman’s student. “That’s really wonderful; I think you’ll be a great match.”
“You think I shall suit you?”
"You think I'll suit you?"
“You’ll suit me beautifully; but what I mean is that you and papa will suit each other. You’re both so quiet and so serious. You’re not so quiet as he—or even as Madame Merle; but you’re more quiet than many others. He should not for instance have a wife like my aunt. She’s always in motion, in agitation—to-day especially; you’ll see when she comes in. They told us at the convent it was wrong to judge our elders, but I suppose there’s no harm if we judge them favourably. You’ll be a delightful companion for papa.”
“You’ll be a perfect match for me; but what I really mean is that you and Dad will be great together. You’re both so calm and serious. You’re not as quiet as he is—or even as Madame Merle; but you’re quieter than a lot of others. He shouldn’t have a wife like my aunt, for example. She’s always moving, always restless—especially today; you’ll see when she comes in. They told us at the convent that it’s wrong to judge our elders, but I guess it’s okay to judge them in a positive way. You’ll be a lovely companion for Dad.”
“For you too, I hope,” Isabel said.
“For you too, I hope,” Isabel said.
“I speak first of him on purpose. I’ve told you already what I myself think of you; I liked you from the first. I admire you so much that I think it will be a good fortune to have you always before me. You’ll be my model; I shall try to imitate you though I’m afraid it will be very feeble. I’m very glad for papa—he needed something more than me. Without you I don’t see how he could have got it. You’ll be my stepmother, but we mustn’t use that word. They’re always said to be cruel; but I don’t think you’ll ever so much as pinch or even push me. I’m not afraid at all.”
“I’m deliberately starting with him. I’ve already shared what I think of you; I liked you from the beginning. I admire you so much that I believe it’s a blessing to have you in my life. You’ll be my inspiration; I’ll try to follow your example, although I’m worried it won’t be very good. I’m really happy for Dad—he needed more than just me. Without you, I don’t know how he would have found it. You’ll be my stepmom, but we shouldn’t call it that. They’re often thought to be harsh; but I don’t believe you’d ever hurt or even shove me. I’m not scared at all.”
“My good little Pansy,” said Isabel gently, “I shall be ever so kind to you.” A vague, inconsequent vision of her coming in some odd way to need it had intervened with the effect of a chill.
“My good little Pansy,” Isabel said softly, “I’ll always be really kind to you.” A vague, random thought of her possibly needing this kindness in some strange way had come to mind, giving her a cold feeling.
“Very well then, I’ve nothing to fear,” the child returned with her note of prepared promptitude. What teaching she had had, it seemed to suggest—or what penalties for non-performance she dreaded!
“Alright then, I have nothing to worry about,” the child replied with her ready confidence. It seemed to hint at whatever lessons she had received—or the consequences she feared for not following through!
Her description of her aunt had not been incorrect; the Countess Gemini was further than ever from having folded her wings. She entered the room with a flutter through the air and kissed Isabel first on the forehead and then on each cheek as if according to some ancient prescribed rite. She drew the visitor to a sofa and, looking at her with a variety of turns of the head, began to talk very much as if, seated brush in hand before an easel, she were applying a series of considered touches to a composition of figures already sketched in. “If you expect me to congratulate you I must beg you to excuse me. I don’t suppose you care if I do or not; I believe you’re supposed not to care—through being so clever—for all sorts of ordinary things. But I care myself if I tell fibs; I never tell them unless there’s something rather good to be gained. I don’t see what’s to be gained with you—especially as you wouldn’t believe me. I don’t make professions any more than I make paper flowers or flouncey lampshades—I don’t know how. My lampshades would be sure to take fire, my roses and my fibs to be larger than life. I’m very glad for my own sake that you’re to marry Osmond; but I won’t pretend I’m glad for yours. You’re very brilliant—you know that’s the way you’re always spoken of; you’re an heiress and very good-looking and original, not banal; so it’s a good thing to have you in the family. Our family’s very good, you know; Osmond will have told you that; and my mother was rather distinguished—she was called the American Corinne. But we’re dreadfully fallen, I think, and perhaps you’ll pick us up. I’ve great confidence in you; there are ever so many things I want to talk to you about. I never congratulate any girl on marrying; I think they ought to make it somehow not quite so awful a steel trap. I suppose Pansy oughtn’t to hear all this; but that’s what she has come to me for—to acquire the tone of society. There’s no harm in her knowing what horrors she may be in for. When first I got an idea that my brother had designs on you I thought of writing to you, to recommend you, in the strongest terms, not to listen to him. Then I thought it would be disloyal, and I hate anything of that kind. Besides, as I say, I was enchanted for myself; and after all I’m very selfish. By the way, you won’t respect me, not one little mite, and we shall never be intimate. I should like it, but you won’t. Some day, all the same, we shall be better friends than you will believe at first. My husband will come and see you, though, as you probably know, he’s on no sort of terms with Osmond. He’s very fond of going to see pretty women, but I’m not afraid of you. In the first place I don’t care what he does. In the second, you won’t care a straw for him; he won’t be a bit, at any time, your affair, and, stupid as he is, he’ll see you’re not his. Some day, if you can stand it, I’ll tell you all about him. Do you think my niece ought to go out of the room? Pansy, go and practise a little in my boudoir.”
Her description of her aunt wasn't wrong; Countess Gemini was definitely not someone who had settled down. She entered the room with a graceful movement, kissed Isabel first on the forehead, then on each cheek as if performing an ancient ritual. She invited the visitor to a sofa and, tilting her head in various ways, began to talk as if she were painting a carefully considered picture on an easel. "If you're expecting me to congratulate you, I'm afraid I can't. I don’t think you care whether I do or not; I guess you're supposed to be too clever to care about ordinary things. But I do care about honesty; I don’t lie unless there's something really good to gain from it. I don’t see the benefit of lying to you—especially since you wouldn't believe me anyway. I don’t make pretenses any more than I make paper flowers or fancy lampshades—I just can’t. My lampshades would probably catch fire, and my roses and lies would end up being exaggerated. I’m really happy for myself that you’re marrying Osmond; but I won't pretend I’m happy for you. You're very impressive—you know people always say that about you; you're an heiress, attractive, and unique, not boring; so it's a good thing to have you in the family. Our family is really nice, you know; Osmond would have told you that; and my mother was quite distinguished—she was called the American Corinne. But I think we’ve really fallen, and maybe you’ll help us rise again. I have a lot of faith in you; there are so many things I want to talk about. I never congratulate any girl on getting married; I think they should make it less like a dreadful trap. I suppose Pansy shouldn’t hear all this; but that’s why she came to me—to learn about society's tone. There’s no harm in her knowing what difficulties she might face. When I first suspected my brother was interested in you, I considered writing to you to strongly advise against him. Then I thought it would be disloyal, and I can’t stand that kind of thing. Plus, honestly, I was excited for myself; after all, I’m quite selfish. By the way, you probably won’t think much of me, and we’ll never be really close. I wish we could be, but you won’t. Still, one day, I believe we’ll be better friends than you might expect at first. My husband will visit you, although he’s not on good terms with Osmond. He enjoys visiting pretty women, but I’m not worried about you. First, I don’t mind what he does. Second, you won’t care about him at all; he won’t be your concern, and, as foolish as he is, he’ll realize you’re not interested in him. Someday, if you can handle it, I’ll tell you all about him. Do you think my niece should leave the room? Pansy, go practice a bit in my boudoir."
“Let her stay, please,” said Isabel. “I would rather hear nothing that Pansy may not!”
“Let her stay, please,” Isabel said. “I’d rather hear nothing that Pansy can’t!”
CHAPTER XXXVI
One afternoon of the autumn of 1876, toward dusk, a young man of pleasing appearance rang at the door of a small apartment on the third floor of an old Roman house. On its being opened he enquired for Madame Merle; whereupon the servant, a neat, plain woman, with a French face and a lady’s maid’s manner, ushered him into a diminutive drawing-room and requested the favour of his name. “Mr. Edward Rosier,” said the young man, who sat down to wait till his hostess should appear.
One afternoon in the autumn of 1876, around dusk, a good-looking young man rang the doorbell of a small apartment on the third floor of an old Roman building. When the door opened, he asked for Madame Merle; the servant, a tidy, plain woman with a French face and a lady’s maid vibe, led him into a tiny drawing room and asked for his name. “Mr. Edward Rosier,” the young man replied, and he sat down to wait for his hostess to arrive.
The reader will perhaps not have forgotten that Mr. Rosier was an ornament of the American circle in Paris, but it may also be remembered that he sometimes vanished from its horizon. He had spent a portion of several winters at Pau, and as he was a gentleman of constituted habits he might have continued for years to pay his annual visit to this charming resort. In the summer of 1876, however, an incident befell him which changed the current not only of his thoughts, but of his customary sequences. He passed a month in the Upper Engadine and encountered at Saint Moritz a charming young girl. To this little person he began to pay, on the spot, particular attention: she struck him as exactly the household angel he had long been looking for. He was never precipitate, he was nothing if not discreet, so he forbore for the present to declare his passion; but it seemed to him when they parted—the young lady to go down into Italy and her admirer to proceed to Geneva, where he was under bonds to join other friends—that he should be romantically wretched if he were not to see her again. The simplest way to do so was to go in the autumn to Rome, where Miss Osmond was domiciled with her family. Mr. Rosier started on his pilgrimage to the Italian capital and reached it on the first of November. It was a pleasant thing to do, but for the young man there was a strain of the heroic in the enterprise. He might expose himself, unseasoned, to the poison of the Roman air, which in November lay, notoriously, much in wait. Fortune, however, favours the brave; and this adventurer, who took three grains of quinine a day, had at the end of a month no cause to deplore his temerity. He had made to a certain extent good use of his time; he had devoted it in vain to finding a flaw in Pansy Osmond’s composition. She was admirably finished; she had had the last touch; she was really a consummate piece. He thought of her in amorous meditation a good deal as he might have thought of a Dresden-china shepherdess. Miss Osmond, indeed, in the bloom of her juvenility, had a hint of the rococo which Rosier, whose taste was predominantly for that manner, could not fail to appreciate. That he esteemed the productions of comparatively frivolous periods would have been apparent from the attention he bestowed upon Madame Merle’s drawing-room, which, although furnished with specimens of every style, was especially rich in articles of the last two centuries. He had immediately put a glass into one eye and looked round; and then “By Jove, she has some jolly good things!” he had yearningly murmured. The room was small and densely filled with furniture; it gave an impression of faded silk and little statuettes which might totter if one moved. Rosier got up and wandered about with his careful tread, bending over the tables charged with knick-knacks and the cushions embossed with princely arms. When Madame Merle came in she found him standing before the fireplace with his nose very close to the great lace flounce attached to the damask cover of the mantel. He had lifted it delicately, as if he were smelling it.
The reader may not have forgotten that Mr. Rosier was a notable figure in the American circle in Paris, but it’s also worth noting that he occasionally disappeared from its scene. He had spent part of several winters in Pau, and being a man of established habits, he could have continued to visit this lovely destination for years. However, in the summer of 1876, an event occurred that altered both his thoughts and his usual routines. He spent a month in the Upper Engadine and met a lovely young girl in Saint Moritz. He immediately began to pay special attention to her: she seemed to be exactly the kind of ideal partner he had been searching for. He was never hasty; he was nothing if not careful, so he held back from declaring his feelings just yet. But as they parted—she heading to Italy and he to Geneva, where he was obligated to meet other friends—he felt he would be romantically miserable if he didn’t see her again. The easiest way to fix that was to go to Rome in the fall, where Miss Osmond was staying with her family. Mr. Rosier set off for the Italian capital and arrived on the first of November. It was a nice thing to do, but for the young man, there was a heroic element to the journey. He might expose himself, unprepared, to the dangers of the Roman air, which in November, notoriously, could bring illness. However, fortune favors the brave; and this adventurer, who took three grains of quinine a day, had no regrets about his boldness by the end of the month. He had somewhat made good use of his time; he had fruitlessly tried to find a flaw in Pansy Osmond’s character. She was flawlessly crafted; she was truly a masterpiece. He often thought of her with affectionate contemplation, much like he would regard a fine Dresden-china shepherdess. Miss Osmond, in the prime of her youth, had a touch of the extravagant style that Rosier, whose taste leaned towards that period, clearly admired. His appreciation for the more frivolous creations would have been evident from the attention he paid to Madame Merle’s drawing room, which, despite featuring items from every style, was especially rich in pieces from the last two centuries. He had immediately looked through a glass and observed the surroundings, then exclaimed, “By Jove, she has some really nice things!” with hopeful admiration. The room was small and crowded with furniture, giving off an impression of faded silk and delicate statuettes that might wobble if disturbed. Rosier stood up and moved around with careful steps, leaning over tables filled with trinkets and cushions adorned with royal emblems. When Madame Merle entered, she found him standing at the fireplace, with his nose very close to the large lace trim on the damask cover of the mantel. He had lifted it gently, as if to catch a scent.
“It’s old Venetian,” she said; “it’s rather good.”
“It’s old Venetian,” she said. “It’s pretty good.”
“It’s too good for this; you ought to wear it.”
“It’s too nice for this; you should wear it.”
“They tell me you have some better in Paris, in the same situation.”
“They tell me you have something better in Paris, in the same situation.”
“Ah, but I can’t wear mine,” smiled the visitor.
“Ah, but I can’t wear mine,” the visitor smiled.
“I don’t see why you shouldn’t! I’ve better lace than that to wear.”
“I don’t see why you shouldn’t! I have better lace than that to wear.”
His eyes wandered, lingeringly, round the room again. “You’ve some very good things.”
His eyes slowly roamed around the room again. “You have some really nice things.”
“Yes, but I hate them.”
“Yeah, but I hate them.”
“Do you want to get rid of them?” the young man quickly asked.
“Do you want to get rid of them?” the young man asked quickly.
“No, it’s good to have something to hate: one works it off!”
“No, it’s good to have something to hate: you can work it out!”
“I love my things,” said Mr. Rosier as he sat there flushed with all his recognitions. “But it’s not about them, nor about yours, that I came to talk to you.” He paused a moment and then, with greater softness: “I care more for Miss Osmond than for all the bibelots in Europe!”
“I love my things,” Mr. Rosier said, sitting there flushed with all his recognition. “But it’s not about them, or yours, that I came to talk to you.” He paused for a moment and then, with more softness, added, “I care more for Miss Osmond than for all the trinkets in Europe!”
Madame Merle opened wide eyes. “Did you come to tell me that?”
Madame Merle's eyes went wide. “Did you come to tell me that?”
“I came to ask your advice.”
"I came to ask for your advice."
She looked at him with a friendly frown, stroking her chin with her large white hand. “A man in love, you know, doesn’t ask advice.”
She looked at him with a playful frown, stroking her chin with her big white hand. “A guy in love, you know, doesn’t ask for advice.”
“Why not, if he’s in a difficult position? That’s often the case with a man in love. I’ve been in love before, and I know. But never so much as this time—really never so much. I should like particularly to know what you think of my prospects. I’m afraid that for Mr. Osmond I’m not—well, a real collector’s piece.”
“Why not, if he's in a tough spot? That's often how it is with someone in love. I've been in love before, and I know. But never like this—really, never this much. I'd especially like to know what you think about my chances. I'm afraid I'm not—well, a true collector's item for Mr. Osmond.”
“Do you wish me to intercede?” Madame Merle asked with her fine arms folded and her handsome mouth drawn up to the left.
“Do you want me to step in?” Madame Merle asked, her elegant arms folded and her attractive mouth twisted up to the left.
“If you could say a good word for me I should be greatly obliged. There will be no use in my troubling Miss Osmond unless I have good reason to believe her father will consent.”
“If you could put in a good word for me, I would really appreciate it. There’s no point in my bothering Miss Osmond unless I have a solid reason to think her father will agree.”
“You’re very considerate; that’s in your favour. But you assume in rather an off-hand way that I think you a prize.”
“You're really thoughtful; that works in your favor. But you kind of assume casually that I think you're a catch.”
“You’ve been very kind to me,” said the young man. “That’s why I came.”
“You’ve been really nice to me,” said the young man. “That’s why I came.”
“I’m always kind to people who have good Louis Quatorze. It’s very rare now, and there’s no telling what one may get by it.” With which the left-hand corner of Madame Merle’s mouth gave expression to the joke.
“I’m always nice to people who have good Louis Quatorze. It’s pretty rare now, and you never know what you might get from it.” With that, the left corner of Madame Merle’s mouth hinted at the joke.
But he looked, in spite of it, literally apprehensive and consistently strenuous. “Ah, I thought you liked me for myself!”
But he looked, despite that, genuinely worried and always intense. “Oh, I thought you liked me for who I am!”
“I like you very much; but, if you please, we won’t analyse. Pardon me if I seem patronising, but I think you a perfect little gentleman. I must tell you, however, that I’ve not the marrying of Pansy Osmond.”
"I really like you a lot; but, if you don’t mind, let’s not overthink this. Sorry if I come off as condescending, but I think you’re a perfect little gentleman. I should let you know, though, that I’m not planning to marry Pansy Osmond."
“I didn’t suppose that. But you’ve seemed to me intimate with her family, and I thought you might have influence.”
“I didn’t think that. But you seem close with her family, and I thought you might have some influence.”
Madame Merle considered. “Whom do you call her family?”
Madame Merle thought for a moment. “Who do you refer to as her family?”
“Why, her father; and—how do you say it in English?—her belle-mere.”
“Why, her father; and—how do you say it in English?—her stepmother.”
“Mr. Osmond’s her father, certainly; but his wife can scarcely be termed a member of her family. Mrs. Osmond has nothing to do with marrying her.”
“Mr. Osmond is her father, for sure; but his wife can hardly be called a part of her family. Mrs. Osmond has nothing to do with her marriage.”
“I’m sorry for that,” said Rosier with an amiable sigh of good faith. “I think Mrs. Osmond would favour me.”
“I’m sorry about that,” said Rosier with a friendly sigh of sincerity. “I think Mrs. Osmond would support me.”
“Very likely—if her husband doesn’t.”
"Probably—if her husband doesn’t."
He raised his eyebrows. “Does she take the opposite line from him?”
He raised his eyebrows. “Does she take the opposite stance from him?”
“In everything. They think quite differently.”
“In everything. They think very differently.”
“Well,” said Rosier, “I’m sorry for that; but it’s none of my business. She’s very fond of Pansy.”
“Well,” said Rosier, “I’m sorry to hear that; but it’s not my concern. She really cares about Pansy.”
“Yes, she’s very fond of Pansy.”
“Yeah, she really likes Pansy.”
“And Pansy has a great affection for her. She has told me how she loves her as if she were her own mother.”
“And Pansy cares for her a lot. She’s told me how much she loves her, like she’s her own mom.”
“You must, after all, have had some very intimate talk with the poor child,” said Madame Merle. “Have you declared your sentiments?”
“You must have had a really close conversation with the poor child,” said Madame Merle. “Did you share your feelings?”
“Never!” cried Rosier, lifting his neatly-gloved hand. “Never till I’ve assured myself of those of the parents.”
“Never!” shouted Rosier, raising his well-gloved hand. “Not until I’ve gotten confirmation from the parents.”
“You always wait for that? You’ve excellent principles; you observe the proprieties.”
“You always wait for that? You have great principles; you follow the rules.”
“I think you’re laughing at me,” the young man murmured, dropping back in his chair and feeling his small moustache. “I didn’t expect that of you, Madame Merle.”
“I think you’re laughing at me,” the young man said softly, leaning back in his chair and stroking his small mustache. “I didn’t expect that from you, Madame Merle.”
She shook her head calmly, like a person who saw things as she saw them. “You don’t do me justice. I think your conduct in excellent taste and the best you could adopt. Yes, that’s what I think.”
She shook her head calmly, like someone who saw things as she did. “You’re not giving me enough credit. I think your behavior is in great taste and the best choice you could make. Yes, that’s what I believe.”
“I wouldn’t agitate her—only to agitate her; I love her too much for that,” said Ned Rosier.
“I wouldn’t upset her just to upset her; I love her too much for that,” said Ned Rosier.
“I’m glad, after all, that you’ve told me,” Madame Merle went on. “Leave it to me a little; I think I can help you.”
“I’m really glad you told me,” Madame Merle continued. “Just give it to me for a bit; I think I can help you.”
“I said you were the person to come to!” her visitor cried with prompt elation.
“I told you that you were the person to talk to!” her visitor exclaimed with quick excitement.
“You were very clever,” Madame Merle returned more dryly. “When I say I can help you I mean once assuming your cause to be good. Let us think a little if it is.”
“You were really smart,” Madame Merle replied more dryly. “When I say I can help you, I mean once I assume your cause is good. Let’s think for a moment if it is.”
“I’m awfully decent, you know,” said Rosier earnestly. “I won’t say I’ve no faults, but I’ll say I’ve no vices.”
“I’m really decent, you know,” said Rosier seriously. “I won’t claim I have no faults, but I will say I have no vices.”
“All that’s negative, and it always depends, also, on what people call vices. What’s the positive side? What’s the virtuous? What have you got besides your Spanish lace and your Dresden teacups?”
“All that’s negative, and it always depends on what people call vices. What’s the positive side? What’s the virtuous part? What do you have besides your Spanish lace and your Dresden teacups?”
“I’ve a comfortable little fortune—about forty thousand francs a year. With the talent I have for arranging, we can live beautifully on such an income.”
“I have a nice little fortune—around forty thousand francs a year. With my knack for organizing, we can live quite well on that income.”
“Beautifully, no. Sufficiently, yes. Even that depends on where you live.”
“Beautifully, no. In a sufficient way, yes. Even that depends on where you live.”
“Well, in Paris. I would undertake it in Paris.”
“Well, in Paris. I would do it in Paris.”
Madame Merle’s mouth rose to the left. “It wouldn’t be famous; you’d have to make use of the teacups, and they’d get broken.”
Madame Merle’s mouth curved up on the left. “It wouldn’t be famous; you’d have to use the teacups, and they’d get broken.”
“We don’t want to be famous. If Miss Osmond should have everything pretty it would be enough. When one’s as pretty as she one can afford—well, quite cheap faience. She ought never to wear anything but muslin—without the sprig,” said Rosier reflectively.
“We don’t want to be famous. If Miss Osmond could have everything beautiful, that would be enough. When someone is as beautiful as she is, they can get away with—well, quite inexpensive decor. She should never wear anything but muslin—without the floral pattern,” Rosier said thoughtfully.
“Wouldn’t you even allow her the sprig? She’d be much obliged to you at any rate for that theory.”
"Wouldn't you at least let her have the little piece? She'd really appreciate it either way for that idea."
“It’s the correct one, I assure you; and I’m sure she’d enter into it. She understands all that; that’s why I love her.”
“It’s the right one, I promise; and I’m sure she’d go for it. She gets all that; that’s why I love her.”
“She’s a very good little girl, and most tidy—also extremely graceful. But her father, to the best of my belief, can give her nothing.”
"She's a really good little girl, very tidy, and also incredibly graceful. But her dad, as far as I know, can't give her anything."
Rosier scarce demurred. “I don’t in the least desire that he should. But I may remark, all the same, that he lives like a rich man.”
Rosier hardly hesitated. “I really don’t want him to. But I should note, all the same, that he lives like a wealthy person.”
“The money’s his wife’s; she brought him a large fortune.”
“The money belongs to his wife; she brought a huge fortune into the marriage.”
“Mrs. Osmond then is very fond of her stepdaughter; she may do something.”
“Mrs. Osmond is quite fond of her stepdaughter; she might take some action.”
“For a love-sick swain you have your eyes about you!” Madame Merle exclaimed with a laugh.
“For a lovesick guy, you’re pretty observant!” Madame Merle exclaimed with a laugh.
“I esteem a dot very much. I can do without it, but I esteem it.”
“I really value a dot. I can live without it, but I appreciate it.”
“Mrs. Osmond,” Madame Merle went on, “will probably prefer to keep her money for her own children.”
“Mrs. Osmond,” Madame Merle continued, “will likely want to save her money for her own kids.”
“Her own children? Surely she has none.”
“Her own kids? She definitely doesn’t have any.”
“She may have yet. She had a poor little boy, who died two years ago, six months after his birth. Others therefore may come.”
“She might have more. She had a poor little boy who died two years ago, six months after he was born. So, others may come.”
“I hope they will, if it will make her happy. She’s a splendid woman.”
“I hope they will, if it makes her happy. She’s an amazing woman.”
Madame Merle failed to burst into speech. “Ah, about her there’s much to be said. Splendid as you like! We’ve not exactly made out that you’re a parti. The absence of vices is hardly a source of income.
Madame Merle didn't start talking. “Oh, there's a lot to discuss about her. Absolutely wonderful! We haven’t really figured out if you’re a parti. Not having any vices doesn’t really pay the bills.”
“Pardon me, I think it may be,” said Rosier quite lucidly.
“Excuse me, I think it might be,” said Rosier quite clearly.
“You’ll be a touching couple, living on your innocence!”
“You two will make such a sweet couple, living in your little bubble of innocence!”
“I think you underrate me.”
"I think you underestimate me."
“You’re not so innocent as that? Seriously,” said Madame Merle, “of course forty thousand francs a year and a nice character are a combination to be considered. I don’t say it’s to be jumped at, but there might be a worse offer. Mr. Osmond, however, will probably incline to believe he can do better.”
“You're not as innocent as that, right? Seriously,” said Madame Merle. “Of course, forty thousand francs a year and a good reputation are definitely worth considering. I'm not saying you should jump at it, but there could be worse offers. Mr. Osmond, on the other hand, will likely think he can do better.”
“He can do so perhaps; but what can his daughter do? She can’t do better than marry the man she loves. For she does, you know,” Rosier added eagerly.
He might be able to, but what about his daughter? She can't do any better than marry the man she loves. Because she does, you know," Rosier added eagerly.
“She does—I know it.”
“She does—I know it.”
“Ah,” cried the young man, “I said you were the person to come to.”
“Ah,” exclaimed the young man, “I told you that you were the one to talk to.”
“But I don’t know how you know it, if you haven’t asked her,” Madame Merle went on.
"But I don’t know how you know that if you haven’t asked her," Madame Merle continued.
“In such a case there’s no need of asking and telling; as you say, we’re an innocent couple. How did you know it?”
“In that case, there’s no need to ask or explain; like you said, we’re an innocent couple. How did you know?”
“I who am not innocent? By being very crafty. Leave it to me; I’ll find out for you.”
“I who am not innocent? By being very clever. Just trust me; I’ll figure it out for you.”
Rosier got up and stood smoothing his hat. “You say that rather coldly. Don’t simply find out how it is, but try to make it as it should be.”
Rosier got up and stood there adjusting his hat. “You say that a bit coldly. Don’t just figure out how things are, but try to make them how they should be.”
“I’ll do my best. I’ll try to make the most of your advantages.”
“I’ll do my best. I’ll try to make the most of your strengths.”
“Thank you so very much. Meanwhile then I’ll say a word to Mrs. Osmond.”
“Thank you so much. In the meantime, I’ll say a word to Mrs. Osmond.”
“Gardez-vous-en bien!” And Madame Merle was on her feet. “Don’t set her going, or you’ll spoil everything.”
Watch out! And Madame Merle was on her feet. “Don’t get her going, or you’ll ruin everything.”
Rosier gazed into his hat; he wondered whether his hostess had been after all the right person to come to. “I don’t think I understand you. I’m an old friend of Mrs. Osmond, and I think she would like me to succeed.”
Rosier looked into his hat, wondering if his hostess was really the right person to see. “I don’t think I get you. I’m an old friend of Mrs. Osmond, and I think she would want me to succeed.”
“Be an old friend as much as you like; the more old friends she has the better, for she doesn’t get on very well with some of her new. But don’t for the present try to make her take up the cudgels for you. Her husband may have other views, and, as a person who wishes her well, I advise you not to multiply points of difference between them.”
“Be an old friend as much as you want; the more old friends she has, the better, since she doesn’t get along very well with some of her new ones. But for now, don’t try to get her to take your side. Her husband might have different opinions, and as someone who cares about her, I suggest you avoid creating more conflicts between them.”
Poor Rosier’s face assumed an expression of alarm; a suit for the hand of Pansy Osmond was even a more complicated business than his taste for proper transitions had allowed. But the extreme good sense which he concealed under a surface suggesting that of a careful owner’s “best set” came to his assistance. “I don’t see that I’m bound to consider Mr. Osmond so very much!” he exclaimed. “No, but you should consider her. You say you’re an old friend. Would you make her suffer?”
Poor Rosier's face showed shock; trying to win Pansy Osmond's hand was even more complicated than his preference for smooth transitions had suggested. But the great common sense he hid beneath an appearance like that of a careful owner's "best set" came to his aid. “I don’t think I have to care about Mr. Osmond so much!” he exclaimed. “No, but you should care about her. You say you’re an old friend. Would you really make her suffer?”
“Not for the world.”
"Not for anything."
“Then be very careful, and let the matter alone till I’ve taken a few soundings.”
“Then be really careful, and leave it alone until I’ve checked a few things.”
“Let the matter alone, dear Madame Merle? Remember that I’m in love.”
“Just leave it alone, dear Madame Merle? Remember that I’m in love.”
“Oh, you won’t burn up! Why did you come to me, if you’re not to heed what I say?”
“Oh, you won’t get hurt! Why did you come to me if you’re not going to listen to what I say?”
“You’re very kind; I’ll be very good,” the young man promised. “But I’m afraid Mr. Osmond’s pretty hard,” he added in his mild voice as he went to the door.
“You’re really kind; I’ll behave myself,” the young man promised. “But I’m afraid Mr. Osmond can be pretty tough,” he added in his gentle tone as he headed toward the door.
Madame Merle gave a short laugh. “It has been said before. But his wife isn’t easy either.”
Madame Merle let out a quick laugh. “People have said that before. But his wife isn’t exactly a walk in the park either.”
“Ah, she’s a splendid woman!” Ned Rosier repeated, for departure. He resolved that his conduct should be worthy of an aspirant who was already a model of discretion; but he saw nothing in any pledge he had given Madame Merle that made it improper he should keep himself in spirits by an occasional visit to Miss Osmond’s home. He reflected constantly on what his adviser had said to him, and turned over in his mind the impression of her rather circumspect tone. He had gone to her de confiance, as they put it in Paris; but it was possible he had been precipitate. He found difficulty in thinking of himself as rash—he had incurred this reproach so rarely; but it certainly was true that he had known Madame Merle only for the last month, and that his thinking her a delightful woman was not, when one came to look into it, a reason for assuming that she would be eager to push Pansy Osmond into his arms, gracefully arranged as these members might be to receive her. She had indeed shown him benevolence, and she was a person of consideration among the girl’s people, where she had a rather striking appearance (Rosier had more than once wondered how she managed it) of being intimate without being familiar. But possibly he had exaggerated these advantages. There was no particular reason why she should take trouble for him; a charming woman was charming to every one, and Rosier felt rather a fool when he thought of his having appealed to her on the ground that she had distinguished him. Very likely—though she had appeared to say it in joke—she was really only thinking of his bibelots. Had it come into her head that he might offer her two or three of the gems of his collection? If she would only help him to marry Miss Osmond he would present her with his whole museum. He could hardly say so to her outright; it would seem too gross a bribe. But he should like her to believe it.
“Ah, she’s an amazing woman!” Ned Rosier said again, getting ready to leave. He decided that his behavior should reflect someone who was already a model of discretion; however, he didn't see anything in the promise he made to Madame Merle that would make it wrong for him to keep his spirits up with an occasional visit to Miss Osmond’s home. He constantly thought about what his advisor had told him and mulled over her rather careful tone. He had approached her with trust, as they say in Paris; but maybe he had acted too quickly. He found it hard to see himself as impulsive—he had rarely faced that criticism—but it was true that he had only known Madame Merle for the last month, and thinking she was a delightful woman wasn’t, upon closer inspection, a reason to assume she would be eager to push Pansy Osmond into his arms, no matter how well-prepared he was to welcome her. She had shown him kindness, and she was someone of importance among the girl’s family, where she had a pretty striking way of appearing close without being too familiar (Rosier had often wondered how she managed that). But perhaps he had exaggerated these benefits. There was no real reason for her to go out of her way for him; a charming woman is charming to everyone, and Rosier felt a bit foolish thinking back to how he had reached out to her under the impression she had seen something special in him. Very likely—though it seemed to be said in jest—she was really just thinking about his little treasures. Had it even crossed her mind that he might offer her a couple of gems from his collection? If she would only help him marry Miss Osmond, he would give her his entire museum. He could hardly say that to her directly; it would seem like too much of a bribe. But he wished she would believe it.
It was with these thoughts that he went again to Mrs. Osmond’s, Mrs. Osmond having an “evening”—she had taken the Thursday of each week—when his presence could be accounted for on general principles of civility. The object of Mr. Rosier’s well-regulated affection dwelt in a high house in the very heart of Rome; a dark and massive structure overlooking a sunny piazzetta in the neighbourhood of the Farnese Palace. In a palace, too, little Pansy lived—a palace by Roman measure, but a dungeon to poor Rosier’s apprehensive mind. It seemed to him of evil omen that the young lady he wished to marry, and whose fastidious father he doubted of his ability to conciliate, should be immured in a kind of domestic fortress, a pile which bore a stern old Roman name, which smelt of historic deeds, of crime and craft and violence, which was mentioned in “Murray” and visited by tourists who looked, on a vague survey, disappointed and depressed, and which had frescoes by Caravaggio in the piano nobile and a row of mutilated statues and dusty urns in the wide, nobly-arched loggia overhanging the damp court where a fountain gushed out of a mossy niche. In a less preoccupied frame of mind he could have done justice to the Palazzo Roccanera; he could have entered into the sentiment of Mrs. Osmond, who had once told him that on settling themselves in Rome she and her husband had chosen this habitation for the love of local colour. It had local colour enough, and though he knew less about architecture than about Limoges enamels he could see that the proportions of the windows and even the details of the cornice had quite the grand air. But Rosier was haunted by the conviction that at picturesque periods young girls had been shut up there to keep them from their true loves, and then, under the threat of being thrown into convents, had been forced into unholy marriages. There was one point, however, to which he always did justice when once he found himself in Mrs. Osmond’s warm, rich-looking reception-rooms, which were on the second floor. He acknowledged that these people were very strong in “good things.” It was a taste of Osmond’s own—not at all of hers; this she had told him the first time he came to the house, when, after asking himself for a quarter of an hour whether they had even better “French” than he in Paris, he was obliged on the spot to admit that they had, very much, and vanquished his envy, as a gentleman should, to the point of expressing to his hostess his pure admiration of her treasures. He learned from Mrs. Osmond that her husband had made a large collection before their marriage and that, though he had annexed a number of fine pieces within the last three years, he had achieved his greatest finds at a time when he had not the advantage of her advice. Rosier interpreted this information according to principles of his own. For “advice” read “cash,” he said to himself; and the fact that Gilbert Osmond had landed his highest prizes during his impecunious season confirmed his most cherished doctrine—the doctrine that a collector may freely be poor if he be only patient. In general, when Rosier presented himself on a Thursday evening, his first recognition was for the walls of the saloon; there were three or four objects his eyes really yearned for. But after his talk with Madame Merle he felt the extreme seriousness of his position; and now, when he came in, he looked about for the daughter of the house with such eagerness as might be permitted a gentleman whose smile, as he crossed a threshold, always took everything comfortable for granted.
It was with these thoughts that he went again to Mrs. Osmond’s, who had an “evening”—she had chosen Thursday of each week—when his presence could be justified on general civility grounds. The object of Mr. Rosier’s well-organized affections lived in a tall house in the very heart of Rome; a dark and solid structure overlooking a sunny piazzetta near the Farnese Palace. In a palace, too, little Pansy lived—a palace by Roman standards, but a dungeon to poor Rosier’s anxious mind. He couldn't help but think it was a bad sign that the young lady he wanted to marry, and whose picky father he feared he couldn't win over, should be locked away in a kind of domestic stronghold, a building with a stern old Roman name that smelled of historic deeds, crime, deceit, and violence, which was referenced in “Murray” and visited by tourists who looked, upon a cursory glance, disappointed and downcast, and which had frescoes by Caravaggio in the piano nobile and a row of broken statues and dusty urns in the grand, arched loggia overlooking the damp courtyard where a fountain gushed out of a mossy nook. In a less troubled frame of mind, he could have appreciated the Palazzo Roccanera; he could have connected with Mrs. Osmond’s sentiment, who had once told him that when they settled in Rome, she and her husband chose this place for its local color. It had enough local color, and even though he knew less about architecture than he did about Limoges enamel, he could see that the proportions of the windows and even the details of the cornice had a grand air. But Rosier was haunted by the belief that at picturesque moments, young girls had been locked up there to keep them from their true loves and then, under the threat of being sent to convents, were forced into undesirable marriages. There was one aspect, however, that he always appreciated once he found himself in Mrs. Osmond’s warm, richly decorated reception rooms on the second floor. He acknowledged that these people had an excellent taste for “good things.” It was a taste of Osmond’s own—not Mrs. Osmond’s; she had told him that the first time he visited, when, after wondering for a quarter of an hour whether they had any better “French” than he found in Paris, he had to admit that they did, very much so, and he overcame his envy, as a gentleman should, to the point of expressing to his hostess his sincere admiration for her treasures. He learned from Mrs. Osmond that her husband had built a large collection before their marriage and that, although he had acquired a number of fine pieces in the past three years, his greatest finds came during a time when he didn’t have the benefit of her advice. Rosier interpreted this information in his own way. For “advice,” he read “cash,” he told himself; and the fact that Gilbert Osmond had landed his top prizes during his financially tough times confirmed his most cherished belief—the belief that a collector can happily be poor as long as he is patient. Generally, when Rosier arrived on a Thursday evening, his first acknowledgment was for the walls of the living room; there were three or four objects his eyes truly longed for. But after his conversation with Madame Merle, he felt the weight of his situation; and now, when he entered, he looked around for the daughter of the house with the eagerness allowed a gentleman whose smile, as he crossed the threshold, always took everything comfortable for granted.
CHAPTER XXXVII
Pansy was not in the first of the rooms, a large apartment with a concave ceiling and walls covered with old red damask; it was here Mrs. Osmond usually sat—though she was not in her most customary place to-night—and that a circle of more especial intimates gathered about the fire. The room was flushed with subdued, diffused brightness; it contained the larger things and—almost always—an odour of flowers. Pansy on this occasion was presumably in the next of the series, the resort of younger visitors, where tea was served. Osmond stood before the chimney, leaning back with his hands behind him; he had one foot up and was warming the sole. Half a dozen persons, scattered near him, were talking together; but he was not in the conversation; his eyes had an expression, frequent with them, that seemed to represent them as engaged with objects more worth their while than the appearances actually thrust upon them. Rosier, coming in unannounced, failed to attract his attention; but the young man, who was very punctilious, though he was even exceptionally conscious that it was the wife, not the husband, he had come to see, went up to shake hands with him. Osmond put out his left hand, without changing his attitude.
Pansy wasn't in the first room, a spacious area with a curved ceiling and walls adorned with old red damask; this was usually where Mrs. Osmond sat—though she wasn’t in her usual spot tonight—and where a group of close friends gathered around the fire. The room glowed with a soft, diffused light; it held larger furnishings and—almost always—a scent of flowers. On this occasion, Pansy was likely in the next room, which catered to younger guests, where tea was served. Osmond stood by the fireplace, leaning back with his hands behind him; one foot was propped up as he warmed his sole. About half a dozen people scattered nearby were chatting, but he wasn’t part of the conversation; his expression often suggested he found their discussions less significant than the things truly worthy of his attention. Rosier entered without an invitation and didn’t catch his eye; however, the young man, who was quite formal and very aware that he had come to see the wife, not the husband, approached to shake hands. Osmond extended his left hand without changing his stance.
“How d’ye do? My wife’s somewhere about.”
“How do you do? My wife is around here somewhere.”
“Never fear; I shall find her,” said Rosier cheerfully.
“Don’t worry; I’ll find her,” said Rosier cheerfully.
Osmond, however, took him in; he had never in his life felt himself so efficiently looked at. “Madame Merle has told him, and he doesn’t like it,” he privately reasoned. He had hoped Madame Merle would be there, but she was not in sight; perhaps she was in one of the other rooms or would come later. He had never especially delighted in Gilbert Osmond, having a fancy he gave himself airs. But Rosier was not quickly resentful, and where politeness was concerned had ever a strong need of being quite in the right. He looked round him and smiled, all without help, and then in a moment, “I saw a jolly good piece of Capo di Monte to-day,” he said.
Osmond, however, welcomed him in; he had never felt so thoroughly examined in his life. “Madame Merle has told him, and he doesn’t like it,” he thought to himself. He had hoped Madame Merle would be there, but she was nowhere to be seen; maybe she was in one of the other rooms or would arrive later. He had never particularly liked Gilbert Osmond, feeling that he acted superior. But Rosier wasn't one to hold a grudge, and he always felt a strong need to be polite. He looked around and smiled, all on his own, and then a moment later, said, “I saw a really nice piece of Capo di Monte today.”
Osmond answered nothing at first; but presently, while he warmed his boot-sole, “I don’t care a fig for Capo di Monte!” he returned.
Osmond didn't say anything at first; but after a moment, while he warmed the sole of his boot, he replied, “I don’t care at all about Capo di Monte!”
“I hope you’re not losing your interest?”
“I hope you’re not losing interest?”
“In old pots and plates? Yes, I’m losing my interest.”
“In old pots and plates? Yeah, I’m losing interest.”
Rosier for an instant forgot the delicacy of his position. “You’re not thinking of parting with a—a piece or two?”
Rosier for a moment forgot how delicate his situation was. “You’re not considering getting rid of a—one or two pieces, are you?”
“No, I’m not thinking of parting with anything at all, Mr. Rosier,” said Osmond, with his eyes still on the eyes of his visitor.
“No, I’m not considering getting rid of anything at all, Mr. Rosier,” Osmond said, keeping his gaze fixed on his visitor's eyes.
“Ah, you want to keep, but not to add,” Rosier remarked brightly.
“Ah, you want to hold on to what you have, but not add anything new,” Rosier said cheerfully.
“Exactly. I’ve nothing I wish to match.”
"Exactly. I don’t have anything I want to compare."
Poor Rosier was aware he had blushed; he was distressed at his want of assurance. “Ah, well, I have!” was all he could murmur; and he knew his murmur was partly lost as he turned away. He took his course to the adjoining room and met Mrs. Osmond coming out of the deep doorway. She was dressed in black velvet; she looked high and splendid, as he had said, and yet oh so radiantly gentle! We know what Mr. Rosier thought of her and the terms in which, to Madame Merle, he had expressed his admiration. Like his appreciation of her dear little stepdaughter it was based partly on his eye for decorative character, his instinct for authenticity; but also on a sense for uncatalogued values, for that secret of a “lustre” beyond any recorded losing or rediscovering, which his devotion to brittle wares had still not disqualified him to recognise. Mrs. Osmond, at present, might well have gratified such tastes. The years had touched her only to enrich her; the flower of her youth had not faded, it only hung more quietly on its stem. She had lost something of that quick eagerness to which her husband had privately taken exception—she had more the air of being able to wait. Now, at all events, framed in the gilded doorway, she struck our young man as the picture of a gracious lady. “You see I’m very regular,” he said. “But who should be if I’m not?”
Poor Rosier knew he had blushed; he was upset by his lack of confidence. “Ah, well, I have!” was all he could quietly say, and he realized his words were partially lost as he turned away. He headed into the next room and ran into Mrs. Osmond coming out from the shadows of the deep doorway. She was dressed in black velvet; she looked elegant and impressive, as he had mentioned, yet oh so radiantly gentle! We know how Mr. Rosier felt about her and the way he expressed his admiration to Madame Merle. Like his appreciation for her lovely stepdaughter, it was partly based on his eye for beauty and his instinct for authenticity, as well as a sense for unrecognized values, for that secret “luster” beyond anything recorded that his love for delicate items hadn’t stopped him from noticing. Mrs. Osmond, at that moment, could easily satisfy such tastes. Time had only enriched her; the bloom of her youth hadn’t faded, it just rested more quietly on its stem. She had lost some of that eager energy that her husband had privately objected to—she seemed more capable of waiting. Now, framed in the gilded doorway, she appeared to our young man as the epitome of a gracious lady. “You see I’m very regular,” he said. “But who should be if I’m not?”
“Yes, I’ve known you longer than any one here. But we mustn’t indulge in tender reminiscences. I want to introduce you to a young lady.”
“Yes, I’ve known you longer than anyone here. But we shouldn’t get caught up in sentimental memories. I want to introduce you to a young woman.”
“Ah, please, what young lady?” Rosier was immensely obliging; but this was not what he had come for.
“Ah, please, what young lady?” Rosier was extremely accommodating; but this wasn’t why he had come.
“She sits there by the fire in pink and has no one to speak to.” Rosier hesitated a moment. “Can’t Mr. Osmond speak to her? He’s within six feet of her.”
“She sits there by the fire in pink and has no one to talk to.” Rosier hesitated for a moment. “Can’t Mr. Osmond talk to her? He’s only six feet away from her.”
Mrs. Osmond also hesitated. “She’s not very lively, and he doesn’t like dull people.”
Mrs. Osmond also hesitated. “She’s not very fun, and he doesn’t like boring people.”
“But she’s good enough for me? Ah now, that’s hard!”
“But she's good enough for me? Oh wow, that's tough!”
“I only mean that you’ve ideas for two. And then you’re so obliging.”
"I just mean that you have ideas for both. And you’re so helpful."
“No, he’s not—to me.” And Mrs. Osmond vaguely smiled.
“No, he’s not—to me.” And Mrs. Osmond smiled faintly.
“That’s a sign he should be doubly so to other women.
"That's a sign he should be especially attentive to other women."
“So I tell him,” she said, still smiling.
“So I tell him,” she said, still smiling.
“You see I want some tea,” Rosier went on, looking wistfully beyond.
"You see, I really want some tea," Rosier continued, gazing longingly into the distance.
“That’s perfect. Go and give some to my young lady.”
"That's perfect. Go and give some to my girl."
“Very good; but after that I’ll abandon her to her fate. The simple truth is I’m dying to have a little talk with Miss Osmond.”
"Sounds great; but after that, I’ll leave her to deal with things on her own. The plain truth is I’m really eager to have a chat with Miss Osmond."
“Ah,” said Isabel, turning away, “I can’t help you there!”
“Ah,” Isabel said, turning away, “I can’t help you with that!”
Five minutes later, while he handed a tea-cup to the damsel in pink, whom he had conducted into the other room, he wondered whether, in making to Mrs. Osmond the profession I have just quoted, he had broken the spirit of his promise to Madame Merle. Such a question was capable of occupying this young man’s mind for a considerable time. At last, however, he became—comparatively speaking—reckless; he cared little what promises he might break. The fate to which he had threatened to abandon the damsel in pink proved to be none so terrible; for Pansy Osmond, who had given him the tea for his companion—Pansy was as fond as ever of making tea—presently came and talked to her. Into this mild colloquy Edward Rosier entered little; he sat by moodily, watching his small sweetheart. If we look at her now through his eyes we shall at first not see much to remind us of the obedient little girl who, at Florence, three years before, was sent to walk short distances in the Cascine while her father and Miss Archer talked together of matters sacred to elder people. But after a moment we shall perceive that if at nineteen Pansy has become a young lady she doesn’t really fill out the part; that if she has grown very pretty she lacks in a deplorable degree the quality known and esteemed in the appearance of females as style; and that if she is dressed with great freshness she wears her smart attire with an undisguised appearance of saving it—very much as if it were lent her for the occasion. Edward Rosier, it would seem, would have been just the man to note these defects; and in point of fact there was not a quality of this young lady, of any sort, that he had not noted. Only he called her qualities by names of his own—some of which indeed were happy enough. “No, she’s unique—she’s absolutely unique,” he used to say to himself; and you may be sure that not for an instant would he have admitted to you that she was wanting in style. Style? Why, she had the style of a little princess; if you couldn’t see it you had no eye. It was not modern, it was not conscious, it would produce no impression in Broadway; the small, serious damsel, in her stiff little dress, only looked like an Infanta of Velasquez. This was enough for Edward Rosier, who thought her delightfully old-fashioned. Her anxious eyes, her charming lips, her slip of a figure, were as touching as a childish prayer. He had now an acute desire to know just to what point she liked him—a desire which made him fidget as he sat in his chair. It made him feel hot, so that he had to pat his forehead with his handkerchief; he had never been so uncomfortable. She was such a perfect jeune fille, and one couldn’t make of a jeune fille the enquiry requisite for throwing light on such a point. A jeune fille was what Rosier had always dreamed of—a jeune fille who should yet not be French, for he had felt that this nationality would complicate the question. He was sure Pansy had never looked at a newspaper and that, in the way of novels, if she had read Sir Walter Scott it was the very most. An American jeune fille—what could be better than that? She would be frank and gay, and yet would not have walked alone, nor have received letters from men, nor have been taken to the theatre to see the comedy of manners. Rosier could not deny that, as the matter stood, it would be a breach of hospitality to appeal directly to this unsophisticated creature; but he was now in imminent danger of asking himself if hospitality were the most sacred thing in the world. Was not the sentiment that he entertained for Miss Osmond of infinitely greater importance? Of greater importance to him—yes; but not probably to the master of the house. There was one comfort; even if this gentleman had been placed on his guard by Madame Merle he would not have extended the warning to Pansy; it would not have been part of his policy to let her know that a prepossessing young man was in love with her. But he was in love with her, the prepossessing young man; and all these restrictions of circumstance had ended by irritating him. What had Gilbert Osmond meant by giving him two fingers of his left hand? If Osmond was rude, surely he himself might be bold. He felt extremely bold after the dull girl in so vain a disguise of rose-colour had responded to the call of her mother, who came in to say, with a significant simper at Rosier, that she must carry her off to other triumphs. The mother and daughter departed together, and now it depended only upon him that he should be virtually alone with Pansy. He had never been alone with her before; he had never been alone with a jeune fille. It was a great moment; poor Rosier began to pat his forehead again. There was another room beyond the one in which they stood—a small room that had been thrown open and lighted, but that, the company not being numerous, had remained empty all the evening. It was empty yet; it was upholstered in pale yellow; there were several lamps; through the open door it looked the very temple of authorised love. Rosier gazed a moment through this aperture; he was afraid that Pansy would run away, and felt almost capable of stretching out a hand to detain her. But she lingered where the other maiden had left them, making no motion to join a knot of visitors on the far side of the room. For a little it occurred to him that she was frightened—too frightened perhaps to move; but a second glance assured him she was not, and he then reflected that she was too innocent indeed for that. After a supreme hesitation he asked her if he might go and look at the yellow room, which seemed so attractive yet so virginal. He had been there already with Osmond, to inspect the furniture, which was of the First French Empire, and especially to admire the clock (which he didn’t really admire), an immense classic structure of that period. He therefore felt that he had now begun to manoeuvre.
Five minutes later, as he handed a tea cup to the girl in pink, whom he had led into the other room, he wondered if, by making the statement to Mrs. Osmond that I just mentioned, he had broken the spirit of his promise to Madame Merle. This thought could occupy this young man's mind for quite a while. Eventually, though, he became—relatively speaking—reckless; he didn’t care much about any promises he might break. The fate he had threatened to impose on the girl in pink turned out to be not so terrible; for Pansy Osmond, who had made tea for his companion—Pansy still loved making tea—soon came in to talk to her. Edward Rosier hardly joined this gentle conversation; he just sat there moodily, watching his small sweetheart. If we look at her now through his eyes, we might initially not see much that reminds us of the obedient little girl who, in Florence three years earlier, was sent to walk short distances in the Cascine while her father and Miss Archer discussed matters meant for older people. But after a moment we realize that, while Pansy is now a young lady at nineteen, she doesn’t quite fit the role; although she has become quite pretty, she lacks the quality known as style that is so valued in women’s appearances. Even though she is dressed very nicely, she wears her stylish attire with an unmistakable hint of trying to save it—almost as if it were borrowed for the occasion. It seemed that Edward Rosier would have been just the guy to notice these flaws; and in fact, there wasn’t a single quality of this young lady that he hadn’t noticed. He just labeled her qualities with names of his own—some of which were indeed quite appropriate. “No, she’s unique—she’s absolutely unique,” he would tell himself; and you can be sure he wouldn’t have admitted to anyone that she lacked style. Style? Well, she had the style of a little princess; if you couldn’t see it, you had no eye. It wasn’t modern, it wasn’t conscious, it wouldn’t make an impression on Broadway; the small, serious girl, in her stiff dress, looked only like an Infanta of Velasquez. That was enough for Edward Rosier, who found her delightfully old-fashioned. Her anxious eyes, charming lips, and delicate figure were as touching as a child’s prayer. He now had a strong desire to know how much she liked him—a desire that made him restless as he sat in his chair. It made him feel hot, prompting him to dab his forehead with his handkerchief; he had never felt this uncomfortable. She was such a perfect young lady, and one couldn’t ask a young lady the kind of question that would shed light on this matter. A young lady was exactly what Rosier had always dreamed of—a young lady who wouldn’t be French, since he felt that this nationality would complicate things. He was sure Pansy had never looked at a newspaper and, when it came to novels, if she had read Sir Walter Scott, that was about it. An American young lady—what could be better? She would be open and cheerful, yet wouldn’t have walked alone, received letters from men, or been taken to the theatre to see a comedy of manners. Rosier couldn’t deny that, given the situation, it would be a violation of hospitality to appeal directly to this innocent girl; but he was now on the verge of asking himself whether hospitality was the most sacred thing in the world. Wasn’t the feeling he had for Miss Osmond of much greater significance? Greater for him—yes; but probably not for the master of the house. There was one comfort; even if this gentleman had been warned by Madame Merle, he wouldn’t have passed that warning on to Pansy; it wouldn’t have been part of his strategy to let her know that an attractive young man was in love with her. But he was in love with her, the attractive young man; and all these constraints of circumstance had begun to irritate him. What had Gilbert Osmond meant by just giving him two fingers of his left hand? If Osmond was rude, surely he might as well be bold. He felt extremely bold after the plain girl in such a ridiculous disguise of pink answered her mother’s call, who came in to say, with a knowing smile at Rosier, that she had to take her away for more festivities. The mother and daughter left together, and now it was only up to him to be virtually alone with Pansy. He had never been alone with her before; he had never been alone with a young lady. It was a big moment; poor Rosier started to dab his forehead again. There was another room beyond the one they were in—a small room that had been opened up and lit, but since the company was small, it had remained empty all night. It was still empty; it was furnished in pale yellow; there were several lamps; through the open door, it looked like the very temple of approved love. Rosier peered for a moment through that doorway; he was afraid Pansy would slip away, and felt almost compelled to reach out and stop her. But she lingered where the other girl had left them, making no move to join a group of visitors on the other side of the room. For a second, he thought she looked scared—perhaps too scared to move; but a second glance assured him she wasn’t, and then he reflected that she was simply too innocent for that. After a moment of hesitation, he asked her if he could go and look at the yellow room, which seemed so inviting yet so pure. He had been there before with Osmond to check out the furniture, which was from the First French Empire, and especially to admire the clock (which he didn’t really admire), an enormous classic piece from that period. He felt like he was beginning to make his move.
“Certainly, you may go,” said Pansy; “and if you like I’ll show you.” She was not in the least frightened.
“Sure, you can go,” Pansy said; “and if you want, I’ll show you.” She wasn’t scared at all.
“That’s just what I hoped you’d say; you’re so very kind,” Rosier murmured.
“That's exactly what I hoped you'd say; you're so kind,” Rosier murmured.
They went in together; Rosier really thought the room very ugly, and it seemed cold. The same idea appeared to have struck Pansy. “It’s not for winter evenings; it’s more for summer,” she said. “It’s papa’s taste; he has so much.”
They entered together; Rosier really thought the room was quite ugly, and it felt cold. Pansy seemed to have the same thought. “It’s not for winter nights; it’s more suited for summer,” she said. “It’s my dad’s taste; he has plenty of it.”
He had a good deal, Rosier thought; but some of it was very bad. He looked about him; he hardly knew what to say in such a situation. “Doesn’t Mrs. Osmond care how her rooms are done? Has she no taste?” he asked.
He thought he had a good deal; but some of it was really bad. He looked around, barely knowing what to say in that situation. “Doesn’t Mrs. Osmond care how her rooms look? Doesn’t she have any taste?” he asked.
“Oh yes, a great deal; but it’s more for literature,” said Pansy—“and for conversation. But papa cares also for those things. I think he knows everything.”
“Oh yes, a lot; but it’s more for literature,” Pansy said, “and for conversation. But Dad cares about those things too. I think he knows everything.”
Rosier was silent a little. “There’s one thing I’m sure he knows!” he broke out presently. “He knows that when I come here it’s, with all respect to him, with all respect to Mrs. Osmond, who’s so charming—it’s really,” said the young man, “to see you!”
Rosier was quiet for a moment. “There’s one thing I know he understands!” he suddenly said. “He knows that when I come here, with all due respect to him and to Mrs. Osmond, who’s so delightful—it’s really,” the young man said, “to see you!”
“To see me?” And Pansy raised her vaguely troubled eyes.
“To see me?” Pansy asked, raising her somewhat troubled eyes.
“To see you; that’s what I come for,” Rosier repeated, feeling the intoxication of a rupture with authority.
"Seeing you; that’s why I’m here," Rosier repeated, feeling the thrill of breaking away from authority.
Pansy stood looking at him, simply, intently, openly; a blush was not needed to make her face more modest. “I thought it was for that.”
Pansy stood there looking at him, simply, intently, openly; she didn’t need a blush to make her face appear more modest. “I thought that’s what it was for.”
“And it was not disagreeable to you?”
“And you didn’t find it unpleasant?”
“I couldn’t tell; I didn’t know. You never told me,” said Pansy.
“I couldn’t tell; I didn’t know. You never told me,” Pansy said.
“I was afraid of offending you.”
“I was worried about upsetting you.”
“You don’t offend me,” the young girl murmured, smiling as if an angel had kissed her.
“You don’t upset me,” the young girl whispered, smiling as if an angel had kissed her.
“You like me then, Pansy?” Rosier asked very gently, feeling very happy.
"You like me then, Pansy?" Rosier asked softly, feeling very happy.
“Yes—I like you.”
“Yeah—I like you.”
They had walked to the chimney-piece where the big cold Empire clock was perched; they were well within the room and beyond observation from without. The tone in which she had said these four words seemed to him the very breath of nature, and his only answer could be to take her hand and hold it a moment. Then he raised it to his lips. She submitted, still with her pure, trusting smile, in which there was something ineffably passive. She liked him—she had liked him all the while; now anything might happen! She was ready—she had been ready always, waiting for him to speak. If he had not spoken she would have waited for ever; but when the word came she dropped like the peach from the shaken tree. Rosier felt that if he should draw her toward him and hold her to his heart she would submit without a murmur, would rest there without a question. It was true that this would be a rash experiment in a yellow Empire salottino. She had known it was for her he came, and yet like what a perfect little lady she had carried it off!
They had walked to the fireplace where the big cold Empire clock was sitting; they were well inside the room and out of sight from the outside. The way she had said those four words felt to him like the very essence of nature, and all he could do in response was take her hand and hold it for a moment. Then he brought it to his lips. She allowed it, still wearing her pure, trusting smile, which had something unfathomably passive about it. She liked him—she had liked him all along; now anything could happen! She was ready—she had always been ready, waiting for him to say something. If he hadn’t said anything, she would have waited forever; but when the word finally came, she fell like a peach from a shaken tree. Rosier felt that if he pulled her toward him and held her to his heart, she would yield without a sound, would rest there without hesitation. It was indeed true that this would be a risky move in a yellow Empire salottino. She had known he came for her, and yet like the perfect little lady she was, she had handled it so well!
“You’re very dear to me,” he murmured, trying to believe that there was after all such a thing as hospitality.
“You mean a lot to me,” he said softly, trying to convince himself that hospitality really did exist after all.
She looked a moment at her hand, where he had kissed it. “Did you say papa knows?”
She looked for a moment at her hand, where he had kissed it. “Did you say Dad knows?”
“You told me just now he knows everything.”
“You just told me he knows everything.”
“I think you must make sure,” said Pansy.
“I think you need to make sure,” said Pansy.
“Ah, my dear, when once I’m sure of you!” Rosier murmured in her ear; whereupon she turned back to the other rooms with a little air of consistency which seemed to imply that their appeal should be immediate.
“Ah, my dear, when I’m finally sure of you!” Rosier whispered in her ear; then she turned back to the other rooms with a slight air of confidence that suggested their appeal should be instant.
The other rooms meanwhile had become conscious of the arrival of Madame Merle, who, wherever she went, produced an impression when she entered. How she did it the most attentive spectator could not have told you, for she neither spoke loud, nor laughed profusely, nor moved rapidly, nor dressed with splendour, nor appealed in any appreciable manner to the audience. Large, fair, smiling, serene, there was something in her very tranquillity that diffused itself, and when people looked round it was because of a sudden quiet. On this occasion she had done the quietest thing she could do; after embracing Mrs. Osmond, which was more striking, she had sat down on a small sofa to commune with the master of the house. There was a brief exchange of commonplaces between these two—they always paid, in public, a certain formal tribute to the commonplace—and then Madame Merle, whose eyes had been wandering, asked if little Mr. Rosier had come this evening.
The other rooms had noticed Madame Merle's arrival, as she always made an impression when she entered. Even the most observant spectator couldn't explain how she did it; she didn’t speak loudly, laugh a lot, move quickly, dress dramatically, or seek attention in any noticeable way. Tall, fair, smiling, and calm, there was something about her tranquility that filled the space, and when people turned to look, it was due to a sudden hush. This time, she did the quietest thing possible; after greeting Mrs. Osmond, which was more noticeable, she sat down on a small sofa to chat with the host. They exchanged a few polite pleasantries—as they always did in public—but then Madame Merle, whose gaze had been wandering, asked if little Mr. Rosier had come that evening.
“He came nearly an hour ago—but he has disappeared,” Osmond said.
“He showed up almost an hour ago—but now he’s gone,” Osmond said.
“And where’s Pansy?”
“Where's Pansy?”
“In the other room. There are several people there.”
“In the other room, there are several people.”
“He’s probably among them,” said Madame Merle.
"He's probably one of them," said Madame Merle.
“Do you wish to see him?” Osmond asked in a provokingly pointless tone.
“Do you want to see him?” Osmond asked in a deliberately pointless tone.
Madame Merle looked at him a moment; she knew each of his tones to the eighth of a note. “Yes, I should like to say to him that I’ve told you what he wants, and that it interests you but feebly.”
Madame Merle looked at him for a moment; she was familiar with every note he played. “Yes, I’d like to tell him that I’ve shared what he wants, and that it only mildly interests you.”
“Don’t tell him that. He’ll try to interest me more—which is exactly what I don’t want. Tell him I hate his proposal.”
“Don’t tell him that. He’ll try to get me more interested—which is exactly what I don’t want. Just tell him I hate his proposal.”
“But you don’t hate it.”
“But you don’t dislike it.”
“It doesn’t signify; I don’t love it. I let him see that, myself, this evening; I was rude to him on purpose. That sort of thing’s a great bore. There’s no hurry.”
“It doesn’t matter; I don’t love it. I let him see that myself this evening; I was rude to him on purpose. That kind of thing is really dull. There’s no rush.”
“I’ll tell him that you’ll take time and think it over.”
“I’ll let him know that you’ll take some time to think it over.”
“No, don’t do that. He’ll hang on.”
“No, don’t do that. He’ll hold on.”
“If I discourage him he’ll do the same.”
“If I discourage him, he’ll feel the same way.”
“Yes, but in the one case he’ll try to talk and explain—which would be exceedingly tiresome. In the other he’ll probably hold his tongue and go in for some deeper game. That will leave me quiet. I hate talking with a donkey.”
“Yes, but in one situation he’ll try to talk and explain—which would be really boring. In the other, he’ll probably stay quiet and go for something deeper. That will keep me at peace. I can’t stand talking to a fool.”
“Is that what you call poor Mr. Rosier?”
“Is that what you think of poor Mr. Rosier?”
“Oh, he’s a nuisance—with his eternal majolica.”
“Oh, he’s such a pain—with his never-ending collection of majolica.”
Madame Merle dropped her eyes; she had a faint smile. “He’s a gentleman, he has a charming temper; and, after all, an income of forty thousand francs!”
Madame Merle looked down, a slight smile on her face. “He’s a gentleman, he has a lovely disposition; and, after all, an income of forty thousand francs!”
“It’s misery—‘genteel’ misery,” Osmond broke in. “It’s not what I’ve dreamed of for Pansy.”
“It’s misery—‘refined’ misery,” Osmond interrupted. “It’s not what I’ve envisioned for Pansy.”
“Very good then. He has promised me not to speak to her.”
“Alright then. He promised me he wouldn’t talk to her.”
“Do you believe him?” Osmond asked absentmindedly.
“Do you believe him?” Osmond asked, lost in thought.
“Perfectly. Pansy has thought a great deal about him; but I don’t suppose you consider that that matters.”
"Absolutely. Pansy has really thought a lot about him; but I don't think you believe that it matters."
“I don’t consider it matters at all; but neither do I believe she has thought of him.”
“I don’t think it matters at all; but I also don’t believe she has thought about him.”
“That opinion’s more convenient,” said Madame Merle quietly.
“That opinion’s more convenient,” said Madame Merle softly.
“Has she told you she’s in love with him?”
“Has she said she’s in love with him?”
“For what do you take her? And for what do you take me?” Madame Merle added in a moment.
“For what do you think of her? And for what do you think of me?” Madame Merle added after a moment.
Osmond had raised his foot and was resting his slim ankle on the other knee; he clasped his ankle in his hand familiarly—his long, fine forefinger and thumb could make a ring for it—and gazed a while before him. “This kind of thing doesn’t find me unprepared. It’s what I educated her for. It was all for this—that when such a case should come up she should do what I prefer.”
Osmond had lifted his foot and was resting his slim ankle on his other knee; he casually held his ankle in his hand—his long, slender finger and thumb could make a ring for it—and looked ahead for a moment. “I’m not caught off guard by this. It’s exactly what I prepared her for. Everything was for this moment—so that when a situation like this arises, she would act the way I want.”
“I’m not afraid that she’ll not do it.”
“I’m not worried that she won’t do it.”
“Well then, where’s the hitch?”
"Well then, what's the catch?"
“I don’t see any. But, all the same, I recommend you not to get rid of Mr. Rosier. Keep him on hand; he may be useful.”
“I don’t see any. But still, I recommend you not to get rid of Mr. Rosier. Keep him around; he might come in handy.”
“I can’t keep him. Keep him yourself.”
“I can't keep him. You keep him.”
“Very good; I’ll put him into a corner and allow him so much a day.” Madame Merle had, for the most part, while they talked, been glancing about her; it was her habit in this situation, just as it was her habit to interpose a good many blank-looking pauses. A long drop followed the last words I have quoted; and before it had ended she saw Pansy come out of the adjoining room, followed by Edward Rosier. The girl advanced a few steps and then stopped and stood looking at Madame Merle and at her father.
“Sounds good; I’ll put him in a corner and give him an allowance each day.” Madame Merle had mostly been scanning her surroundings while they talked; it was her routine in this situation, just like taking plenty of blank pauses. A long silence followed the last words I just quoted; and before it ended, she noticed Pansy come out of the next room, followed by Edward Rosier. The girl moved forward a few steps, then stopped and gazed at Madame Merle and her father.
“He has spoken to her,” Madame Merle went on to Osmond.
“He talked to her,” Madame Merle continued to Osmond.
Her companion never turned his head. “So much for your belief in his promises. He ought to be horsewhipped.”
Her companion didn’t even look. “Well, that proves your faith in his promises was misplaced. He deserves to be whipped.”
“He intends to confess, poor little man!”
“He plans to confess, poor little guy!”
Osmond got up; he had now taken a sharp look at his daughter. “It doesn’t matter,” he murmured, turning away.
Osmond stood up; he had taken a close look at his daughter. “It doesn’t matter,” he said softly, turning away.
Pansy after a moment came up to Madame Merle with her little manner of unfamiliar politeness. This lady’s reception of her was not more intimate; she simply, as she rose from the sofa, gave her a friendly smile.
Pansy, after a moment, approached Madame Merle with her slightly awkward politeness. The way Madame Merle greeted her wasn’t any warmer; as she got up from the sofa, she just offered a friendly smile.
“You’re very late,” the young creature gently said.
“You’re really late,” the young creature said softly.
“My dear child, I’m never later than I intend to be.”
"My dear child, I'm never late for what I plan."
Madame Merle had not got up to be gracious to Pansy; she moved toward Edward Rosier. He came to meet her and, very quickly, as if to get it off his mind, “I’ve spoken to her!” he whispered.
Madame Merle didn't get up to be nice to Pansy; she walked over to Edward Rosier. He came to greet her and, almost urgently, as if he wanted to get it over with, he whispered, “I’ve talked to her!”
“I know it, Mr. Rosier.”
"I know, Mr. Rosier."
“Did she tell you?”
“Did she let you know?”
“Yes, she told me. Behave properly for the rest of the evening, and come and see me to-morrow at a quarter past five.” She was severe, and in the manner in which she turned her back to him there was a degree of contempt which caused him to mutter a decent imprecation.
“Yes, she told me. Act appropriately for the rest of the evening, and come see me tomorrow at a quarter past five.” She was strict, and the way she turned her back on him showed a level of disdain that made him mumble a curse.
He had no intention of speaking to Osmond; it was neither the time nor the place. But he instinctively wandered toward Isabel, who sat talking with an old lady. He sat down on the other side of her; the old lady was Italian, and Rosier took for granted she understood no English. “You said just now you wouldn’t help me,” he began to Mrs. Osmond. “Perhaps you’ll feel differently when you know—when you know—!”
He had no plans to talk to Osmond; it wasn't the right time or place. But he automatically moved closer to Isabel, who was chatting with an elderly woman. He sat down next to her; the old lady was Italian, and Rosier assumed she didn’t understand any English. “You just said you wouldn’t help me,” he started with Mrs. Osmond. “Maybe you’ll think differently when you find out—when you find out—!”
Isabel met his hesitation. “When I know what?”
Isabel confronted his hesitation. “What do I need to know?”
“That she’s all right.”
"She’s fine."
“What do you mean by that?”
“What do you mean by that?”
“Well, that we’ve come to an understanding.”
“Well, I’m glad we’ve reached an understanding.”
“She’s all wrong,” said Isabel. “It won’t do.”
"She's totally wrong," Isabel said. "This won't work."
Poor Rosier gazed at her half-pleadingly, half-angrily; a sudden flush testified to his sense of injury. “I’ve never been treated so,” he said. “What is there against me, after all? That’s not the way I’m usually considered. I could have married twenty times.”
Poor Rosier looked at her with a mix of pleading and anger; a sudden flush revealed his hurt feelings. “I’ve never been treated like this,” he said. “What’s the problem with me, really? That’s not how people usually see me. I could have gotten married twenty times.”
“It’s a pity you didn’t. I don’t mean twenty times, but once, comfortably,” Isabel added, smiling kindly. “You’re not rich enough for Pansy.”
“It’s a shame you didn’t. I don’t mean twenty times, but just once, comfortably,” Isabel said with a kind smile. “You’re not wealthy enough for Pansy.”
“She doesn’t care a straw for one’s money.”
“She doesn’t care at all about anyone’s money.”
“No, but her father does.”
“No, but her dad does.”
“Ah yes, he has proved that!” cried the young man.
“Yeah, he really has!” shouted the young man.
Isabel got up, turning away from him, leaving her old lady without ceremony; and he occupied himself for the next ten minutes in pretending to look at Gilbert Osmond’s collection of miniatures, which were neatly arranged on a series of small velvet screens. But he looked without seeing; his cheek burned; he was too full of his sense of injury. It was certain that he had never been treated that way before; he was not used to being thought not good enough. He knew how good he was, and if such a fallacy had not been so pernicious he could have laughed at it. He searched again for Pansy, but she had disappeared, and his main desire was now to get out of the house. Before doing so he spoke once more to Isabel; it was not agreeable to him to reflect that he had just said a rude thing to her—the only point that would now justify a low view of him.
Isabel got up, turning away from him and leaving her elderly companion without any ceremony. He spent the next ten minutes pretending to look at Gilbert Osmond’s collection of miniatures, which were neatly arranged on a series of small velvet screens. But he looked without really seeing; his cheek burned, and he felt a strong sense of injury. It was clear he had never been treated like that before; he wasn't used to being seen as not good enough. He knew his worth, and if this mistaken belief hadn't been so damaging, he could have laughed it off. He searched for Pansy again, but she had vanished, and all he wanted now was to get out of the house. Before he left, he spoke to Isabel one last time; he wasn't pleased to think he had just said something rude to her—the only reason that might excuse a low opinion of him.
“I referred to Mr. Osmond as I shouldn’t have done, a while ago,” he began. “But you must remember my situation.”
“I mentioned Mr. Osmond in a way I shouldn’t have, a little while back,” he started. “But you have to understand my situation.”
“I don’t remember what you said,” she answered coldly.
“I don’t remember what you said,” she replied flatly.
“Ah, you’re offended, and now you’ll never help me.”
“Ah, you’re upset, and now you’ll never help me.”
She was silent an instant, and then with a change of tone: “It’s not that I won’t; I simply can’t!” Her manner was almost passionate.
She was quiet for a moment, then with a different tone said, “It’s not that I won’t; I just can’t!” She seemed almost intense.
“If you could, just a little, I’d never again speak of your husband save as an angel.”
“If you could, just a little, I’d never talk about your husband again except to call him an angel.”
“The inducement’s great,” said Isabel gravely—inscrutably, as he afterwards, to himself, called it; and she gave him, straight in the eyes, a look which was also inscrutable. It made him remember somehow that he had known her as a child; and yet it was keener than he liked, and he took himself off.
“The temptation is strong,” Isabel said seriously—mysteriously, as he later thought of it; and she looked him straight in the eyes with an expression that was equally inscrutable. It reminded him, somehow, that he had known her as a child; yet it was sharper than he preferred, so he excused himself.
CHAPTER XXXVIII
He went to see Madame Merle on the morrow, and to his surprise she let him off rather easily. But she made him promise that he would stop there till something should have been decided. Mr. Osmond had had higher expectations; it was very true that as he had no intention of giving his daughter a portion such expectations were open to criticism or even, if one would, to ridicule. But she would advise Mr. Rosier not to take that tone; if he would possess his soul in patience he might arrive at his felicity. Mr. Osmond was not favourable to his suit, but it wouldn’t be a miracle if he should gradually come round. Pansy would never defy her father, he might depend on that; so nothing was to be gained by precipitation. Mr. Osmond needed to accustom his mind to an offer of a sort that he had not hitherto entertained, and this result must come of itself—it was useless to try to force it. Rosier remarked that his own situation would be in the meanwhile the most uncomfortable in the world, and Madame Merle assured him that she felt for him. But, as she justly declared, one couldn’t have everything one wanted; she had learned that lesson for herself. There would be no use in his writing to Gilbert Osmond, who had charged her to tell him as much. He wished the matter dropped for a few weeks and would himself write when he should have anything to communicate that it might please Mr. Rosier to hear.
He went to see Madame Merle the next day, and to his surprise, she let him off quite lightly. However, she made him promise to hold off until something was decided. Mr. Osmond had higher hopes; it was true that since he had no intention of giving his daughter a dowry, those hopes were open to criticism or even ridicule. But she advised Mr. Rosier not to take that attitude; if he could be patient, he might find happiness. Mr. Osmond wasn't supportive of his proposal, but it wouldn’t be impossible for him to eventually come around. Pansy would never go against her father, so there was no point in rushing things. Mr. Osmond needed to get used to the idea of a proposal he hadn’t considered before, and that realization would have to come naturally—it was pointless to force it. Rosier noted that his own situation would be incredibly uncomfortable in the meantime, and Madame Merle assured him she understood. But, as she rightly said, you can’t have everything you want; she had learned that herself. There was no point in him writing to Gilbert Osmond, who had asked her to convey that message. He wanted the matter to be set aside for a few weeks and would write himself when he had something to share that might interest Mr. Rosier.
“He doesn’t like your having spoken to Pansy, Ah, he doesn’t like it at all,” said Madame Merle.
“He doesn’t like that you talked to Pansy. Ah, he doesn’t like it at all,” said Madame Merle.
“I’m perfectly willing to give him a chance to tell me so!”
“I’m totally willing to give him a chance to tell me!”
“If you do that he’ll tell you more than you care to hear. Go to the house, for the next month, as little as possible, and leave the rest to me.”
“If you do that he’ll tell you more than you want to know. Go to the house as little as you can for the next month, and leave the rest to me.”
“As little as possible? Who’s to measure the possibility?”
“As little as possible? Who decides what’s possible?”
“Let me measure it. Go on Thursday evenings with the rest of the world, but don’t go at all at odd times, and don’t fret about Pansy. I’ll see that she understands everything. She’s a calm little nature; she’ll take it quietly.”
“Let me check it out. Go on Thursday evenings like everyone else, but don’t go at strange times, and don’t worry about Pansy. I’ll make sure she gets it all. She’s a calm little person; she’ll handle it just fine.”
Edward Rosier fretted about Pansy a good deal, but he did as he was advised, and awaited another Thursday evening before returning to Palazzo Roccanera. There had been a party at dinner, so that though he went early the company was already tolerably numerous. Osmond, as usual, was in the first room, near the fire, staring straight at the door, so that, not to be distinctly uncivil, Rosier had to go and speak to him.
Edward Rosier worried a lot about Pansy, but he followed the advice he received and waited until another Thursday evening to go back to Palazzo Roccanera. There was a dinner party that evening, so even though he arrived early, there were already quite a few guests. Osmond, as usual, was in the first room by the fire, staring right at the door, which meant that, to avoid being rude, Rosier had to go over and talk to him.
“I’m glad that you can take a hint,” Pansy’s father said, slightly closing his keen, conscious eyes.
“I’m glad you can take a hint,” Pansy’s dad said, slightly closing his sharp, aware eyes.
“I take no hints. But I took a message, as I supposed it to be.”
“I don’t take hints. But I received a message, as I thought it was.”
“You took it? Where did you take it?”
"You took it? Where did you take it?"
It seemed to poor Rosier he was being insulted, and he waited a moment, asking himself how much a true lover ought to submit to. “Madame Merle gave me, as I understood it, a message from you—to the effect that you declined to give me the opportunity I desire, the opportunity to explain my wishes to you.” And he flattered himself he spoke rather sternly.
It seemed to poor Rosier that he was being insulted, and he paused for a moment, wondering how much a true lover should endure. “Madame Merle conveyed to me, as I understood it, a message from you—saying that you were refusing to give me the chance I want, the chance to share my feelings with you.” He convinced himself that he spoke quite firmly.
“I don’t see what Madame Merle has to do with it. Why did you apply to Madame Merle?”
“I don’t see how Madame Merle is involved. Why did you go to Madame Merle?”
“I asked her for an opinion—for nothing more. I did so because she had seemed to me to know you very well.”
“I asked her for her opinion—nothing more. I did this because she seemed to know you really well.”
“She doesn’t know me so well as she thinks,” said Osmond.
“She doesn’t know me as well as she thinks she does,” said Osmond.
“I’m sorry for that, because she has given me some little ground for hope.”
“I’m sorry about that because she has given me a little bit of hope.”
Osmond stared into the fire a moment. “I set a great price on my daughter.”
Osmond stared into the fire for a moment. “I value my daughter highly.”
“You can’t set a higher one than I do. Don’t I prove it by wishing to marry her?”
“You can’t set a higher standard than I do. Don’t I prove it by wanting to marry her?”
“I wish to marry her very well,” Osmond went on with a dry impertinence which, in another mood, poor Rosier would have admired.
“I want to marry her properly,” Osmond continued with a dry arrogance that, in a different mood, poor Rosier would have found admirable.
“Of course I pretend she’d marry well in marrying me. She couldn’t marry a man who loves her more—or whom, I may venture to add, she loves more.”
“Of course I act like she’d do great marrying me. She couldn’t marry someone who loves her more—or whom, I might add, she loves more.”
“I’m not bound to accept your theories as to whom my daughter loves”—and Osmond looked up with a quick, cold smile.
“I’m not obligated to accept your theories about who my daughter loves”—and Osmond looked up with a quick, icy smile.
“I’m not theorising. Your daughter has spoken.”
"I'm not just guessing. Your daughter has said it herself."
“Not to me,” Osmond continued, now bending forward a little and dropping his eyes to his boot-toes.
“Not to me,” Osmond said, leaning forward slightly and looking down at his shoelaces.
“I have her promise, sir!” cried Rosier with the sharpness of exasperation.
“I have her promise, sir!” Rosier exclaimed, sounding clearly frustrated.
As their voices had been pitched very low before, such a note attracted some attention from the company. Osmond waited till this little movement had subsided; then he said, all undisturbed: “I think she has no recollection of having given it.”
As their voices had been very quiet before, that note caught the attention of the group. Osmond waited until the small commotion died down; then he said, completely unfazed: “I think she doesn’t remember giving it.”
They had been standing with their faces to the fire, and after he had uttered these last words the master of the house turned round again to the room. Before Rosier had time to reply he perceived that a gentleman—a stranger—had just come in, unannounced, according to the Roman custom, and was about to present himself to his host. The latter smiled blandly, but somewhat blankly; the visitor had a handsome face and a large, fair beard, and was evidently an Englishman.
They had been standing with their faces to the fire, and after he said those last words, the host turned back to the room. Before Rosier could reply, he noticed that a gentleman—a stranger—had just entered without announcement, in the Roman way, and was about to introduce himself to his host. The host smiled politely, but with a bit of confusion; the visitor had a good-looking face and a big, light-colored beard, and he was clearly English.
“You apparently don’t recognise me,” he said with a smile that expressed more than Osmond’s.
“You clearly don’t recognize me,” he said with a smile that conveyed more than Osmond’s.
“Ah yes, now I do. I expected so little to see you.”
“Ah yes, now I do. I didn't expect to see you at all.”
Rosier departed and went in direct pursuit of Pansy. He sought her, as usual, in the neighbouring room, but he again encountered Mrs. Osmond in his path. He gave his hostess no greeting—he was too righteously indignant, but said to her crudely: “Your husband’s awfully cold-blooded.”
Rosier left and immediately went after Pansy. He looked for her, as usual, in the nearby room, but he once again ran into Mrs. Osmond on his way. He didn’t greet her—he was too justifiably angry—but bluntly told her, “Your husband is really cold-hearted.”
She gave the same mystical smile he had noticed before. “You can’t expect every one to be as hot as yourself.”
She gave the same mysterious smile he had noticed before. “You can’t expect everyone to be as attractive as you.”
“I don’t pretend to be cold, but I’m cool. What has he been doing to his daughter?”
“I don’t act like I’m unfriendly, but I’m pretty chill. What’s he been doing to his daughter?”
“I’ve no idea.”
"I have no idea."
“Don’t you take any interest?” Rosier demanded with his sense that she too was irritating.
“Don’t you care at all?” Rosier asked, feeling that she was just as annoying.
For a moment she answered nothing; then, “No!” she said abruptly and with a quickened light in her eyes which directly contradicted the word.
For a moment she didn't say anything; then, “No!” she said suddenly, her eyes lighting up in a way that completely contradicted her word.
“Pardon me if I don’t believe that. Where’s Miss Osmond?”
“Excuse me if I don’t buy that. Where’s Miss Osmond?”
“In the corner, making tea. Please leave her there.”
“In the corner, making tea. Please leave her there.”
Rosier instantly discovered his friend, who had been hidden by intervening groups. He watched her, but her own attention was entirely given to her occupation. “What on earth has he done to her?” he asked again imploringly. “He declares to me she has given me up.”
Rosier quickly spotted his friend, who had been obscured by other groups. He observed her, but she was completely focused on what she was doing. “What on earth has he done to her?” he asked again, desperately. “He tells me she has given me up.”
“She has not given you up,” Isabel said in a low tone and without looking at him.
“She hasn’t given up on you,” Isabel said quietly, not looking at him.
“Ah, thank you for that! Now I’ll leave her alone as long as you think proper!”
“Thanks for that! Now I’ll give her some space as long as you think that’s okay!”
He had hardly spoken when he saw her change colour, and became aware that Osmond was coming toward her accompanied by the gentleman who had just entered. He judged the latter, in spite of the advantage of good looks and evident social experience, a little embarrassed. “Isabel,” said her husband, “I bring you an old friend.”
He had barely spoken when he noticed her change color and realized that Osmond was walking toward her, accompanied by the man who had just entered. He felt that, despite his good looks and clear social experience, the man seemed a bit uncomfortable. “Isabel,” said her husband, “I’m bringing you an old friend.”
Mrs. Osmond’s face, though it wore a smile, was, like her old friend’s, not perfectly confident. “I’m very happy to see Lord Warburton,” she said. Rosier turned away and, now that his talk with her had been interrupted, felt absolved from the little pledge he had just taken. He had a quick impression that Mrs. Osmond wouldn’t notice what he did.
Mrs. Osmond’s face, although smiling, didn't have the same level of confidence as her old friend’s. “I’m really happy to see Lord Warburton,” she said. Rosier turned away and, with his conversation with her interrupted, felt released from the small promise he had just made. He had a quick impression that Mrs. Osmond wouldn’t pay attention to what he did.
Isabel in fact, to do him justice, for some time quite ceased to observe him. She had been startled; she hardly knew if she felt a pleasure or a pain. Lord Warburton, however, now that he was face to face with her, was plainly quite sure of his own sense of the matter; though his grey eyes had still their fine original property of keeping recognition and attestation strictly sincere. He was “heavier” than of yore and looked older; he stood there very solidly and sensibly.
Isabel, to be fair to him, for a while stopped paying attention to him. She had been taken aback; she wasn't sure if she felt pleasure or pain. Lord Warburton, however, now that he was face to face with her, seemed completely confident in his own understanding of the situation; even though his gray eyes still had that genuine quality of being completely sincere. He was "heavier" than before and looked older; he stood there very solidly and practically.
“I suppose you didn’t expect to see me,” he said; “I’ve but just arrived. Literally, I only got here this evening. You see I’ve lost no time in coming to pay you my respects. I knew you were at home on Thursdays.”
“I guess you didn’t expect to see me,” he said; “I just arrived. Honestly, I only got here this evening. You see, I wasted no time in coming to pay you my respects. I knew you were home on Thursdays.”
“You see the fame of your Thursdays has spread to England,” Osmond remarked to his wife.
“You see, your Thursday parties have become famous in England,” Osmond said to his wife.
“It’s very kind of Lord Warburton to come so soon; we’re greatly flattered,” Isabel said.
“It’s really nice of Lord Warburton to come by so soon; we’re very flattered,” Isabel said.
“Ah well, it’s better than stopping in one of those horrible inns,” Osmond went on.
“Ah well, it’s better than staying in one of those awful inns,” Osmond went on.
“The hotel seems very good; I think it’s the same at which I saw you four years since. You know it was here in Rome that we first met; it’s a long time ago. Do you remember where I bade you good-bye?” his lordship asked of his hostess. “It was in the Capitol, in the first room.”
“The hotel looks great; I think it’s the same one where I saw you four years ago. You know it was here in Rome that we first met; that feels like ages ago. Do you remember where I said goodbye to you?” his lordship asked his hostess. “It was in the Capitol, in the first room.”
“I remember that myself,” said Osmond. “I was there at the time.”
“I remember that myself,” Osmond said. “I was there back then.”
“Yes, I remember you there. I was very sorry to leave Rome—so sorry that, somehow or other, it became almost a dismal memory, and I’ve never cared to come back till to-day. But I knew you were living here,” her old friend went on to Isabel, “and I assure you I’ve often thought of you. It must be a charming place to live in,” he added with a look, round him, at her established home, in which she might have caught the dim ghost of his old ruefulness.
"Yes, I remember you being there. I was really sad to leave Rome—so sad that it somehow turned into a gloomy memory, and I haven't wanted to come back until today. But I knew you were living here," her old friend continued to Isabel, "and I can honestly say I've thought about you often. It must be a lovely place to live," he added, glancing around at her home, where she might have sensed the faint echo of his old sadness.
“We should have been glad to see you at any time,” Osmond observed with propriety.
“We would have been happy to see you anytime,” Osmond remarked properly.
“Thank you very much. I haven’t been out of England since then. Till a month ago I really supposed my travels over.”
“Thank you so much. I haven’t left England since then. Until a month ago, I honestly thought my traveling days were over.”
“I’ve heard of you from time to time,” said Isabel, who had already, with her rare capacity for such inward feats, taken the measure of what meeting him again meant for her.
“I’ve heard about you from time to time,” said Isabel, who had already, with her unique ability for such introspective thoughts, assessed what meeting him again meant for her.
“I hope you’ve heard no harm. My life has been a remarkably complete blank.”
“I hope you’re okay. My life has been a total void.”
“Like the good reigns in history,” Osmond suggested. He appeared to think his duties as a host now terminated—he had performed them so conscientiously. Nothing could have been more adequate, more nicely measured, than his courtesy to his wife’s old friend. It was punctilious, it was explicit, it was everything but natural—a deficiency which Lord Warburton, who, himself, had on the whole a good deal of nature, may be supposed to have perceived. “I’ll leave you and Mrs. Osmond together,” he added. “You have reminiscences into which I don’t enter.”
“Like the great reigns in history,” Osmond suggested. He seemed to believe his duties as a host were now finished—he had carried them out so diligently. Nothing could have been more appropriate, more carefully measured, than his politeness to his wife’s old friend. It was formal, it was clear, it was everything but genuine—a shortcoming that Lord Warburton, who generally had quite a bit of authenticity, likely noticed. “I’ll leave you and Mrs. Osmond together,” he added. “You have memories I’m not part of.”
“I’m afraid you lose a good deal!” Lord Warburton called after him, as he moved away, in a tone which perhaps betrayed overmuch an appreciation of his generosity. Then the visitor turned on Isabel the deeper, the deepest, consciousness of his look, which gradually became more serious. “I’m really very glad to see you.”
“I’m afraid you’re missing out on a lot!” Lord Warburton called after him as he walked away, in a tone that maybe showed a little too much of his appreciation for his generosity. Then the visitor turned to Isabel with a more intense, serious look that deepened. “I’m really very happy to see you.”
“It’s very pleasant. You’re very kind.”
“It’s really nice. You’re very generous.”
“Do you know that you’re changed—a little?”
“Do you know that you’ve changed a bit?”
She just hesitated. “Yes—a good deal.”
She paused for a moment. “Yes—a lot.”
“I don’t mean for the worse, of course; and yet how can I say for the better?”
“I don’t mean for the worse, of course; and yet how can I say for the better?”
“I think I shall have no scruple in saying that to you,” she bravely returned.
“I don’t think I’ll hesitate to say that to you,” she confidently replied.
“Ah well, for me—it’s a long time. It would be a pity there shouldn’t be something to show for it.” They sat down and she asked him about his sisters, with other enquiries of a somewhat perfunctory kind. He answered her questions as if they interested him, and in a few moments she saw—or believed she saw—that he would press with less of his whole weight than of yore. Time had breathed upon his heart and, without chilling it, given it a relieved sense of having taken the air. Isabel felt her usual esteem for Time rise at a bound. Her friend’s manner was certainly that of a contented man, one who would rather like people, or like her at least, to know him for such. “There’s something I must tell you without more delay,” he resumed. “I’ve brought Ralph Touchett with me.”
“Ah well, for me—it’s been a long time. It would be a shame if there wasn't something to show for it.” They sat down, and she asked him about his sisters, along with other questions that felt somewhat routine. He answered her questions as if he genuinely cared, and after a few moments, she noticed—or at least thought she noticed—that he would engage with less of his full intensity than before. Time had touched his heart and, rather than cooling it, had given it a refreshed feeling. Isabel felt her usual appreciation for Time surge. Her friend definitely seemed content, someone who would prefer people, or at least her, to see him that way. “There’s something I need to tell you right away,” he continued. “I’ve brought Ralph Touchett with me.”
“Brought him with you?” Isabel’s surprise was great.
“Brought him with you?” Isabel was really surprised.
“He’s at the hotel; he was too tired to come out and has gone to bed.”
"He's at the hotel; he was too tired to go out and has gone to bed."
“I’ll go to see him,” she immediately said.
"I'll go see him," she said right away.
“That’s exactly what I hoped you’d do. I had an idea you hadn’t seen much of him since your marriage, that in fact your relations were a—a little more formal. That’s why I hesitated—like an awkward Briton.”
“That’s exactly what I hoped you’d do. I figured you hadn’t seen much of him since your wedding, and that your relationship was a bit more formal. That’s why I hesitated—like an awkward Brit.”
“I’m as fond of Ralph as ever,” Isabel answered. “But why has he come to Rome?” The declaration was very gentle, the question a little sharp.
“I’m still just as fond of Ralph,” Isabel replied. “But why has he come to Rome?” Her statement was very gentle, while her question was a bit pointed.
“Because he’s very far gone, Mrs. Osmond.”
“Because he’s really out of it, Mrs. Osmond.”
“Rome then is no place for him. I heard from him that he had determined to give up his custom of wintering abroad and to remain in England, indoors, in what he called an artificial climate.”
“Rome isn’t the right place for him. He told me that he decided to stop his habit of spending winters abroad and to stay in England, indoors, in what he referred to as an artificial climate.”
“Poor fellow, he doesn’t succeed with the artificial! I went to see him three weeks ago, at Gardencourt, and found him thoroughly ill. He has been getting worse every year, and now he has no strength left. He smokes no more cigarettes! He had got up an artificial climate indeed; the house was as hot as Calcutta. Nevertheless he had suddenly taken it into his head to start for Sicily. I didn’t believe in it—neither did the doctors, nor any of his friends. His mother, as I suppose you know, is in America, so there was no one to prevent him. He stuck to his idea that it would be the saving of him to spend the winter at Catania. He said he could take servants and furniture, could make himself comfortable, but in point of fact he hasn’t brought anything. I wanted him at least to go by sea, to save fatigue; but he said he hated the sea and wished to stop at Rome. After that, though I thought it all rubbish, I made up my mind to come with him. I’m acting as—what do you call it in America?—as a kind of moderator. Poor Ralph’s very moderate now. We left England a fortnight ago, and he has been very bad on the way. He can’t keep warm, and the further south we come the more he feels the cold. He has got rather a good man, but I’m afraid he’s beyond human help. I wanted him to take with him some clever fellow—I mean some sharp young doctor; but he wouldn’t hear of it. If you don’t mind my saying so, I think it was a most extraordinary time for Mrs. Touchett to decide on going to America.”
“Poor guy, he’s really struggling with the artificial! I went to see him three weeks ago at Gardencourt, and he was completely unwell. He’s been getting worse every year, and now he has no energy left. He doesn’t smoke cigarettes anymore! He had created an artificial climate; the house was as hot as Calcutta. Still, he suddenly decided to go to Sicily. I didn’t believe it—neither did the doctors or any of his friends. His mother, as you probably know, is in America, so there was no one to stop him. He was convinced that spending the winter in Catania would save him. He said he could bring servants and furniture to make himself comfortable, but in reality, he hasn’t brought anything. I wanted him to at least travel by sea to avoid fatigue, but he said he hated the sea and wanted to stop in Rome. After that, even though I thought it was all nonsense, I decided to go with him. I’m acting as—what do you call it in America?—a sort of moderator. Poor Ralph is very moderate now. We left England a fortnight ago, and he has been really sick on the way. He can’t keep warm, and the further south we go, the colder he feels. He has a decent man with him, but I’m afraid he’s beyond help. I wanted him to take along a smart guy—I mean a sharp young doctor—but he wouldn’t hear of it. If you don’t mind me saying, I think it was a really strange time for Mrs. Touchett to decide to go to America.”
Isabel had listened eagerly; her face was full of pain and wonder. “My aunt does that at fixed periods and lets nothing turn her aside. When the date comes round she starts; I think she’d have started if Ralph had been dying.”
Isabel had listened intently; her expression was a mix of pain and amazement. “My aunt does that at specific intervals and doesn’t let anything distract her. When the time comes, she begins; I believe she’d have started even if Ralph were dying.”
“I sometimes think he is dying,” Lord Warburton said.
“I sometimes think he is dying,” Lord Warburton said.
Isabel sprang up. “I’ll go to him then now.”
Isabel jumped up. “I’ll go to him right now.”
He checked her; he was a little disconcerted at the quick effect of his words. “I don’t mean I thought so to-night. On the contrary, to-day, in the train, he seemed particularly well; the idea of our reaching Rome—he’s very fond of Rome, you know—gave him strength. An hour ago, when I bade him good-night, he told me he was very tired, but very happy. Go to him in the morning; that’s all I mean. I didn’t tell him I was coming here; I didn’t decide to till after we had separated. Then I remembered he had told me you had an evening, and that it was this very Thursday. It occurred to me to come in and tell you he’s here, and let you know you had perhaps better not wait for him to call. I think he said he hadn’t written to you.” There was no need of Isabel’s declaring that she would act upon Lord Warburton’s information; she looked, as she sat there, like a winged creature held back. “Let alone that I wanted to see you for myself,” her visitor gallantly added.
He checked her; he was a bit taken aback by how quickly his words affected her. “I don’t mean I thought that tonight. On the contrary, today, on the train, he seemed particularly good; the thought of us reaching Rome—he really loves Rome, you know—gave him energy. An hour ago, when I said goodnight, he told me he was very tired but very happy. Go see him in the morning; that’s all I mean. I didn’t tell him I was coming here; I decided that only after we parted. Then I remembered he mentioned you had plans tonight, and that it was this very Thursday. It occurred to me to drop by and let you know he’s here, and that you might want to not wait for him to call. I think he said he hadn’t written to you.” There was no need for Isabel to say she would take Lord Warburton’s advice; she looked, as she sat there, like a winged creature being restrained. “Not to mention that I wanted to see you for myself,” her visitor added gallantly.
“I don’t understand Ralph’s plan; it seems to me very wild,” she said. “I was glad to think of him between those thick walls at Gardencourt.”
“I don’t get Ralph’s plan; it seems pretty crazy to me,” she said. “I was relieved to think of him behind those thick walls at Gardencourt.”
“He was completely alone there; the thick walls were his only company.”
“He was all alone there; the thick walls were his only companions.”
“You went to see him; you’ve been extremely kind.”
“You went to see him; you’ve been really nice.”
“Oh dear, I had nothing to do,” said Lord Warburton.
“Oh no, I had nothing to do,” said Lord Warburton.
“We hear, on the contrary, that you’re doing great things. Every one speaks of you as a great statesman, and I’m perpetually seeing your name in the Times, which, by the way, doesn’t appear to hold it in reverence. You’re apparently as wild a radical as ever.”
“We hear, on the other hand, that you’re doing amazing things. Everyone talks about you as a great statesman, and I keep seeing your name in the Times, which, by the way, doesn’t seem to hold it in high regard. You’re clearly as much of a wild radical as ever.”
“I don’t feel nearly so wild; you know the world has come round to me. Touchett and I have kept up a sort of parliamentary debate all the way from London. I tell him he’s the last of the Tories, and he calls me the King of the Goths—says I have, down to the details of my personal appearance, every sign of the brute. So you see there’s life in him yet.”
“I don’t feel nearly as wild; you know the world has come around to me. Touchett and I have been having a sort of ongoing debate all the way from London. I tell him he’s the last of the Tories, and he calls me the King of the Goths—says I have, right down to the details of my looks, every sign of the brute. So you see there’s still life in him.”
Isabel had many questions to ask about Ralph, but she abstained from asking them all. She would see for herself on the morrow. She perceived that after a little Lord Warburton would tire of that subject—he had a conception of other possible topics. She was more and more able to say to herself that he had recovered, and, what is more to the point, she was able to say it without bitterness. He had been for her, of old, such an image of urgency, of insistence, of something to be resisted and reasoned with, that his reappearance at first menaced her with a new trouble. But she was now reassured; she could see he only wished to live with her on good terms, that she was to understand he had forgiven her and was incapable of the bad taste of making pointed allusions. This was not a form of revenge, of course; she had no suspicion of his wishing to punish her by an exhibition of disillusionment; she did him the justice to believe it had simply occurred to him that she would now take a good-natured interest in knowing he was resigned. It was the resignation of a healthy, manly nature, in which sentimental wounds could never fester. British politics had cured him; she had known they would. She gave an envious thought to the happier lot of men, who are always free to plunge into the healing waters of action. Lord Warburton of course spoke of the past, but he spoke of it without implications; he even went so far as to allude to their former meeting in Rome as a very jolly time. And he told her he had been immensely interested in hearing of her marriage and that it was a great pleasure for him to make Mr. Osmond’s acquaintance—since he could hardly be said to have made it on the other occasion. He had not written to her at the time of that passage in her history, but he didn’t apologise to her for this. The only thing he implied was that they were old friends, intimate friends. It was very much as an intimate friend that he said to her, suddenly, after a short pause which he had occupied in smiling, as he looked about him, like a person amused, at a provincial entertainment, by some innocent game of guesses—
Isabel had many questions about Ralph, but she held back from asking them all. She would find out for herself the next day. She realized that after a while, Lord Warburton would get bored with that topic—he had ideas about other possible conversations. More and more, she could tell herself that he had moved on, and what’s more, she could say it without any bitterness. He had once represented such urgency, insistence, and something to be resisted and reasoned with, that his return initially threatened her with new troubles. But now she felt reassured; she saw that he only wanted to be on good terms with her, that she should understand he had forgiven her and wouldn’t stoop to making pointed comments. This wasn’t revenge, of course; she had no doubt that he wasn’t trying to punish her with a display of disillusionment; she believed it simply occurred to him that she would now be genuinely interested in knowing he had accepted things. It was the acceptance of a healthy, manly nature, where sentimental wounds could never fester. British politics had done him good; she had known it would. She envied the happier fate of men who are always free to dive into the healing waters of action. Lord Warburton naturally spoke of the past, but he did so without any hidden agenda; he even mentioned their previous meeting in Rome as a really fun time. He told her he had been very interested to hear about her marriage and that it was a great pleasure to finally meet Mr. Osmond—since he could hardly say they had met before. He hadn’t written to her during that time in her life, but he didn’t apologize for it. The only thing he implied was that they were old friends, close friends. It was very much in the spirit of an old friend that he suddenly said to her, after a short pause spent smiling and looking around like someone entertained by a harmless guessing game at a local event—
“Well now, I suppose you’re very happy and all that sort of thing?”
“Well, I guess you’re pretty happy and all of that?”
Isabel answered with a quick laugh; the tone of his remark struck her almost as the accent of comedy. “Do you suppose if I were not I’d tell you?”
Isabel replied with a quick laugh; his remark felt almost comedic to her. “Do you think if I weren’t, I’d tell you?”
“Well, I don’t know. I don’t see why not.”
“Well, I don’t know. I don’t see why it wouldn’t be possible.”
“I do then. Fortunately, however, I’m very happy.”
“I do then. Fortunately, though, I’m really happy.”
“You’ve got an awfully good house.”
“You have a really nice house.”
“Yes, it’s very pleasant. But that’s not my merit—it’s my husband’s.”
“Yeah, it’s really nice. But I can’t take credit for it—that’s all my husband.”
“You mean he has arranged it?”
“You mean he’s set it up?”
“Yes, it was nothing when we came.”
“Yes, it was nothing when we arrived.”
“He must be very clever.”
"He's probably really smart."
“He has a genius for upholstery,” said Isabel.
“He's a genius at upholstery,” said Isabel.
“There’s a great rage for that sort of thing now. But you must have a taste of your own.”
“There’s a huge trend for that kind of thing right now. But you need to have your own preferences.”
“I enjoy things when they’re done, but I’ve no ideas. I can never propose anything.”
“I like things when they're finished, but I have no ideas. I can never suggest anything.”
“Do you mean you accept what others propose?”
“Are you saying that you agree with what others suggest?”
“Very willingly, for the most part.”
“Most of the time, very willingly.”
“That’s a good thing to know. I shall propose to you something.”
"That's good to know. I have something to propose to you."
“It will be very kind. I must say, however, that I’ve in a few small ways a certain initiative. I should like for instance to introduce you to some of these people.”
“It will be very kind. I must say, however, that I’ve taken the initiative in a few small ways. I would like, for instance, to introduce you to some of these people.”
“Oh, please don’t; I prefer sitting here. Unless it be to that young lady in the blue dress. She has a charming face.”
“Oh, please don’t; I’d rather sit here. Unless it’s to that young lady in the blue dress. She has a lovely face.”
“The one talking to the rosy young man? That’s my husband’s daughter.”
“The one talking to the handsome young guy? That’s my husband’s daughter.”
“Lucky man, your husband. What a dear little maid!”
“Lucky guy, your husband. What a sweet little girl!”
“You must make her acquaintance.”
“You should meet her.”
“In a moment—with pleasure. I like looking at her from here.” He ceased to look at her, however, very soon; his eyes constantly reverted to Mrs. Osmond. “Do you know I was wrong just now in saying you had changed?” he presently went on. “You seem to me, after all, very much the same.”
“In a minute—with pleasure. I like watching her from here.” He stopped looking at her soon after; his eyes kept drifting back to Mrs. Osmond. “You know, I was mistaken earlier when I said you had changed?” he said next. “You actually seem to me, after all, very much the same.”
“And yet I find it a great change to be married,” said Isabel with mild gaiety.
“And yet I find it a big change to be married,” said Isabel with a lighthearted tone.
“It affects most people more than it has affected you. You see I haven’t gone in for that.”
“It impacts most people more than it has impacted you. You see, I haven't gotten into that.”
“It rather surprises me.”
"I'm kind of surprised."
“You ought to understand it, Mrs. Osmond. But I do want to marry,” he added more simply.
“You should understand this, Mrs. Osmond. But I really do want to get married,” he added more straightforwardly.
“It ought to be very easy,” Isabel said, rising—after which she reflected, with a pang perhaps too visible, that she was hardly the person to say this. It was perhaps because Lord Warburton divined the pang that he generously forbore to call her attention to her not having contributed then to the facility.
“It should be really easy,” Isabel said, standing up—after which she realized, with a hint of discomfort, that she wasn't exactly the right person to say this. It might have been because Lord Warburton sensed her discomfort that he kindly chose not to point out that she hadn’t helped make things easier at that moment.
Edward Rosier had meanwhile seated himself on an ottoman beside Pansy’s tea-table. He pretended at first to talk to her about trifles, and she asked him who was the new gentleman conversing with her stepmother.
Edward Rosier had meanwhile taken a seat on an ottoman next to Pansy’s tea table. He initially pretended to chat with her about small talk, and she asked him who the new guy was talking to her stepmother.
“He’s an English lord,” said Rosier. “I don’t know more.”
"He's an English lord," said Rosier. "I don't know anything else."
“I wonder if he’ll have some tea. The English are so fond of tea.”
"I wonder if he'll have some tea. The English love their tea."
“Never mind that; I’ve something particular to say to you.”
“Forget that; I have something specific to tell you.”
“Don’t speak so loud every one will hear,” said Pansy.
“Don't speak so loudly; everyone will hear,” said Pansy.
“They won’t hear if you continue to look that way: as if your only thought in life was the wish the kettle would boil.”
“They won’t listen if you keep looking like that: as if your only thought in life is hoping the kettle will boil.”
“It has just been filled; the servants never know!”—and she sighed with the weight of her responsibility.
“It’s just been filled; the staff never knows!”—and she sighed with the burden of her responsibility.
“Do you know what your father said to me just now? That you didn’t mean what you said a week ago.”
“Do you know what your dad just told me? That you didn't really mean what you said a week ago.”
“I don’t mean everything I say. How can a young girl do that? But I mean what I say to you.”
“I don’t mean everything I say. How can a young girl do that? But I mean what I say to you.”
“He told me you had forgotten me.”
“He said you forgot about me.”
“Ah no, I don’t forget,” said Pansy, showing her pretty teeth in a fixed smile.
“Ah no, I don’t forget,” Pansy said, displaying her beautiful teeth in a fixed smile.
“Then everything’s just the very same?”
“So everything is exactly the same?”
“Ah no, not the very same. Papa has been terribly severe.”
“Ah no, not that at all. Dad has been really strict.”
“What has he done to you?”
"What did he do to you?"
“He asked me what you had done to me, and I told him everything. Then he forbade me to marry you.”
“He asked me what you had done to me, and I told him everything. Then he told me I couldn’t marry you.”
“You needn’t mind that.”
"You don't have to worry about that."
“Oh yes, I must indeed. I can’t disobey papa.”
“Oh yes, I really must. I can’t go against dad.”
“Not for one who loves you as I do, and whom you pretend to love?”
“Not for someone who loves you as I do, and whom you act like you love?”
She raised the lid of the tea-pot, gazing into this vessel for a moment; then she dropped six words into its aromatic depths. “I love you just as much.”
She lifted the lid of the teapot, looking into it for a moment; then she dropped six words into its fragrant depths. “I love you just as much.”
“What good will that do me?”
“What good will that do for me?”
“Ah,” said Pansy, raising her sweet, vague eyes, “I don’t know that.”
“Ah,” said Pansy, lifting her soft, dreamy eyes, “I don’t know that.”
“You disappoint me,” groaned poor Rosier.
"You let me down," groaned poor Rosier.
She was silent a little; she handed a tea-cup to a servant. “Please don’t talk any more.”
She was quiet for a moment; she handed a teacup to a server. “Please stop talking.”
“Is this to be all my satisfaction?”
“Is this going to be all my happiness?”
“Papa said I was not to talk with you.”
“Dad said I shouldn’t talk to you.”
“Do you sacrifice me like that? Ah, it’s too much!”
“Do you really sacrifice me like that? Oh, it’s just too much!”
“I wish you’d wait a little,” said the girl in a voice just distinct enough to betray a quaver.
“I wish you’d wait a little,” the girl said, her voice barely steady enough to hide a tremble.
“Of course I’ll wait if you’ll give me hope. But you take my life away.”
“Of course I’ll wait if you give me hope. But you’re taking my life away.”
“I’ll not give you up—oh no!” Pansy went on.
“I won’t give you up—oh no!” Pansy continued.
“He’ll try and make you marry some one else.”
“He’ll try to make you marry someone else.”
“I’ll never do that.”
“I’m never doing that.”
“What then are we to wait for?”
"What are we waiting on?"
She hesitated again. “I’ll speak to Mrs. Osmond and she’ll help us.” It was in this manner that she for the most part designated her stepmother.
She hesitated again. “I’ll talk to Mrs. Osmond and she’ll help us.” It was this way that she mostly referred to her stepmother.
“She won’t help us much. She’s afraid.”
“She won’t be much help to us. She’s scared.”
“Afraid of what?”
"What's there to be afraid of?"
“Of your father, I suppose.”
"About your dad, I guess."
Pansy shook her little head. “She’s not afraid of any one. We must have patience.”
Pansy shook her head. “She’s not scared of anyone. We just need to be patient.”
“Ah, that’s an awful word,” Rosier groaned; he was deeply disconcerted. Oblivious of the customs of good society, he dropped his head into his hands and, supporting it with a melancholy grace, sat staring at the carpet. Presently he became aware of a good deal of movement about him and, as he looked up, saw Pansy making a curtsey—it was still her little curtsey of the convent—to the English lord whom Mrs. Osmond had introduced.
“Ugh, that’s a terrible word,” Rosier complained; he was really upset. Ignoring the norms of polite society, he dropped his head into his hands and, with a sorrowful elegance, sat staring at the carpet. Soon, he noticed a lot of movement around him and, as he looked up, saw Pansy making a curtsey—it was still her little curtsey from the convent—to the English lord whom Mrs. Osmond had introduced.
CHAPTER XXXIX
It will probably not surprise the reflective reader that Ralph Touchett should have seen less of his cousin since her marriage than he had done before that event—an event of which he took such a view as could hardly prove a confirmation of intimacy. He had uttered his thought, as we know, and after this had held his peace, Isabel not having invited him to resume a discussion which marked an era in their relations. That discussion had made a difference—the difference he feared rather than the one he hoped. It had not chilled the girl’s zeal in carrying out her engagement, but it had come dangerously near to spoiling a friendship. No reference was ever again made between them to Ralph’s opinion of Gilbert Osmond, and by surrounding this topic with a sacred silence they managed to preserve a semblance of reciprocal frankness. But there was a difference, as Ralph often said to himself—there was a difference. She had not forgiven him, she never would forgive him: that was all he had gained. She thought she had forgiven him; she believed she didn’t care; and as she was both very generous and very proud these convictions represented a certain reality. But whether or no the event should justify him he would virtually have done her a wrong, and the wrong was of the sort that women remember best. As Osmond’s wife she could never again be his friend. If in this character she should enjoy the felicity she expected, she would have nothing but contempt for the man who had attempted, in advance, to undermine a blessing so dear; and if on the other hand his warning should be justified the vow she had taken that he should never know it would lay upon her spirit such a burden as to make her hate him. So dismal had been, during the year that followed his cousin’s marriage, Ralph’s prevision of the future; and if his meditations appear morbid we must remember he was not in the bloom of health. He consoled himself as he might by behaving (as he deemed) beautifully, and was present at the ceremony by which Isabel was united to Mr. Osmond, and which was performed in Florence in the month of June. He learned from his mother that Isabel at first had thought of celebrating her nuptials in her native land, but that as simplicity was what she chiefly desired to secure she had finally decided, in spite of Osmond’s professed willingness to make a journey of any length, that this characteristic would be best embodied in their being married by the nearest clergyman in the shortest time. The thing was done therefore at the little American chapel, on a very hot day, in the presence only of Mrs. Touchett and her son, of Pansy Osmond and the Countess Gemini. That severity in the proceedings of which I just spoke was in part the result of the absence of two persons who might have been looked for on the occasion and who would have lent it a certain richness. Madame Merle had been invited, but Madame Merle, who was unable to leave Rome, had written a gracious letter of excuses. Henrietta Stackpole had not been invited, as her departure from America, announced to Isabel by Mr. Goodwood, was in fact frustrated by the duties of her profession; but she had sent a letter, less gracious than Madame Merle’s, intimating that, had she been able to cross the Atlantic, she would have been present not only as a witness but as a critic. Her return to Europe had taken place somewhat later, and she had effected a meeting with Isabel in the autumn, in Paris, when she had indulged—perhaps a trifle too freely—her critical genius. Poor Osmond, who was chiefly the subject of it, had protested so sharply that Henrietta was obliged to declare to Isabel that she had taken a step which put a barrier between them. “It isn’t in the least that you’ve married—it is that you have married him,” she had deemed it her duty to remark; agreeing, it will be seen, much more with Ralph Touchett than she suspected, though she had few of his hesitations and compunctions. Henrietta’s second visit to Europe, however, was not apparently to have been made in vain; for just at the moment when Osmond had declared to Isabel that he really must object to that newspaper-woman, and Isabel had answered that it seemed to her he took Henrietta too hard, the good Mr. Bantling had appeared upon the scene and proposed that they should take a run down to Spain. Henrietta’s letters from Spain had proved the most acceptable she had yet published, and there had been one in especial, dated from the Alhambra and entitled ‘Moors and Moonlight,’ which generally passed for her masterpiece. Isabel had been secretly disappointed at her husband’s not seeing his way simply to take the poor girl for funny. She even wondered if his sense of fun, or of the funny—which would be his sense of humour, wouldn’t it?—were by chance defective. Of course she herself looked at the matter as a person whose present happiness had nothing to grudge to Henrietta’s violated conscience. Osmond had thought their alliance a kind of monstrosity; he couldn’t imagine what they had in common. For him, Mr. Bantling’s fellow tourist was simply the most vulgar of women, and he had also pronounced her the most abandoned. Against this latter clause of the verdict Isabel had appealed with an ardour that had made him wonder afresh at the oddity of some of his wife’s tastes. Isabel could explain it only by saying that she liked to know people who were as different as possible from herself. “Why then don’t you make the acquaintance of your washerwoman?” Osmond had enquired; to which Isabel had answered that she was afraid her washerwoman wouldn’t care for her. Now Henrietta cared so much.
It probably won’t surprise a thoughtful reader that Ralph Touchett saw less of his cousin after her marriage than he did before it—an event that didn’t exactly strengthen their closeness. He had expressed his feelings, as we know, and afterward kept quiet since Isabel didn’t invite him to continue a discussion that changed everything between them. That talk made a difference—the one he feared more than the one he hoped for. It hadn’t dampened the girl’s enthusiasm for her engagement, but it had come very close to ruining their friendship. They never mentioned Ralph’s opinion of Gilbert Osmond again, and by keeping this topic off-limits, they managed to maintain a facade of mutual openness. But there was a difference, as Ralph often reminded himself—there was a difference. She hadn’t forgiven him, and she never would; that was all he had gained. She thought she had forgiven him; she believed she didn’t care; and since she was both very generous and very proud, those beliefs represented some level of truth. But whether the outcome would justify him, he had effectively wronged her, and that was a wrong women tend to remember best. As Osmond’s wife, she could never again be his friend. If she found the happiness she expected in that role, she'd have nothing but contempt for the man who had tried, in advance, to undermine such a precious blessing; and if his warning turned out to be right, the promise she made that he would never know would weigh so heavily on her spirit that she'd end up hating him. The year following her marriage was grim for Ralph as he envisioned the future; and if his thoughts seemed gloomy, we must remember he wasn’t in good health. He tried to comfort himself by behaving, as he thought, nobly, and attended the ceremony where Isabel married Mr. Osmond, which took place in Florence that June. He learned from his mother that Isabel had initially considered celebrating her wedding back home, but since simplicity was her main goal, she ultimately decided—despite Osmond’s eagerness to travel—that it would be best to be married by the nearest clergyman as quickly as possible. So, the event happened at the little American chapel on an extremely hot day, with only Mrs. Touchett, her son, Pansy Osmond, and Countess Gemini present. The austere nature of the ceremony was partly due to the absence of two people who might have been expected to attend and would have added a certain richness. Madame Merle had been invited but, unable to leave Rome, sent a gracious letter of apology. Henrietta Stackpole wasn’t invited, as her departure from America, which Mr. Goodwood informed Isabel about, was actually blocked by her professional responsibilities; however, she sent a letter, not as gracious as Madame Merle's, implying that had she been able to cross the Atlantic, she would have been there not only as a witness but as a critic. She returned to Europe somewhat later and met up with Isabel in the autumn in Paris, where she indulged—perhaps a bit too freely—in her critical instincts. Poor Osmond, who was mostly the focus of her critique, protested so vehemently that Henrietta had to tell Isabel she had taken a step that created a barrier between them. “It’s not that you’ve married—it’s that you’ve married him,” she felt it necessary to say; showing she agreed much more with Ralph Touchett than she realized, although she lacked many of his doubts and reservations. Nevertheless, Henrietta’s second visit to Europe didn’t seem to be in vain; at just the moment when Osmond told Isabel he really couldn’t stand that newspaper woman, and Isabel replied that it seemed to her he was being too hard on Henrietta, the good Mr. Bantling showed up and suggested they take a trip to Spain. Henrietta’s letters from Spain turned out to be some of the best she had published, particularly one titled ‘Moors and Moonlight,’ written from the Alhambra, which was generally considered her masterpiece. Isabel was secretly disappointed that her husband didn’t simply find the poor girl amusing. She even wondered if his sense of humor—his ability to appreciate the funny—was somehow flawed. Of course, she viewed the situation as someone whose current happiness had no reason to resent Henrietta’s compromised ethics. Osmond thought their friendship was a kind of absurdity; he couldn’t understand what they had in common. To him, Mr. Bantling’s traveling companion was simply the most crass of women, and he also labeled her the most shameless. Isabel passionately defended her against this last comment, which made him question the oddity of some of his wife’s preferences. Isabel could only explain her interest by saying she enjoyed knowing people who were as different from herself as possible. “So why don’t you get to know your washerwoman?” Osmond asked; to which Isabel replied that she was afraid her washerwoman wouldn’t like her. Now, Henrietta cared a great deal.
Ralph had seen nothing of her for the greater part of the two years that had followed her marriage; the winter that formed the beginning of her residence in Rome he had spent again at San Remo, where he had been joined in the spring by his mother, who afterwards had gone with him to England, to see what they were doing at the bank—an operation she couldn’t induce him to perform. Ralph had taken a lease of his house at San Remo, a small villa which he had occupied still another winter; but late in the month of April of this second year he had come down to Rome. It was the first time since her marriage that he had stood face to face with Isabel; his desire to see her again was then of the keenest. She had written to him from time to time, but her letters told him nothing he wanted to know. He had asked his mother what she was making of her life, and his mother had simply answered that she supposed she was making the best of it. Mrs. Touchett had not the imagination that communes with the unseen, and she now pretended to no intimacy with her niece, whom she rarely encountered. This young woman appeared to be living in a sufficiently honourable way, but Mrs. Touchett still remained of the opinion that her marriage had been a shabby affair. It had given her no pleasure to think of Isabel’s establishment, which she was sure was a very lame business. From time to time, in Florence, she rubbed against the Countess Gemini, doing her best always to minimise the contact; and the Countess reminded her of Osmond, who made her think of Isabel. The Countess was less talked of in these days; but Mrs. Touchett augured no good of that: it only proved how she had been talked of before. There was a more direct suggestion of Isabel in the person of Madame Merle; but Madame Merle’s relations with Mrs. Touchett had undergone a perceptible change. Isabel’s aunt had told her, without circumlocution, that she had played too ingenious a part; and Madame Merle, who never quarrelled with any one, who appeared to think no one worth it, and who had performed the miracle of living, more or less, for several years with Mrs. Touchett and showing no symptom of irritation—Madame Merle now took a very high tone and declared that this was an accusation from which she couldn’t stoop to defend herself. She added, however (without stooping), that her behaviour had been only too simple, that she had believed only what she saw, that she saw Isabel was not eager to marry and Osmond not eager to please (his repeated visits had been nothing; he was boring himself to death on his hill-top and he came merely for amusement). Isabel had kept her sentiments to herself, and her journey to Greece and Egypt had effectually thrown dust in her companion’s eyes. Madame Merle accepted the event—she was unprepared to think of it as a scandal; but that she had played any part in it, double or single, was an imputation against which she proudly protested. It was doubtless in consequence of Mrs. Touchett’s attitude, and of the injury it offered to habits consecrated by many charming seasons, that Madame Merle had, after this, chosen to pass many months in England, where her credit was quite unimpaired. Mrs. Touchett had done her a wrong; there are some things that can’t be forgiven. But Madame Merle suffered in silence; there was always something exquisite in her dignity.
Ralph hadn't seen much of her for most of the two years since her marriage. That winter, when she first settled in Rome, he spent again at San Remo, where his mother joined him in the spring. Afterward, they went to England together to check on the bank—something she couldn’t persuade him to do. Ralph had leased a small villa in San Remo, where he stayed another winter, but by late April of that second year, he traveled down to Rome. It was the first time since her wedding that he had seen Isabel face-to-face; his eagerness to see her again was very strong. She had written to him occasionally, but her letters didn’t reveal anything he wanted to know. He had asked his mother what she made of Isabel's life, and she simply replied that she assumed Isabel was trying to make the best of it. Mrs. Touchett didn't have the imagination to ponder what was unseen, and she now claimed no closeness with her niece, whom she hardly ever ran into. This young woman seemed to be living quite honorably, but Mrs. Touchett still believed her marriage had been a shabby affair. She found no joy in thinking about Isabel's situation, which she was sure was very disappointing. Occasionally, in Florence, she bumped into Countess Gemini, trying to minimize any interaction; the Countess reminded her of Osmond, who in turn made her think of Isabel. These days, the Countess was less talked about, but Mrs. Touchett took that as a bad sign—it just proved how much she had been discussed before. There was a more direct link to Isabel through Madame Merle, but Madame Merle's relationship with Mrs. Touchett had changed noticeably. Isabel's aunt had bluntly told her that she had played too clever a role; Madame Merle, who never quarrelled with anyone or thought anyone was worth it, had miraculously lived alongside Mrs. Touchett for several years without any sign of irritation. Now, Madame Merle took a very high tone and claimed that she couldn't lower herself to defend against such an accusation. However, she added (without lowering herself) that her actions had been only too straightforward: she had only believed what she saw, which was that Isabel wasn’t eager to marry and Osmond wasn’t eager to impress (his frequent visits meant nothing; he was just bored out of his mind on his hilltop and came merely for entertainment). Isabel had kept her feelings to herself, and her travels to Greece and Egypt had effectively blinded her companion. Madame Merle accepted the situation—she wasn’t prepared to see it as a scandal—but she proudly protested that she hadn't played any role in it, whether active or passive. It was likely because of Mrs. Touchett's stance, which wounded habits built over many pleasant seasons, that Madame Merle chose to spend many months in England afterward, where her reputation remained intact. Mrs. Touchett had wronged her; some things can’t be forgiven. But Madame Merle bore it quietly; there was always something exquisite in her dignity.
Ralph, as I say, had wished to see for himself; but while engaged in this pursuit he had yet felt afresh what a fool he had been to put the girl on her guard. He had played the wrong card, and now he had lost the game. He should see nothing, he should learn nothing; for him she would always wear a mask. His true line would have been to profess delight in her union, so that later, when, as Ralph phrased it, the bottom should fall out of it, she might have the pleasure of saying to him that he had been a goose. He would gladly have consented to pass for a goose in order to know Isabel’s real situation. At present, however, she neither taunted him with his fallacies nor pretended that her own confidence was justified; if she wore a mask it completely covered her face. There was something fixed and mechanical in the serenity painted on it; this was not an expression, Ralph said—it was a representation, it was even an advertisement. She had lost her child; that was a sorrow, but it was a sorrow she scarcely spoke of; there was more to say about it than she could say to Ralph. It belonged to the past, moreover; it had occurred six months before and she had already laid aside the tokens of mourning. She appeared to be leading the life of the world; Ralph heard her spoken of as having a “charming position.” He observed that she produced the impression of being peculiarly enviable, that it was supposed, among many people, to be a privilege even to know her. Her house was not open to every one, and she had an evening in the week to which people were not invited as a matter of course. She lived with a certain magnificence, but you needed to be a member of her circle to perceive it; for there was nothing to gape at, nothing to criticise, nothing even to admire, in the daily proceedings of Mr. and Mrs. Osmond. Ralph, in all this, recognised the hand of the master; for he knew that Isabel had no faculty for producing studied impressions. She struck him as having a great love of movement, of gaiety, of late hours, of long rides, of fatigue; an eagerness to be entertained, to be interested, even to be bored, to make acquaintances, to see people who were talked about, to explore the neighbourhood of Rome, to enter into relation with certain of the mustiest relics of its old society. In all this there was much less discrimination than in that desire for comprehensiveness of development on which he had been used to exercise his wit. There was a kind of violence in some of her impulses, of crudity in some of her experiments, which took him by surprise: it seemed to him that she even spoke faster, moved faster, breathed faster, than before her marriage. Certainly she had fallen into exaggerations—she who used to care so much for the pure truth; and whereas of old she had a great delight in good-humoured argument, in intellectual play (she never looked so charming as when in the genial heat of discussion she received a crushing blow full in the face and brushed it away as a feather), she appeared now to think there was nothing worth people’s either differing about or agreeing upon. Of old she had been curious, and now she was indifferent, and yet in spite of her indifference her activity was greater than ever. Slender still, but lovelier than before, she had gained no great maturity of aspect; yet there was an amplitude and a brilliancy in her personal arrangements that gave a touch of insolence to her beauty. Poor human-hearted Isabel, what perversity had bitten her? Her light step drew a mass of drapery behind it; her intelligent head sustained a majesty of ornament. The free, keen girl had become quite another person; what he saw was the fine lady who was supposed to represent something. What did Isabel represent? Ralph asked himself; and he could only answer by saying that she represented Gilbert Osmond. “Good heavens, what a function!” he then woefully exclaimed. He was lost in wonder at the mystery of things.
Ralph wanted to see things for himself, but while trying to do that, he felt again how foolish he had been to give the girl a heads-up. He had played the wrong move, and now he had lost the opportunity. He would see nothing; he would learn nothing; to him, she would always be wearing a mask. The right approach would have been to express joy in her marriage, so that later, when, as Ralph put it, everything fell apart, she could take pleasure in telling him that he had been foolish. He would have happily appeared foolish just to understand Isabel’s true situation. However, right now, she neither mocked him for his misconceptions nor pretended that her confidence was warranted; if she was wearing a mask, it completely hid her true self. There was something fixed and mechanical in the calmness she displayed; Ralph thought it wasn’t an expression, but more like a facade, even a form of advertising. She had lost her child, which was a sorrow, but one she hardly talked about; there was so much more about it that she couldn’t share with Ralph. Besides, it belonged to the past; it had happened six months ago, and she had already set aside her mourning. She seemed to be living a worldly life; Ralph heard people say that she had a “charming position.” He noticed that many considered her exceptionally enviable, and it was thought to be a privilege just to know her. Her home wasn’t open to everyone, and she had an exclusive evening each week that wasn’t just for anyone. She lived with a certain grandeur, but you had to be part of her social circle to see it; there was nothing to gawp at, nothing to criticize, nothing even to admire in the daily life of Mr. and Mrs. Osmond. Ralph recognized the influence of the master in all of this; he knew Isabel wasn’t good at creating deliberate impressions. She struck him as having a great love for movement, joy, late nights, long rides, and exhaustion; she seemed eager to be entertained, interested, even bored, to meet new people, to see those who were talked about, to explore Rome's surroundings, and to engage with some of the oldest relics of its past society. There was much less nuance in this than in her previous desire for comprehensive understanding that he used to enjoy discussing. Some of her impulses had a kind of intensity, and some of her experiments felt crude, which surprised him: she seemed to speak, move, and breathe quicker than she had before her marriage. She had certainly started exaggerating—she, who once cared so much for the pure truth; and while she used to love engaging in friendly debates and intellectual play (she had never looked more charming than when, in the heat of conversation, she took a hard hit and brushed it off like it was nothing), now she seemed to think there was nothing worth debating or agreeing upon. She used to be curious, but now she was indifferent, and yet despite her indifference, her activity was greater than ever. Still slender, but more beautiful than before, she hadn’t gained much maturity in her appearance; instead, there was a fullness and brightness in her personal style that added a touch of boldness to her beauty. Poor Isabel, what had happened to her? Her light footsteps left a trail of fabric behind her; her intelligent head carried an air of elegance. The free-spirited girl had turned into someone else entirely; what he saw was the refined lady who was meant to embody something. What did Isabel embody? Ralph asked himself, and he could only answer that she represented Gilbert Osmond. “Good heavens, what a role!” he exclaimed in sorrow. He was lost in wonder at the mystery of it all.
He recognised Osmond, as I say; he recognised him at every turn. He saw how he kept all things within limits; how he adjusted, regulated, animated their manner of life. Osmond was in his element; at last he had material to work with. He always had an eye to effect, and his effects were deeply calculated. They were produced by no vulgar means, but the motive was as vulgar as the art was great. To surround his interior with a sort of invidious sanctity, to tantalise society with a sense of exclusion, to make people believe his house was different from every other, to impart to the face that he presented to the world a cold originality—this was the ingenious effort of the personage to whom Isabel had attributed a superior morality. “He works with superior material,” Ralph said to himself; “it’s rich abundance compared with his former resources.” Ralph was a clever man; but Ralph had never—to his own sense—been so clever as when he observed, in petto, that under the guise of caring only for intrinsic values Osmond lived exclusively for the world. Far from being its master as he pretended to be, he was its very humble servant, and the degree of its attention was his only measure of success. He lived with his eye on it from morning till night, and the world was so stupid it never suspected the trick. Everything he did was pose—pose so subtly considered that if one were not on the lookout one mistook it for impulse. Ralph had never met a man who lived so much in the land of consideration. His tastes, his studies, his accomplishments, his collections, were all for a purpose. His life on his hill-top at Florence had been the conscious attitude of years. His solitude, his ennui, his love for his daughter, his good manners, his bad manners, were so many features of a mental image constantly present to him as a model of impertinence and mystification. His ambition was not to please the world, but to please himself by exciting the world’s curiosity and then declining to satisfy it. It had made him feel great, ever, to play the world a trick. The thing he had done in his life most directly to please himself was his marrying Miss Archer; though in this case indeed the gullible world was in a manner embodied in poor Isabel, who had been mystified to the top of her bent. Ralph of course found a fitness in being consistent; he had embraced a creed, and as he had suffered for it he could not in honour forsake it. I give this little sketch of its articles for what they may at the time have been worth. It was certain that he was very skilful in fitting the facts to his theory—even the fact that during the month he spent in Rome at this period the husband of the woman he loved appeared to regard him not in the least as an enemy.
He recognized Osmond, as I mentioned; he saw him everywhere. He noticed how Osmond kept everything in check, how he controlled and energized their way of life. Osmond was in his element; finally, he had raw material to work with. He always considered the outcome, and his effects were carefully planned. They didn't come from crude means, but his motives were as common as his art was sophisticated. He created an atmosphere of selective exclusivity around his home, teased society with a sense of being different, made people think his house was unlike any other, and presented himself to the world with a chilly originality—this was his clever tactic, even though Isabel had assigned him a higher moral standing. “He works with better material,” Ralph thought to himself; “it’s a wealth compared to what he had before.” Ralph was a smart guy, but he felt he had never been as clever as when he realized, privately, that beneath the pretense of caring only about true values, Osmond was entirely focused on how the world saw him. Contrary to his claims of being its master, he was just its humble servant, with the level of attention he received being his only metric for success. He was glued to that world from dawn till dusk, and it was so oblivious it never caught on to his game. Everything he did was an act—so subtly crafted that if you weren't paying attention, you might mistake it for genuine impulse. Ralph had never encountered anyone who was so immersed in the realm of calculation. Osmond’s tastes, studies, skills, and collections all served a purpose. His life on his hilltop in Florence had been a deliberate stance for years. His solitude, boredom, love for his daughter, manners—good and bad—were all elements of a mental image he constantly held as a model of arrogance and mystery. His ambition wasn’t to please the world but to amuse himself by piquing its curiosity and then refusing to satisfy it. It always made him feel important to pull a fast one on the world. The act he believed he performed most for his own pleasure was marrying Miss Archer; though in this case, the naive world was somewhat embodied in poor Isabel, who had been thoroughly deceived. Ralph, of course, found it fitting to remain consistent; he had adopted a creed, and having suffered for it, he couldn’t honorably abandon it. I give this brief overview of its principles for whatever it might have been worth at the time. It was clear that he was very skilled at aligning facts to fit his theory—even the fact that during the month he spent in Rome, the husband of the woman he loved didn’t seem to see him as an enemy at all.
For Gilbert Osmond Ralph had not now that importance. It was not that he had the importance of a friend; it was rather that he had none at all. He was Isabel’s cousin and he was rather unpleasantly ill—it was on this basis that Osmond treated with him. He made the proper enquiries, asked about his health, about Mrs. Touchett, about his opinion of winter climates, whether he were comfortable at his hotel. He addressed him, on the few occasions of their meeting, not a word that was not necessary; but his manner had always the urbanity proper to conscious success in the presence of conscious failure. For all this, Ralph had had, toward the end, a sharp inward vision of Osmond’s making it of small ease to his wife that she should continue to receive Mr. Touchett. He was not jealous—he had not that excuse; no one could be jealous of Ralph. But he made Isabel pay for her old-time kindness, of which so much was still left; and as Ralph had no idea of her paying too much, so when his suspicion had become sharp, he had taken himself off. In doing so he had deprived Isabel of a very interesting occupation: she had been constantly wondering what fine principle was keeping him alive. She had decided that it was his love of conversation; his conversation had been better than ever. He had given up walking; he was no longer a humorous stroller. He sat all day in a chair—almost any chair would serve, and was so dependent on what you would do for him that, had not his talk been highly contemplative, you might have thought he was blind. The reader already knows more about him than Isabel was ever to know, and the reader may therefore be given the key to the mystery. What kept Ralph alive was simply the fact that he had not yet seen enough of the person in the world in whom he was most interested: he was not yet satisfied. There was more to come; he couldn’t make up his mind to lose that. He wanted to see what she would make of her husband—or what her husband would make of her. This was only the first act of the drama, and he was determined to sit out the performance. His determination had held good; it had kept him going some eighteen months more, till the time of his return to Rome with Lord Warburton. It had given him indeed such an air of intending to live indefinitely that Mrs. Touchett, though more accessible to confusions of thought in the matter of this strange, unremunerative—and unremunerated—son of hers than she had ever been before, had, as we have learned, not scrupled to embark for a distant land. If Ralph had been kept alive by suspense it was with a good deal of the same emotion—the excitement of wondering in what state she should find him—that Isabel mounted to his apartment the day after Lord Warburton had notified her of his arrival in Rome.
For Gilbert Osmond, Ralph didn’t have much significance anymore. It wasn’t that he held the importance of a friend; it was more like he had none at all. He was Isabel’s cousin and he was uncomfortably ill—it was on this basis that Osmond interacted with him. He made the usual inquiries, asked about his health, about Mrs. Touchett, about his thoughts on winter climates, whether he was comfortable at his hotel. During their few encounters, he didn’t say anything that wasn’t necessary; but his demeanor always carried the polite attitude of someone successful in the presence of someone struggling. Despite all this, Ralph had a sharp realization toward the end that Osmond was making it easier for his wife not to see Mr. Touchett. He wasn’t jealous—he had no reason for that; no one could be jealous of Ralph. But he made Isabel pay for her past kindness, of which a lot still remained; and since Ralph had no intention of her paying too much, once his suspicion turned sharp, he withdrew. In doing so, he deprived Isabel of something interesting to ponder: she had been constantly curious about what strong principle kept him alive. She determined it was his love for conversation; his chats had been better than ever. He had stopped walking; he was no longer the funny stroller. He sat all day in a chair—almost any chair would do— and was so reliant on what others did for him that, if his talk hadn’t been so thoughtful, one might have thought he was blind. The reader knows more about him than Isabel ever would, and so we can reveal the key to the mystery. What kept Ralph alive was simply the fact that he hadn’t seen enough of the person in the world he was most interested in: he wasn’t satisfied yet. There was more to come; he couldn’t bring himself to let that go. He wanted to see what she would make of her husband—or what her husband would make of her. This was just the first act of the drama, and he was determined to stay for the whole show. His determination had paid off; it had kept him going for another eighteen months, until he returned to Rome with Lord Warburton. It had given him such an air of intending to live indefinitely that Mrs. Touchett, although more prone to confusion about this strange, unprofitable—and unpaid—son of hers than ever before, had, as we learned, not hesitated to go off to a distant land. If Ralph had stayed alive due to suspense, it was with much of the same feeling—the thrill of wondering in what condition she would find him—that Isabel climbed to his apartment the day after Lord Warburton informed her of his arrival in Rome.
She spent an hour with him; it was the first of several visits. Gilbert Osmond called on him punctually, and on their sending their carriage for him Ralph came more than once to Palazzo Roccanera. A fortnight elapsed, at the end of which Ralph announced to Lord Warburton that he thought after all he wouldn’t go to Sicily. The two men had been dining together after a day spent by the latter in ranging about the Campagna. They had left the table, and Warburton, before the chimney, was lighting a cigar, which he instantly removed from his lips.
She spent an hour with him; it was the first of many visits. Gilbert Osmond arrived right on time, and when they sent their carriage for him, Ralph came to Palazzo Roccanera more than once. Two weeks passed, at the end of which Ralph told Lord Warburton that he decided he wouldn’t go to Sicily after all. The two men had just finished dinner after a day spent exploring the Campagna. They had left the table, and Warburton, standing by the fireplace, was lighting a cigar, which he quickly took out of his mouth.
“Won’t go to Sicily? Where then will you go?”
“Not going to Sicily? So where will you go instead?”
“Well, I guess I won’t go anywhere,” said Ralph, from the sofa, all shamelessly.
"Well, I guess I’m not going anywhere," said Ralph, from the sofa, without a hint of shame.
“Do you mean you’ll return to England?”
“Are you saying you’re going back to England?”
“Oh dear no; I’ll stay in Rome.”
“Oh no; I’ll stay in Rome.”
“Rome won’t do for you. Rome’s not warm enough.”
“Rome isn't right for you. Rome isn’t warm enough.”
“It will have to do. I’ll make it do. See how well I’ve been.”
“It'll have to work. I'll make it work. Look at how well I've been doing.”
Lord Warburton looked at him a while, puffing a cigar and as if trying to see it. “You’ve been better than you were on the journey, certainly. I wonder how you lived through that. But I don’t understand your condition. I recommend you to try Sicily.”
Lord Warburton looked at him for a moment, puffing on a cigar as if trying to understand. “You seem to be doing better than you were during the trip, that's for sure. I’m curious how you managed to get through that. But I don’t get your situation. I suggest you give Sicily a try.”
“I can’t try,” said poor Ralph. “I’ve done trying. I can’t move further. I can’t face that journey. Fancy me between Scylla and Charybdis! I don’t want to die on the Sicilian plains—to be snatched away, like Proserpine in the same locality, to the Plutonian shades.”
“I can’t try,” said poor Ralph. “I’m done trying. I can’t go any further. I can’t face that journey. Just imagine me between Scylla and Charybdis! I don’t want to die on the Sicilian plains—to be taken away, like Proserpine in that same place, to the underworld.”
“What the deuce then did you come for?” his lordship enquired.
“What on earth did you come for?” his lordship asked.
“Because the idea took me. I see it won’t do. It really doesn’t matter where I am now. I’ve exhausted all remedies, I’ve swallowed all climates. As I’m here I’ll stay. I haven’t a single cousin in Sicily—much less a married one.”
“Because the idea captivated me. I realize it won’t work. It doesn’t really matter where I am right now. I’ve tried every solution, I’ve experienced all kinds of weather. Since I’m here, I’ll stay. I don’t have a single cousin in Sicily—let alone a married one.”
“Your cousin’s certainly an inducement. But what does the doctor say?”
“Your cousin is definitely a temptation. But what does the doctor think?”
“I haven’t asked him, and I don’t care a fig. If I die here Mrs. Osmond will bury me. But I shall not die here.”
“I haven’t asked him, and I don’t care at all. If I die here, Mrs. Osmond will bury me. But I won’t die here.”
“I hope not.” Lord Warburton continued to smoke reflectively. “Well, I must say,” he resumed, “for myself I’m very glad you don’t insist on Sicily. I had a horror of that journey.”
“I hope not.” Lord Warburton kept smoking thoughtfully. “Well, I must say,” he continued, “I’m really glad you don’t insist on Sicily. I was dreading that trip.”
“Ah, but for you it needn’t have mattered. I had no idea of dragging you in my train.”
“Ah, but it shouldn’t have affected you. I had no intention of pulling you along with me.”
“I certainly didn’t mean to let you go alone.”
“I definitely didn’t intend to let you go by yourself.”
“My dear Warburton, I never expected you to come further than this,” Ralph cried.
“My dear Warburton, I never thought you’d come all the way here,” Ralph exclaimed.
“I should have gone with you and seen you settled,” said Lord Warburton.
“I should have gone with you and seen you settled,” Lord Warburton said.
“You’re a very good Christian. You’re a very kind man.”
“You're a really good Christian. You're a really nice guy.”
“Then I should have come back here.”
“Then I should have returned here.”
“And then you’d have gone to England.”
“And then you would have gone to England.”
“No, no; I should have stayed.”
“No, no; I should have stayed.”
“Well,” said Ralph, “if that’s what we are both up to, I don’t see where Sicily comes in!”
“Well,” Ralph said, “if that’s what we’re both doing, I don’t see how Sicily fits in!”
His companion was silent; he sat staring at the fire. At last, looking up, “I say, tell me this,” he broke out; “did you really mean to go to Sicily when we started?”
His friend was quiet; he sat gazing at the fire. Finally, looking up, he said, “Hey, tell me this: did you actually plan to go to Sicily when we left?”
“Ah, vous m’en demandez trop! Let me put a question first. Did you come with me quite—platonically?”
“Oh, you’re asking too much of me! Let me ask you something first. Did you come with me completely—platonically?”
“I don’t know what you mean by that. I wanted to come abroad.”
“I don’t get what you mean by that. I wanted to travel abroad.”
“I suspect we’ve each been playing our little game.”
“I think we’ve all been playing our little game.”
“Speak for yourself. I made no secret whatever of my desiring to be here a while.”
“Speak for yourself. I didn’t hide the fact that I wanted to be here for a time.”
“Yes, I remember you said you wished to see the Minister of Foreign Affairs.”
“Yes, I remember you mentioned that you wanted to see the Minister of Foreign Affairs.”
“I’ve seen him three times. He’s very amusing.”
“I’ve seen him three times. He’s really entertaining.”
“I think you’ve forgotten what you came for,” said Ralph.
“I think you’ve forgotten why you’re here,” said Ralph.
“Perhaps I have,” his companion answered rather gravely.
“Maybe I have,” his companion replied somewhat seriously.
These two were gentlemen of a race which is not distinguished by the absence of reserve, and they had travelled together from London to Rome without an allusion to matters that were uppermost in the mind of each. There was an old subject they had once discussed, but it had lost its recognised place in their attention, and even after their arrival in Rome, where many things led back to it, they had kept the same half-diffident, half-confident silence.
These two were gentlemen from a background that isn’t known for being open, and they had traveled together from London to Rome without mentioning the things that were on each of their minds. There was an old topic they had once talked about, but it had faded from their focus, and even after arriving in Rome, where many things reminded them of it, they maintained the same mix of uncertain and self-assured silence.
“I recommend you to get the doctor’s consent, all the same,” Lord Warburton went on, abruptly, after an interval.
"I still suggest you get the doctor's approval," Lord Warburton said suddenly after a pause.
“The doctor’s consent will spoil it. I never have it when I can help it.”
“The doctor’s approval will ruin it. I never get it when I can avoid it.”
“What then does Mrs. Osmond think?” Ralph’s friend demanded. “I’ve not told her. She’ll probably say that Rome’s too cold and even offer to go with me to Catania. She’s capable of that.”
“What does Mrs. Osmond think?” Ralph’s friend asked. “I haven’t told her. She’ll probably say that Rome’s too cold and even suggest going with me to Catania. She’s capable of that.”
“In your place I should like it.”
“In your position, I would like it.”
“Her husband won’t like it.”
"Her husband won't approve."
“Ah well, I can fancy that; though it seems to me you’re not bound to mind his likings. They’re his affair.”
"Well, I can imagine that; although it seems to me you're not obligated to care about what he likes. That's his issue."
“I don’t want to make any more trouble between them,” said Ralph.
“I don’t want to cause any more issues between them,” said Ralph.
“Is there so much already?”
“Is there already so much?”
“There’s complete preparation for it. Her going off with me would make the explosion. Osmond isn’t fond of his wife’s cousin.”
“There’s everything ready for it. Her leaving with me would cause the explosion. Osmond doesn’t like his wife’s cousin.”
“Then of course he’d make a row. But won’t he make a row if you stop here?”
“Then of course he’d make a fuss. But won’t he make a fuss if you stop here?”
“That’s what I want to see. He made one the last time I was in Rome, and then I thought it my duty to disappear. Now I think it’s my duty to stop and defend her.”
"That’s what I want to see. He made one the last time I was in Rome, and then I thought it was my responsibility to disappear. Now I feel it's my responsibility to stop and defend her."
“My dear Touchett, your defensive powers—!” Lord Warburton began with a smile. But he saw something in his companion’s face that checked him. “Your duty, in these premises, seems to me rather a nice question,” he observed instead.
“My dear Touchett, your defensive skills—!” Lord Warburton started with a smile. But he noticed something in his companion’s expression that made him pause. “Your duty in this situation seems to me like a bit of a tricky question,” he noted instead.
Ralph for a short time answered nothing. “It’s true that my defensive powers are small,” he returned at last; “but as my aggressive ones are still smaller Osmond may after all not think me worth his gunpowder. At any rate,” he added, “there are things I’m curious to see.”
Ralph was silent for a moment. “It’s true that my defensive abilities are limited,” he finally replied, “but since my offensive ones are even weaker, Osmond might not consider me worth his effort after all. In any case,” he added, “there are things I’m eager to see.”
“You’re sacrificing your health to your curiosity then?”
“You're putting your health at risk for your curiosity, huh?”
“I’m not much interested in my health, and I’m deeply interested in Mrs. Osmond.”
“I don’t care much about my health, but I’m really interested in Mrs. Osmond.”
“So am I. But not as I once was,” Lord Warburton added quickly. This was one of the allusions he had not hitherto found occasion to make.
“So am I. But not like I used to be,” Lord Warburton added quickly. This was one of the hints he hadn’t found a reason to make before.
“Does she strike you as very happy?” Ralph enquired, emboldened by this confidence.
“Does she seem very happy to you?” Ralph asked, feeling more confident.
“Well, I don’t know; I’ve hardly thought. She told me the other night she was happy.”
“Well, I don’t know; I haven’t really thought about it. She told me the other night that she was happy.”
“Ah, she told you, of course,” Ralph exclaimed, smiling.
“Ah, she told you, of course,” Ralph said, smiling.
“I don’t know that. It seems to me I was rather the sort of person she might have complained to.”
“I don’t know. It seems to me I was the kind of person she might have complained to.”
“Complained? She’ll never complain. She has done it—what she has done—and she knows it. She’ll complain to you least of all. She’s very careful.”
“Complained? She’ll never complain. She has done it—what she has done—and she knows it. She’ll complain to you least of all. She’s very careful.”
“She needn’t be. I don’t mean to make love to her again.”
“She doesn’t have to be. I don’t plan on making love to her again.”
“I’m delighted to hear it. There can be no doubt at least of your duty.”
“I’m really glad to hear that. There's definitely no doubt about your responsibility.”
“Ah no,” said Lord Warburton gravely; “none!”
“Ah no,” Lord Warburton said seriously; “none!”
“Permit me to ask,” Ralph went on, “whether it’s to bring out the fact that you don’t mean to make love to her that you’re so very civil to the little girl?”
“Can I ask,” Ralph continued, “if being so kind to the little girl is your way of showing that you don’t intend to pursue her romantically?”
Lord Warburton gave a slight start; he got up and stood before the fire, looking at it hard. “Does that strike you as very ridiculous?”
Lord Warburton flinched a bit; he stood up and faced the fire, staring at it intently. “Does that seem really ridiculous to you?”
“Ridiculous? Not in the least, if you really like her.”
“Ridiculous? Not at all, if you really like her.”
“I think her a delightful little person. I don’t know when a girl of that age has pleased me more.”
“I find her to be a charming little person. I can’t remember being more pleased by a girl her age.”
“She’s a charming creature. Ah, she at least is genuine.”
"She's a lovely person. At least she's real."
“Of course there’s the difference in our ages—more than twenty years.”
“Of course there’s the age difference—over twenty years.”
“My dear Warburton,” said Ralph, “are you serious?”
“My dear Warburton,” Ralph said, “are you serious?”
“Perfectly serious—as far as I’ve got.”
“Completely serious—as far as I’ve gotten.”
“I’m very glad. And, heaven help us,” cried Ralph, “how cheered-up old Osmond will be!”
“I’m really happy. And, oh my gosh,” yelled Ralph, “how excited old Osmond will be!”
His companion frowned. “I say, don’t spoil it. I shouldn’t propose for his daughter to please him.”
His friend frowned. “I mean, don’t ruin it. I shouldn’t ask for his daughter just to make him happy.”
“He’ll have the perversity to be pleased all the same.”
“He’ll still have the audacity to be pleased.”
“He’s not so fond of me as that,” said his lordship.
"He's not really that fond of me," said his lordship.
“As that? My dear Warburton, the drawback of your position is that people needn’t be fond of you at all to wish to be connected with you. Now, with me in such a case, I should have the happy confidence that they loved me.”
“As that? My dear Warburton, the downside of your situation is that people don’t have to actually like you to want to be associated with you. Now, in my case, I would have the comforting assurance that they cared about me.”
Lord Warburton seemed scarcely in the mood for doing justice to general axioms—he was thinking of a special case. “Do you judge she’ll be pleased?”
Lord Warburton didn't seem much in the mood to discuss general principles—he was focused on a specific situation. “Do you think she’ll be happy?”
“The girl herself? Delighted, surely.”
"The girl? Definitely delighted."
“No, no; I mean Mrs. Osmond.”
“No, no; I mean Mrs. Osmond.”
Ralph looked at him a moment. “My dear fellow, what has she to do with it?”
Ralph stared at him for a moment. “My friend, what does she have to do with it?”
“Whatever she chooses. She’s very fond of Pansy.”
“Whatever she wants. She really likes Pansy.”
“Very true—very true.” And Ralph slowly got up. “It’s an interesting question—how far her fondness for Pansy will carry her.” He stood there a moment with his hands in his pockets and rather a clouded brow. “I hope, you know, that you’re very—very sure. The deuce!” he broke off. “I don’t know how to say it.”
“Yeah, that’s definitely true.” Ralph slowly stood up. “It’s an interesting question—how far her affection for Pansy will take her.” He paused for a moment with his hands in his pockets and a somewhat troubled expression. “I hope, you know, that you’re really—really sure. Damn it!” he interrupted himself. “I don’t know how to put this.”
“Yes, you do; you know how to say everything.”
“Yeah, you do; you know how to say it all.”
“Well, it’s awkward. I hope you’re sure that among Miss Osmond’s merits her being—a—so near her stepmother isn’t a leading one?”
“Well, it’s a bit uncomfortable. I hope you’re certain that one of Miss Osmond’s qualities—her being so close to her stepmother—isn’t the most important one?”
“Good heavens, Touchett!” cried Lord Warburton angrily, “for what do you take me?”
“Good heavens, Touchett!” Lord Warburton exclaimed, frustrated. “What do you think I am?”
CHAPTER XL
Isabel had not seen much of Madame Merle since her marriage, this lady having indulged in frequent absences from Rome. At one time she had spent six months in England; at another she had passed a portion of a winter in Paris. She had made numerous visits to distant friends and gave countenance to the idea that for the future she should be a less inveterate Roman than in the past. As she had been inveterate in the past only in the sense of constantly having an apartment in one of the sunniest niches of the Pincian—an apartment which often stood empty—this suggested a prospect of almost constant absence; a danger which Isabel at one period had been much inclined to deplore. Familiarity had modified in some degree her first impression of Madame Merle, but it had not essentially altered it; there was still much wonder of admiration in it. That personage was armed at all points; it was a pleasure to see a character so completely equipped for the social battle. She carried her flag discreetly, but her weapons were polished steel, and she used them with a skill which struck Isabel as more and more that of a veteran. She was never weary, never overcome with disgust; she never appeared to need rest or consolation. She had her own ideas; she had of old exposed a great many of them to Isabel, who knew also that under an appearance of extreme self-control her highly-cultivated friend concealed a rich sensibility. But her will was mistress of her life; there was something gallant in the way she kept going. It was as if she had learned the secret of it—as if the art of life were some clever trick she had guessed. Isabel, as she herself grew older, became acquainted with revulsions, with disgusts; there were days when the world looked black and she asked herself with some sharpness what it was that she was pretending to live for. Her old habit had been to live by enthusiasm, to fall in love with suddenly-perceived possibilities, with the idea of some new adventure. As a younger person she had been used to proceed from one little exaltation to the other: there were scarcely any dull places between. But Madame Merle had suppressed enthusiasm; she fell in love now-a-days with nothing; she lived entirely by reason and by wisdom. There were hours when Isabel would have given anything for lessons in this art; if her brilliant friend had been near she would have made an appeal to her. She had become aware more than before of the advantage of being like that—of having made one’s self a firm surface, a sort of corselet of silver.
Isabel hadn’t seen much of Madame Merle since her marriage, as this lady had taken to frequently leaving Rome. At one point, she spent six months in England; at another, she spent part of a winter in Paris. She made numerous visits to faraway friends and gave the impression that she would be less of a constant presence in Rome than before. Considering she had only been a constant presence in the past by merely having an apartment in one of the sunniest spots in the Pincian—which often sat empty—this hinted at a future of almost constant absence, a possibility that Isabel, at one point, found herself regretting. Familiarity had somewhat altered her initial impression of Madame Merle, but it hadn’t changed it fundamentally; there was still a lot of admiration mixed with wonder. That woman was fully equipped for the social arena; it was a pleasure to see someone so thoroughly ready for social engagements. She carried herself discreetly, but her weapons were sharp, and she used them with a skill that increasingly reminded Isabel of a seasoned pro. She never seemed tired or disgusted; she never looked like she needed a break or some support. She had her own views; she had shared many of them with Isabel, who also knew that beneath an exterior of extreme self-control, her cultured friend hid a deep sensibility. But her will was in charge of her life; there was something brave about how she kept pushing forward. It was as though she had uncovered some secret, as if living well were a clever trick she had figured out. As Isabel grew older, she faced bouts of revulsion and disgust; there were days when the world appeared bleak, and she questioned, rather sharply, what she was pretending to live for. Her old habit was to live with enthusiasm, to get excited about suddenly revealed possibilities and the idea of new adventures. When she was younger, she had moved from one small high to another: there were hardly any dull moments in between. But Madame Merle had stifled enthusiasm; she didn’t fall in love with anything these days; she lived purely by reason and wisdom. There were moments when Isabel would have given anything for a lesson in this approach; if her brilliant friend had been around, she would have reached out for help. She had become more aware than ever of the benefits of being that way—of having created a solid foundation, a kind of armor of silver.
But, as I say, it was not till the winter during which we lately renewed acquaintance with our heroine that the personage in question made again a continuous stay in Rome. Isabel now saw more of her than she had done since her marriage; but by this time Isabel’s needs and inclinations had considerably changed. It was not at present to Madame Merle that she would have applied for instruction; she had lost the desire to know this lady’s clever trick. If she had troubles she must keep them to herself, and if life was difficult it would not make it easier to confess herself beaten. Madame Merle was doubtless of great use to herself and an ornament to any circle; but was she—would she be—of use to others in periods of refined embarrassment? The best way to profit by her friend—this indeed Isabel had always thought—was to imitate her, to be as firm and bright as she. She recognised no embarrassments, and Isabel, considering this fact, determined for the fiftieth time to brush aside her own. It seemed to her too, on the renewal of an intercourse which had virtually been interrupted, that her old ally was different, was almost detached—pushing to the extreme a certain rather artificial fear of being indiscreet. Ralph Touchett, we know, had been of the opinion that she was prone to exaggeration, to forcing the note—was apt, in the vulgar phrase, to overdo it. Isabel had never admitted this charge—had never indeed quite understood it; Madame Merle’s conduct, to her perception, always bore the stamp of good taste, was always “quiet.” But in this matter of not wishing to intrude upon the inner life of the Osmond family it at last occurred to our young woman that she overdid a little. That of course was not the best taste; that was rather violent. She remembered too much that Isabel was married; that she had now other interests; that though she, Madame Merle, had known Gilbert Osmond and his little Pansy very well, better almost than any one, she was not after all of the inner circle. She was on her guard; she never spoke of their affairs till she was asked, even pressed—as when her opinion was wanted; she had a dread of seeming to meddle. Madame Merle was as candid as we know, and one day she candidly expressed this dread to Isabel.
But like I said, it wasn’t until the winter when we recently reconnected with our heroine that the person in question made a long stay in Rome again. Isabel now spent more time with her than she had since her marriage; however, by this point, Isabel’s needs and desires had changed a lot. Right now, she wouldn’t have turned to Madame Merle for guidance; she had lost the urge to learn this lady’s clever tricks. If she had problems, she felt she had to keep them to herself, and if life was tough, admitting defeat wouldn’t make it any easier. Madame Merle was certainly very useful to herself and an asset to any social circle; but was she—would she be—helpful to others during times of delicate struggle? The best way to benefit from her friendship—this was something Isabel had always believed—was to emulate her, to be as strong and radiant as she was. She didn’t acknowledge any discomforts, and considering this, Isabel decided for the fiftieth time to set aside her own. It also seemed to her, upon resuming a relationship that had effectively been paused, that her old ally was different, almost detached—extremely cautious about not being indiscreet. Ralph Touchett, as we know, believed she tended to exaggerate, to push things too far—was prone, in fact, to overdoing it. Isabel had never accepted this accusation—she had never really understood it; Madame Merle’s behavior, as she saw it, always reflected good taste, was always “subtle.” But in this matter of not wanting to intrude on the private life of the Osmond family, it finally struck our young woman that she might be a bit excessive. That wasn’t, of course, the best taste; it was somewhat extreme. She remembered too well that Isabel was married; that she now had other interests; that even though Madame Merle had known Gilbert Osmond and his little Pansy quite well, better than almost anyone, she wasn’t really in the inner circle after all. She was cautious; she never talked about their issues until she was asked, even pressed—like when her opinion was needed; she was afraid of seeming to intrude. Madame Merle was straightforward, as we know, and one day she openly shared this fear with Isabel.
“I must be on my guard,” she said; “I might so easily, without suspecting it, offend you. You would be right to be offended, even if my intention should have been of the purest. I must not forget that I knew your husband long before you did; I must not let that betray me. If you were a silly woman you might be jealous. You’re not a silly woman; I know that perfectly. But neither am I; therefore I’m determined not to get into trouble. A little harm’s very soon done; a mistake’s made before one knows it. Of course if I had wished to make love to your husband I had ten years to do it in, and nothing to prevent; so it isn’t likely I shall begin to-day, when I’m so much less attractive than I was. But if I were to annoy you by seeming to take a place that doesn’t belong to me, you wouldn’t make that reflection; you’d simply say I was forgetting certain differences. I’m determined not to forget them. Certainly a good friend isn’t always thinking of that; one doesn’t suspect one’s friends of injustice. I don’t suspect you, my dear, in the least; but I suspect human nature. Don’t think I make myself uncomfortable; I’m not always watching myself. I think I sufficiently prove it in talking to you as I do now. All I wish to say is, however, that if you were to be jealous—that’s the form it would take—I should be sure to think it was a little my fault. It certainly wouldn’t be your husband’s.”
“I have to be careful,” she said; “I could easily, without even realizing it, upset you. You would have every right to be upset, even if my intentions were completely innocent. I can’t forget that I knew your husband long before you did; I need to be careful not to let that cloud my judgment. If you were an insecure woman, you might feel jealous. But you’re not an insecure woman; I know that for sure. I’m not insecure either; that’s why I’m determined not to get into any trouble. A little harm can be done quickly; a mistake can happen before you even know it. Of course, if I had wanted to pursue your husband, I had ten years to do it, and nothing stopping me; so it’s unlikely I would start today, when I’m not nearly as appealing as I used to be. But if I were to annoy you by acting like I belong in a place that I don’t, you wouldn’t think that way; you’d just say I was ignoring certain boundaries. I’m committed to not ignoring them. Certainly, a good friend doesn’t always keep that in mind; you don’t suspect your friends of being unfair. I don’t suspect you, my dear, at all; but I do suspect human nature. Don’t think I’m making myself anxious; I’m not constantly monitoring myself. I think I demonstrate that by talking to you like I am now. All I want to say is, if you were to feel jealous—that’s how it would show—I would definitely feel it was a bit my fault. It certainly wouldn’t be your husband’s.”
Isabel had had three years to think over Mrs. Touchett’s theory that Madame Merle had made Gilbert Osmond’s marriage. We know how she had at first received it. Madame Merle might have made Gilbert Osmond’s marriage, but she certainly had not made Isabel Archer’s. That was the work of—Isabel scarcely knew what: of nature, providence, fortune, of the eternal mystery of things. It was true her aunt’s complaint had been not so much of Madame Merle’s activity as of her duplicity: she had brought about the strange event and then she had denied her guilt. Such guilt would not have been great, to Isabel’s mind; she couldn’t make a crime of Madame Merle’s having been the producing cause of the most important friendship she had ever formed. This had occurred to her just before her marriage, after her little discussion with her aunt and at a time when she was still capable of that large inward reference, the tone almost of the philosophic historian, to her scant young annals. If Madame Merle had desired her change of state she could only say it had been a very happy thought. With her, moreover, she had been perfectly straightforward; she had never concealed her high opinion of Gilbert Osmond. After their union Isabel discovered that her husband took a less convenient view of the matter; he seldom consented to finger, in talk, this roundest and smoothest bead of their social rosary. “Don’t you like Madame Merle?” Isabel had once said to him. “She thinks a great deal of you.”
Isabel had spent three years thinking about Mrs. Touchett’s theory that Madame Merle was responsible for Gilbert Osmond’s marriage. We know how she initially reacted to it. Madame Merle might have influenced Gilbert Osmond’s marriage, but she definitely didn’t create Isabel Archer’s. That was the result of—Isabel wasn’t quite sure what: nature, fate, luck, the eternal mystery of life. It was true that her aunt’s complaint was more about Madame Merle’s deceit than her involvement: she had orchestrated the odd situation and then denied any wrongdoing. To Isabel, such wrongdoing wouldn’t have been significant; she couldn’t see it as a crime that Madame Merle had caused the most important friendship she ever formed. This realization had come to her just before her marriage, after her brief discussion with her aunt, and while she was still capable of that broader self-reflection, almost like a philosophical historian, regarding her limited young history. If Madame Merle had wanted her to change her situation, Isabel could only say it was a very happy thought. Moreover, she had always been completely open with her; Madame Merle never hid her high opinion of Gilbert Osmond. After their marriage, Isabel found out that her husband had a less agreeable view on the matter; he rarely wanted to bring up this most prominent and polished part of their social circle in conversation. “Don’t you like Madame Merle?” Isabel once asked him. “She thinks a lot of you.”
“I’ll tell you once for all,” Osmond had answered. “I liked her once better than I do to-day. I’m tired of her, and I’m rather ashamed of it. She’s so almost unnaturally good! I’m glad she’s not in Italy; it makes for relaxation—for a sort of moral detente. Don’t talk of her too much; it seems to bring her back. She’ll come back in plenty of time.”
“I’ll say this once for all,” Osmond replied. “I used to like her more than I do now. I’m tired of her, and I’m a bit ashamed of that. She’s almost unnaturally good! I’m glad she’s not in Italy; it creates a kind of relaxation—a sort of moral break. Don’t mention her too much; it seems to bring her back. She’ll return soon enough.”
Madame Merle, in fact, had come back before it was too late—too late, I mean, to recover whatever advantage she might have lost. But meantime, if, as I have said, she was sensibly different, Isabel’s feelings were also not quite the same. Her consciousness of the situation was as acute as of old, but it was much less satisfying. A dissatisfied mind, whatever else it may miss, is rarely in want of reasons; they bloom as thick as buttercups in June. The fact of Madame Merle’s having had a hand in Gilbert Osmond’s marriage ceased to be one of her titles to consideration; it might have been written, after all, that there was not so much to thank her for. As time went on there was less and less, and Isabel once said to herself that perhaps without her these things would not have been. That reflection indeed was instantly stifled; she knew an immediate horror at having made it. “Whatever happens to me let me not be unjust,” she said; “let me bear my burdens myself and not shift them upon others!” This disposition was tested, eventually, by that ingenious apology for her present conduct which Madame Merle saw fit to make and of which I have given a sketch; for there was something irritating—there was almost an air of mockery—in her neat discriminations and clear convictions. In Isabel’s mind to-day there was nothing clear; there was a confusion of regrets, a complication of fears. She felt helpless as she turned away from her friend, who had just made the statements I have quoted: Madame Merle knew so little what she was thinking of! She was herself moreover so unable to explain. Jealous of her—jealous of her with Gilbert? The idea just then suggested no near reality. She almost wished jealousy had been possible; it would have made in a manner for refreshment. Wasn’t it in a manner one of the symptoms of happiness? Madame Merle, however, was wise, so wise that she might have been pretending to know Isabel better than Isabel knew herself. This young woman had always been fertile in resolutions—any of them of an elevated character; but at no period had they flourished (in the privacy of her heart) more richly than to-day. It is true that they all had a family likeness; they might have been summed up in the determination that if she was to be unhappy it should not be by a fault of her own. Her poor winged spirit had always had a great desire to do its best, and it had not as yet been seriously discouraged. It wished, therefore, to hold fast to justice—not to pay itself by petty revenges. To associate Madame Merle with its disappointment would be a petty revenge—especially as the pleasure to be derived from that would be perfectly insincere. It might feed her sense of bitterness, but it would not loosen her bonds. It was impossible to pretend that she had not acted with her eyes open; if ever a girl was a free agent she had been. A girl in love was doubtless not a free agent; but the sole source of her mistake had been within herself. There had been no plot, no snare; she had looked and considered and chosen. When a woman had made such a mistake, there was only one way to repair it—just immensely (oh, with the highest grandeur!) to accept it. One folly was enough, especially when it was to last for ever; a second one would not much set it off. In this vow of reticence there was a certain nobleness which kept Isabel going; but Madame Merle had been right, for all that, in taking her precautions.
Madame Merle had actually come back before it was too late—too late to regain any advantage she might have lost. However, if, as I mentioned, she felt noticeably different, Isabel’s feelings were also not quite the same. Her awareness of the situation was just as sharp as before, but it was far less satisfying. A dissatisfied mind, no matter what else it might lack, rarely runs out of reasons; they sprout up like buttercups in June. Madame Merle's involvement in Gilbert Osmond’s marriage no longer seemed like a reason to appreciate her; perhaps it could be said that there wasn’t much to thank her for after all. As time passed, there was less and less, and Isabel once thought to herself that maybe without her, these things wouldn’t have happened. That thought was quickly silenced; she felt a wave of horror at having entertained it. “Whatever happens to me, let me not be unjust,” she said; “let me carry my burdens myself and not pass them on to others!” This determination was eventually challenged by the clever apology for her current behavior that Madame Merle felt compelled to make, which I’ve summarized; there was something irritating—almost mocking—in her neat distinctions and clear beliefs. In Isabel’s mind today, there was nothing clear; there was a jumble of regrets and a tangle of fears. She felt helpless as she turned away from her friend, who had just expressed the statements I’ve quoted: Madame Merle knew so little of what she was really thinking! She also felt so unable to explain. Jealous of her—jealous of her with Gilbert? That idea at the moment felt far from reality. She almost wished jealousy had been possible; it would have somehow brought refreshment. Wasn’t it, in a way, a sign of happiness? Madame Merle, however, was wise—so wise that she might have been pretending to understand Isabel better than Isabel understood herself. This young woman had always been full of resolutions—any of them of a noble nature; but never had they thrived (in the privacy of her heart) more abundantly than today. It’s true that they all shared a family resemblance; they could be summed up in the determination that if she was going to be unhappy, it wouldn't be because of her own fault. Her weary spirit had always had a great desire to do its best, and it had not yet been seriously discouraged. It wanted, therefore, to hold on to fairness—not to take petty revenge. Associating Madame Merle with her disappointment would be a petty revenge—especially since any pleasure resulting from that would be completely insincere. It might fuel her bitterness, but it wouldn’t free her. It was impossible to pretend that she hadn’t acted with her eyes wide open; if any girl had been a free agent, she had been. A girl in love was certainly not a free agent; but the only source of her mistake had been within herself. There had been no conspiracy, no trap; she had looked, considered, and chosen. When a woman has made such a mistake, there’s only one way to make amends—just magnificently (oh, with the highest grandeur!) to accept it. One folly was enough, especially since it would last forever; a second one wouldn’t make it any better. In this vow of silence, there was a certain nobility that kept Isabel going; but Madame Merle had been right, nonetheless, in taking her precautions.
One day about a month after Ralph Touchett’s arrival in Rome Isabel came back from a walk with Pansy. It was not only a part of her general determination to be just that she was at present very thankful for Pansy—it was also a part of her tenderness for things that were pure and weak. Pansy was dear to her, and there was nothing else in her life that had the rightness of the young creature’s attachment or the sweetness of her own clearness about it. It was like a soft presence—like a small hand in her own; on Pansy’s part it was more than an affection—it was a kind of ardent coercive faith. On her own side her sense of the girl’s dependence was more than a pleasure; it operated as a definite reason when motives threatened to fail her. She had said to herself that we must take our duty where we find it, and that we must look for it as much as possible. Pansy’s sympathy was a direct admonition; it seemed to say that here was an opportunity, not eminent perhaps, but unmistakeable. Yet an opportunity for what Isabel could hardly have said; in general, to be more for the child than the child was able to be for herself. Isabel could have smiled, in these days, to remember that her little companion had once been ambiguous, for she now perceived that Pansy’s ambiguities were simply her own grossness of vision. She had been unable to believe any one could care so much—so extraordinarily much—to please. But since then she had seen this delicate faculty in operation, and now she knew what to think of it. It was the whole creature—it was a sort of genius. Pansy had no pride to interfere with it, and though she was constantly extending her conquests she took no credit for them. The two were constantly together; Mrs. Osmond was rarely seen without her stepdaughter. Isabel liked her company; it had the effect of one’s carrying a nosegay composed all of the same flower. And then not to neglect Pansy, not under any provocation to neglect her—this she had made an article of religion. The young girl had every appearance of being happier in Isabel’s society than in that of any one save her father,—whom she admired with an intensity justified by the fact that, as paternity was an exquisite pleasure to Gilbert Osmond, he had always been luxuriously mild. Isabel knew how Pansy liked to be with her and how she studied the means of pleasing her. She had decided that the best way of pleasing her was negative, and consisted in not giving her trouble—a conviction which certainly could have had no reference to trouble already existing. She was therefore ingeniously passive and almost imaginatively docile; she was careful even to moderate the eagerness with which she assented to Isabel’s propositions and which might have implied that she could have thought otherwise. She never interrupted, never asked social questions, and though she delighted in approbation, to the point of turning pale when it came to her, never held out her hand for it. She only looked toward it wistfully—an attitude which, as she grew older, made her eyes the prettiest in the world. When during the second winter at Palazzo Roccanera she began to go to parties, to dances, she always, at a reasonable hour, lest Mrs. Osmond should be tired, was the first to propose departure. Isabel appreciated the sacrifice of the late dances, for she knew her little companion had a passionate pleasure in this exercise, taking her steps to the music like a conscientious fairy. Society, moreover, had no drawbacks for her; she liked even the tiresome parts—the heat of ball-rooms, the dulness of dinners, the crush at the door, the awkward waiting for the carriage. During the day, in this vehicle, beside her stepmother, she sat in a small fixed, appreciative posture, bending forward and faintly smiling, as if she had been taken to drive for the first time.
One day, about a month after Ralph Touchett arrived in Rome, Isabel returned from a walk with Pansy. She was genuinely grateful for Pansy, not only as part of her overall commitment to fairness but also because of her affection for things that were innocent and fragile. Pansy was dear to her, and there was nothing else in her life that matched the purity of the young girl’s devotion or the clarity of her own feelings about it. It felt like a gentle presence—like a small hand in hers; for Pansy, it was more than just affection—it was a kind of passionate and unwavering faith. For Isabel, the girl’s dependence was more than just a source of joy; it served as a clear reason when her resolve was wavering. She told herself that we must embrace our responsibilities wherever we find them and seek them out whenever we can. Pansy’s empathy was a direct reminder; it seemed to suggest that here was an opportunity—maybe not grand, but unmistakable. Yet it was hard for Isabel to pinpoint what that opportunity was; generally, it was to be more for the child than Pansy could be for herself. Isabel could have smiled, remembering that her little companion had once been uncertain, for she now realized that Pansy’s uncertainties reflected her own lack of insight. She had struggled to believe that someone could care so deeply—so extraordinarily deeply—to please. But since then, she had witnessed this delicate talent in action and now understood its significance. It was everything about Pansy—it was a sort of brilliance. Pansy had no pride to get in the way, and even as she continued to win over others, she took no credit for her successes. The two were always together; Mrs. Osmond was rarely seen without her stepdaughter. Isabel enjoyed her company; it felt like carrying a bouquet made entirely of one flower. And she made it a principle not to neglect Pansy, no matter the circumstances. The young girl seemed genuinely happier in Isabel’s presence than with anyone else, except for her father, whom she admired with an intensity that was justified by the fact that, since fatherhood brought Gilbert Osmond great pleasure, he had always been gently kind. Isabel understood how much Pansy enjoyed being with her and how she tried to find ways to make her happy. She believed the best way to please Pansy was to be unobtrusive, causing her no trouble—a belief that surely didn’t relate to any trouble that already existed. Thus, she acted in a clever, passive manner and was almost imaginatively compliant; she made sure to moderate how eagerly she agreed with Isabel's suggestions, so it wouldn’t seem like she could have thought differently. She never interrupted, never asked social questions, and although she loved approval, to the point of turning pale when it was directed at her, she never reached out for it. She could only look toward it with longing—an expression that, as she grew older, made her eyes the prettiest in the world. During the second winter at Palazzo Roccanera, when she began to attend parties and dances, she was always the first to suggest leaving at a reasonable hour, so Mrs. Osmond wouldn’t get tired. Isabel recognized the sacrifice of missing the late dances because she knew her little companion took passionate joy in this activity, moving to the music like a dedicated fairy. Society had no downsides for her; she even enjoyed the tiring aspects—the heat of ballrooms, the dullness of dinners, the chaos at the door, the awkward wait for the carriage. During the day, in that carriage, next to her stepmother, she sat in a fixed, appreciative posture, leaning forward and faintly smiling, as if she were going for a ride for the first time.
On the day I speak of they had been driven out of one of the gates of the city and at the end of half an hour had left the carriage to await them by the roadside while they walked away over the short grass of the Campagna, which even in the winter months is sprinkled with delicate flowers. This was almost a daily habit with Isabel, who was fond of a walk and had a swift length of step, though not so swift a one as on her first coming to Europe. It was not the form of exercise that Pansy loved best, but she liked it, because she liked everything; and she moved with a shorter undulation beside her father’s wife, who afterwards, on their return to Rome, paid a tribute to her preferences by making the circuit of the Pincian or the Villa Borghese. She had gathered a handful of flowers in a sunny hollow, far from the walls of Rome, and on reaching Palazzo Roccanera she went straight to her room, to put them into water. Isabel passed into the drawing-room, the one she herself usually occupied, the second in order from the large ante-chamber which was entered from the staircase and in which even Gilbert Osmond’s rich devices had not been able to correct a look of rather grand nudity. Just beyond the threshold of the drawing-room she stopped short, the reason for her doing so being that she had received an impression. The impression had, in strictness, nothing unprecedented; but she felt it as something new, and the soundlessness of her step gave her time to take in the scene before she interrupted it. Madame Merle was there in her bonnet, and Gilbert Osmond was talking to her; for a minute they were unaware she had come in. Isabel had often seen that before, certainly; but what she had not seen, or at least had not noticed, was that their colloquy had for the moment converted itself into a sort of familiar silence, from which she instantly perceived that her entrance would startle them. Madame Merle was standing on the rug, a little way from the fire; Osmond was in a deep chair, leaning back and looking at her. Her head was erect, as usual, but her eyes were bent on his. What struck Isabel first was that he was sitting while Madame Merle stood; there was an anomaly in this that arrested her. Then she perceived that they had arrived at a desultory pause in their exchange of ideas and were musing, face to face, with the freedom of old friends who sometimes exchange ideas without uttering them. There was nothing to shock in this; they were old friends in fact. But the thing made an image, lasting only a moment, like a sudden flicker of light. Their relative positions, their absorbed mutual gaze, struck her as something detected. But it was all over by the time she had fairly seen it. Madame Merle had seen her and had welcomed her without moving; her husband, on the other hand, had instantly jumped up. He presently murmured something about wanting a walk and, after having asked their visitor to excuse him, left the room.
On the day I’m talking about, they had been driven out of one of the city gates and, after half an hour, left the carriage to wait for them by the roadside while they walked over the short grass of the Campagna, which even in winter is dotted with delicate flowers. This was nearly a daily routine for Isabel, who loved to walk and had a long, quick stride, though not as quick as when she first arrived in Europe. Pansy didn’t enjoy this exercise as much, but she liked it because she liked everything; she walked with a shorter, gentle gait beside her father’s wife, who later, on their return to Rome, honored her preferences by walking in the Pincian or the Villa Borghese. Isabel picked a handful of flowers in a sunny spot far from the walls of Rome, and upon reaching Palazzo Roccanera, she went straight to her room to put them in water. Isabel entered the drawing-room, the one she usually occupied, the second from the large anteroom accessed from the staircase, where even Gilbert Osmond's lavish decor couldn’t shake a somewhat grand emptiness. Just beyond the threshold of the drawing-room, she stopped suddenly, having received a noticeable impression. While it wasn't anything new, she felt it as something fresh, and the quietness of her steps gave her time to take in the scene before interrupting it. Madame Merle was there in her hat, and Gilbert Osmond was talking to her; for a moment, they didn’t notice she had come in. Isabel had seen that before, certainly; but what she hadn’t seen, or at least hadn’t noticed, was that their conversation had turned into a kind of familiar silence, from which she realized her entrance would startle them. Madame Merle stood on the rug, a little away from the fire; Osmond was in a deep chair, leaning back and looking at her. Her head was held high as usual, but her eyes were focused on him. What caught Isabel's attention first was that he was sitting while Madame Merle stood; this seemed off to her. Then she noticed they had reached a random pause in their exchange and were contemplating each other, like old friends who sometimes share thoughts without saying them. There was nothing shocking about this; they were old friends after all. But it created an image that lasted just a moment, like a sudden flash of light. Their relative positions and absorbed gazes struck her as something intriguing. But it was all gone by the time she had clearly seen it. Madame Merle had noticed her and welcomed her without moving; her husband, however, jumped up immediately. He soon murmured something about wanting to take a walk and, after asking their visitor to excuse him, left the room.
“I came to see you, thinking you would have come in; and as you hadn’t I waited for you,” Madame Merle said.
"I came to see you, hoping you'd already be here; since you weren't, I waited for you," Madame Merle said.
“Didn’t he ask you to sit down?” Isabel asked with a smile.
“Didn’t he tell you to sit down?” Isabel asked with a smile.
Madame Merle looked about her. “Ah, it’s very true; I was going away.”
Madame Merle looked around. “Ah, that’s right; I was leaving.”
“You must stay now.”
“You have to stay now.”
“Certainly. I came for a reason; I’ve something on my mind.”
“Of course. I came for a reason; I have something on my mind.”
“I’ve told you that before,” Isabel said—“that it takes something extraordinary to bring you to this house.”
“I've mentioned that to you before,” Isabel said, “that it takes something special to get you to this house.”
“And you know what I’ve told you; that whether I come or whether I stay away, I’ve always the same motive—the affection I bear you.”
“And you know what I’ve told you; that whether I come or stay away, I always have the same motive—the love I feel for you.”
“Yes, you’ve told me that.”
“Yeah, you’ve told me that.”
“You look just now as if you didn’t believe it,” said Madame Merle.
“You look right now like you don’t believe it,” said Madame Merle.
“Ah,” Isabel answered, “the profundity of your motives, that’s the last thing I doubt!”
“Ah,” Isabel replied, “I have no doubt about the depth of your motives!”
“You doubt sooner of the sincerity of my words.”
“You're quicker to doubt the honesty of what I say.”
Isabel shook her head gravely. “I know you’ve always been kind to me.”
Isabel shook her head seriously. “I know you’ve always been nice to me.”
“As often as you would let me. You don’t always take it; then one has to let you alone. It’s not to do you a kindness, however, that I’ve come to-day; it’s quite another affair. I’ve come to get rid of a trouble of my own—to make it over to you. I’ve been talking to your husband about it.”
“As often as you’d allow me. You don’t always accept it; then I have to give you space. But I didn’t come here today to do you a favor; it’s for a different reason. I’ve come to unload a problem of my own—to pass it on to you. I’ve been talking to your husband about it.”
“I’m surprised at that; he doesn’t like troubles.”
“I’m surprised by that; he doesn’t like trouble.”
“Especially other people’s; I know very well. But neither do you, I suppose. At any rate, whether you do or not, you must help me. It’s about poor Mr. Rosier.”
“Especially other people’s; I know that for sure. But I guess you don’t either. Anyway, whether you do or don’t, you need to help me. It’s about poor Mr. Rosier.”
“Ah,” said Isabel reflectively, “it’s his trouble then, not yours.”
“Ah,” Isabel said thoughtfully, “it's his issue then, not yours.”
“He has succeeded in saddling me with it. He comes to see me ten times a week, to talk about Pansy.”
“He has managed to burden me with it. He visits me ten times a week to discuss Pansy.”
“Yes, he wants to marry her. I know all about it.”
“Yes, he wants to marry her. I know all about it.”
Madame Merle hesitated. “I gathered from your husband that perhaps you didn’t.”
Madame Merle hesitated. “I got the impression from your husband that maybe you didn’t.”
“How should he know what I know? He has never spoken to me of the matter.”
“How would he know what I know? He’s never talked to me about it.”
“It’s probably because he doesn’t know how to speak of it.”
“It’s probably because he doesn’t know how to talk about it.”
“It’s nevertheless the sort of question in which he’s rarely at fault.”
“It’s still the kind of question where he’s hardly ever to blame.”
“Yes, because as a general thing he knows perfectly well what to think. To-day he doesn’t.”
“Yes, because generally he knows exactly what to think. Today he doesn’t.”
“Haven’t you been telling him?” Isabel asked.
“Haven’t you been telling him?” Isabel asked.
Madame Merle gave a bright, voluntary smile. “Do you know you’re a little dry?”
Madame Merle smiled brightly, almost cheerfully. “Did you know you’re a bit stiff?”
“Yes; I can’t help it. Mr. Rosier has also talked to me.”
“Yeah; I can’t help it. Mr. Rosier has talked to me too.”
“In that there’s some reason. You’re so near the child.”
“In that, there’s some reason. You’re so close to the child.”
“Ah,” said Isabel, “for all the comfort I’ve given him! If you think me dry, I wonder what he thinks.”
“Ah,” said Isabel, “after all the comfort I’ve given him! If you think I'm cold, I wonder what he thinks.”
“I believe he thinks you can do more than you have done.”
“I think he believes you can do more than you've done.”
“I can do nothing.”
"I can't do anything."
“You can do more at least than I. I don’t know what mysterious connection he may have discovered between me and Pansy; but he came to me from the first, as if I held his fortune in my hand. Now he keeps coming back, to spur me up, to know what hope there is, to pour out his feelings.”
“You can definitely do more than I can. I’m not sure what strange link he’s found between me and Pansy, but he approached me from the start, as if I held his fate in my hands. Now he keeps returning, trying to motivate me, to find out what hope there is, to express his feelings.”
“He’s very much in love,” said Isabel.
“He's really in love,” said Isabel.
“Very much—for him.”
"Definitely—for him."
“Very much for Pansy, you might say as well.”
“Definitely for Pansy, you could say that too.”
Madame Merle dropped her eyes a moment. “Don’t you think she’s attractive?”
Madame Merle looked down for a moment. “Don’t you think she’s attractive?”
“The dearest little person possible—but very limited.”
“The sweetest little person you could imagine—but with very few abilities.”
“She ought to be all the easier for Mr. Rosier to love. Mr. Rosier’s not unlimited.”
“She should be all the easier for Mr. Rosier to love. Mr. Rosier isn’t unlimited.”
“No,” said Isabel, “he has about the extent of one’s pocket-handkerchief—the small ones with lace borders.” Her humour had lately turned a good deal to sarcasm, but in a moment she was ashamed of exercising it on so innocent an object as Pansy’s suitor. “He’s very kind, very honest,” she presently added; “and he’s not such a fool as he seems.”
“No,” said Isabel, “he’s about the size of a pocket square—the small ones with lace edges.” Her humor had recently shifted a lot towards sarcasm, but in a moment, she felt embarrassed to use it on someone as innocent as Pansy’s suitor. “He’s very kind, very genuine,” she eventually added; “and he’s not as foolish as he appears.”
“He assures me that she delights in him,” said Madame Merle.
“He assures me that she enjoys being around him,” said Madame Merle.
“I don’t know; I’ve not asked her.”
“I don’t know; I haven’t asked her.”
“You’ve never sounded her a little?”
“You’ve never asked her a little?”
“It’s not my place; it’s her father’s.”
“It’s not my place; it’s her dad’s.”
“Ah, you’re too literal!” said Madame Merle.
“Ah, you’re too literal!” said Madame Merle.
“I must judge for myself.”
“I have to decide for myself.”
Madame Merle gave her smile again. “It isn’t easy to help you.”
Madame Merle smiled again. “It’s not easy to help you.”
“To help me?” said Isabel very seriously. “What do you mean?”
“To help me?” Isabel said seriously. “What do you mean?”
“It’s easy to displease you. Don’t you see how wise I am to be careful? I notify you, at any rate, as I notified Osmond, that I wash my hands of the love-affairs of Miss Pansy and Mr. Edward Rosier. Je n’y peux rien, moi! I can’t talk to Pansy about him. Especially,” added Madame Merle, “as I don’t think him a paragon of husbands.”
“It’s easy to upset you. Don't you realize how smart I am to be cautious? I’m letting you know, just like I let Osmond know, that I’m completely stepping back from the romance between Miss Pansy and Mr. Edward Rosier. Je n’y peux rien, moi! I can’t discuss him with Pansy. Especially,” added Madame Merle, “since I don’t see him as the perfect husband.”
Isabel reflected a little; after which, with a smile, “You don’t wash your hands then!” she said. After which again she added in another tone: “You can’t—you’re too much interested.”
Isabel thought for a moment, then smiled and said, “So you don’t wash your hands!” Then, in a different tone, she added, “You can’t—you care too much.”
Madame Merle slowly rose; she had given Isabel a look as rapid as the intimation that had gleamed before our heroine a few moments before. Only this time the latter saw nothing. “Ask him the next time, and you’ll see.”
Madame Merle stood up slowly; she had given Isabel a glance as quick as the hint that had flashed before our heroine moments earlier. But this time, Isabel didn’t see anything. "Just ask him next time, and you’ll see."
“I can’t ask him; he has ceased to come to the house. Gilbert has let him know that he’s not welcome.”
“I can’t ask him; he’s stopped coming to the house. Gilbert has made it clear that he’s not welcome.”
“Ah yes,” said Madame Merle, “I forgot that—though it’s the burden of his lamentation. He says Osmond has insulted him. All the same,” she went on, “Osmond doesn’t dislike him so much as he thinks.” She had got up as if to close the conversation, but she lingered, looking about her, and had evidently more to say. Isabel perceived this and even saw the point she had in view; but Isabel also had her own reasons for not opening the way.
"Ah yes,” said Madame Merle, “I forgot about that—though it’s the weight of his sorrow. He claims that Osmond has insulted him. Still,” she continued, “Osmond doesn’t dislike him as much as he thinks.” She stood up as if to end the conversation, but she hesitated, glancing around, and clearly had more to say. Isabel noticed this and even understood her intent; however, Isabel had her own reasons for not facilitating the discussion.
“That must have pleased him, if you’ve told him,” she answered, smiling.
"That must have made him happy if you told him," she replied with a smile.
“Certainly I’ve told him; as far as that goes I’ve encouraged him. I’ve preached patience, have said that his case isn’t desperate if he’ll only hold his tongue and be quiet. Unfortunately he has taken it into his head to be jealous.”
“Sure, I’ve told him; in fact, I’ve encouraged him. I’ve preached patience and said that his situation isn’t hopeless if he can just keep quiet and stay calm. Unfortunately, he has decided to be jealous.”
“Jealous?”
"Feeling jealous?"
“Jealous of Lord Warburton, who, he says, is always here.”
“Jealous of Lord Warburton, who, he claims, is always around.”
Isabel, who was tired, had remained sitting; but at this she also rose. “Ah!” she exclaimed simply, moving slowly to the fireplace. Madame Merle observed her as she passed and while she stood a moment before the mantel-glass and pushed into its place a wandering tress of hair.
Isabel, feeling tired, stayed seated; but this made her stand up as well. “Ah!” she simply exclaimed, slowly moving to the fireplace. Madame Merle watched her as she walked by and while she paused for a moment in front of the mirror, she tucked a stray lock of hair back into place.
“Poor Mr. Rosier keeps saying there’s nothing impossible in Lord Warburton’s falling in love with Pansy,” Madame Merle went on. Isabel was silent a little; she turned away from the glass. “It’s true—there’s nothing impossible,” she returned at last, gravely and more gently.
“Poor Mr. Rosier keeps saying there’s nothing impossible about Lord Warburton falling in love with Pansy,” Madame Merle continued. Isabel was silent for a moment; she turned away from the mirror. “It’s true—there’s nothing impossible,” she finally replied, seriously and more softly.
“So I’ve had to admit to Mr. Rosier. So, too, your husband thinks.”
“So, I've had to admit it to Mr. Rosier. Your husband thinks so too.”
“That I don’t know.”
"I don't know."
“Ask him and you’ll see.”
“Ask him, and you’ll see.”
“I shall not ask him,” said Isabel.
“I won't ask him,” said Isabel.
“Pardon me; I forgot you had pointed that out. Of course,” Madame Merle added, “you’ve had infinitely more observation of Lord Warburton’s behaviour than I.”
“Sorry, I forgot you mentioned that. Of course,” Madame Merle added, “you’ve had way more chances to observe Lord Warburton’s behavior than I have.”
“I see no reason why I shouldn’t tell you that he likes my stepdaughter very much.”
“I don’t see any reason not to tell you that he really likes my stepdaughter.”
Madame Merle gave one of her quick looks again. “Likes her, you mean—as Mr. Rosier means?”
Madame Merle shot one of her quick glances again. "Likes her, you mean—as Mr. Rosier means?"
“I don’t know how Mr. Rosier means; but Lord Warburton has let me know that he’s charmed with Pansy.”
“I’m not sure what Mr. Rosier means; but Lord Warburton has told me that he’s delighted with Pansy.”
“And you’ve never told Osmond?” This observation was immediate, precipitate; it almost burst from Madame Merle’s lips.
“And you’ve never told Osmond?” This remark came out quickly, nearly spilling from Madame Merle’s lips.
Isabel’s eyes rested on her. “I suppose he’ll know in time; Lord Warburton has a tongue and knows how to express himself.”
Isabel's gaze lingered on her. "I guess he'll figure it out eventually; Lord Warburton is articulate and knows how to communicate his thoughts."
Madame Merle instantly became conscious that she had spoken more quickly than usual, and the reflection brought the colour to her cheek. She gave the treacherous impulse time to subside and then said as if she had been thinking it over a little: “That would be better than marrying poor Mr. Rosier.”
Madame Merle immediately realized that she had spoken faster than normal, and the thought made her cheeks flush. She allowed the impulsive urge to fade away and then remarked as if she had been pondering it for a while: “That would be better than marrying poor Mr. Rosier.”
“Much better, I think.”
"Way better, in my opinion."
“It would be very delightful; it would be a great marriage. It’s really very kind of him.”
“It would be so lovely; it would be an amazing marriage. He’s really being very kind.”
“Very kind of him?”
"That's really nice of him?"
“To drop his eyes on a simple little girl.”
“To look at a simple little girl.”
“I don’t see that.”
"I don't see that."
“It’s very good of you. But after all, Pansy Osmond—”
“It’s really nice of you. But after all, Pansy Osmond—”
“After all, Pansy Osmond’s the most attractive person he has ever known!” Isabel exclaimed.
“After all, Pansy Osmond is the most attractive person he has ever known!” Isabel exclaimed.
Madame Merle stared, and indeed she was justly bewildered. “Ah, a moment ago I thought you seemed rather to disparage her.”
Madame Merle stared, and she was truly confused. “Ah, a moment ago I thought you seemed to criticize her.”
“I said she was limited. And so she is. And so’s Lord Warburton.”
“I said she has her limits. And she does. So does Lord Warburton.”
“So are we all, if you come to that. If it’s no more than Pansy deserves, all the better. But if she fixes her affections on Mr. Rosier I won’t admit that she deserves it. That will be too perverse.”
“So are we all, if you think about it. If it’s nothing more than what Pansy deserves, that’s fine. But if she sets her sights on Mr. Rosier, I won't say she deserves it. That would be too twisted.”
“Mr. Rosier’s a nuisance!” Isabel cried abruptly.
“Mr. Rosier is such a pain!” Isabel exclaimed suddenly.
“I quite agree with you, and I’m delighted to know that I’m not expected to feed his flame. For the future, when he calls on me, my door shall be closed to him.” And gathering her mantle together Madame Merle prepared to depart. She was checked, however, on her progress to the door, by an inconsequent request from Isabel.
“I totally agree with you, and I’m glad to hear that I’m not expected to keep him interested. From now on, when he comes to see me, my door will be closed to him.” And gathering her coat, Madame Merle got ready to leave. She was, however, stopped on her way to the door by a random request from Isabel.
“All the same, you know, be kind to him.”
“All the same, you know, be nice to him.”
She lifted her shoulders and eyebrows and stood looking at her friend. “I don’t understand your contradictions! Decidedly I shan’t be kind to him, for it will be a false kindness. I want to see her married to Lord Warburton.”
She shrugged and raised her eyebrows, staring at her friend. “I don’t get your contradictions! I definitely won’t be nice to him, because it would be insincere. I want to see her married to Lord Warburton.”
“You had better wait till he asks her.”
“You should wait until he asks her.”
“If what you say’s true, he’ll ask her. Especially,” said Madame Merle in a moment, “if you make him.”
“If what you’re saying is true, he’ll ask her. Especially,” said Madame Merle after a moment, “if you push him to.”
“If I make him?”
"What if I create him?"
“It’s quite in your power. You’ve great influence with him.”
“It’s totally within your control. You have significant influence over him.”
Isabel frowned a little. “Where did you learn that?”
Isabel frowned slightly. “Where did you pick that up?”
“Mrs. Touchett told me. Not you—never!” said Madame Merle, smiling.
“Mrs. Touchett told me. Not you—never!” Madame Merle said with a smile.
“I certainly never told you anything of the sort.”
“I definitely never told you anything like that.”
“You might have done so—so far as opportunity went—when we were by way of being confidential with each other. But you really told me very little; I’ve often thought so since.”
“You could have done that—given the chance—when we were getting close and sharing things. But you actually revealed very little; I’ve thought about that a lot since.”
Isabel had thought so too, and sometimes with a certain satisfaction. But she didn’t admit it now—perhaps because she wished not to appear to exult in it. “You seem to have had an excellent informant in my aunt,” she simply returned.
Isabel thought the same, and sometimes felt a sense of satisfaction about it. But she didn’t admit it now—maybe because she didn’t want to seem too pleased. “You must have had a great source in my aunt,” she replied.
“She let me know you had declined an offer of marriage from Lord Warburton, because she was greatly vexed and was full of the subject. Of course I think you’ve done better in doing as you did. But if you wouldn’t marry Lord Warburton yourself, make him the reparation of helping him to marry some one else.”
“She told me you turned down Lord Warburton's marriage proposal because she was really upset and talking a lot about it. Honestly, I think you made the right choice. But if you're not going to marry Lord Warburton yourself, at least help him find someone else to marry.”
Isabel listened to this with a face that persisted in not reflecting the bright expressiveness of Madame Merle’s. But in a moment she said, reasonably and gently enough: “I should be very glad indeed if, as regards Pansy, it could be arranged.” Upon which her companion, who seemed to regard this as a speech of good omen, embraced her more tenderly than might have been expected and triumphantly withdrew.
Isabel listened to this with a face that didn’t show the bright expressiveness of Madame Merle’s. But after a moment, she said, reasonably and gently, “I would be very happy if we could arrange something regarding Pansy.” Her companion, who saw this as a positive sign, embraced her more tenderly than expected and triumphantly left.
CHAPTER XLI
Osmond touched on this matter that evening for the first time; coming very late into the drawing-room, where she was sitting alone. They had spent the evening at home, and Pansy had gone to bed; he himself had been sitting since dinner in a small apartment in which he had arranged his books and which he called his study. At ten o’clock Lord Warburton had come in, as he always did when he knew from Isabel that she was to be at home; he was going somewhere else and he sat for half an hour. Isabel, after asking him for news of Ralph, said very little to him, on purpose; she wished him to talk with her stepdaughter. She pretended to read; she even went after a little to the piano; she asked herself if she mightn’t leave the room. She had come little by little to think well of the idea of Pansy’s becoming the wife of the master of beautiful Lockleigh, though at first it had not presented itself in a manner to excite her enthusiasm. Madame Merle, that afternoon, had applied the match to an accumulation of inflammable material. When Isabel was unhappy she always looked about her—partly from impulse and partly by theory—for some form of positive exertion. She could never rid herself of the sense that unhappiness was a state of disease—of suffering as opposed to doing. To “do”—it hardly mattered what—would therefore be an escape, perhaps in some degree a remedy. Besides, she wished to convince herself that she had done everything possible to content her husband; she was determined not to be haunted by visions of his wife’s limpness under appeal. It would please him greatly to see Pansy married to an English nobleman, and justly please him, since this nobleman was so sound a character. It seemed to Isabel that if she could make it her duty to bring about such an event she should play the part of a good wife. She wanted to be that; she wanted to be able to believe sincerely, and with proof of it, that she had been that. Then such an undertaking had other recommendations. It would occupy her, and she desired occupation. It would even amuse her, and if she could really amuse herself she perhaps might be saved. Lastly, it would be a service to Lord Warburton, who evidently pleased himself greatly with the charming girl. It was a little “weird” he should—being what he was; but there was no accounting for such impressions. Pansy might captivate any one—any one at least but Lord Warburton. Isabel would have thought her too small, too slight, perhaps even too artificial for that. There was always a little of the doll about her, and that was not what he had been looking for. Still, who could say what men ever were looking for? They looked for what they found; they knew what pleased them only when they saw it. No theory was valid in such matters, and nothing was more unaccountable or more natural than anything else. If he had cared for her it might seem odd he should care for Pansy, who was so different; but he had not cared for her so much as he had supposed. Or if he had, he had completely got over it, and it was natural that, as that affair had failed, he should think something of quite another sort might succeed. Enthusiasm, as I say, had not come at first to Isabel, but it came to-day and made her feel almost happy. It was astonishing what happiness she could still find in the idea of procuring a pleasure for her husband. It was a pity, however, that Edward Rosier had crossed their path!
Osmond brought this up that evening for the first time when he came into the drawing room late, where she was sitting alone. They had spent the evening at home, and Pansy had already gone to bed. He himself had been sitting since dinner in a small room he had set up as a study for his books. At ten o’clock, Lord Warburton had come in, as he always did when he knew from Isabel that she would be home; he was on his way somewhere else and sat for half an hour. Isabel, after asking him for news about Ralph, intentionally said very little to him; she wanted him to have a conversation with her stepdaughter. She pretended to read and even went to the piano for a bit; she wondered if she should leave the room. Gradually, she had come to like the idea of Pansy marrying the owner of beautiful Lockleigh, although it hadn’t initially seemed like something that would excite her enthusiasm. That afternoon, Madame Merle had sparked her interest in something that was already there. When Isabel felt unhappy, she instinctively looked for some form of positive activity—both from impulse and theory—believing that unhappiness was a kind of illness—suffering instead of action. To “do”—it hardly mattered what—was an escape and perhaps a remedy. Also, she wanted to convince herself that she had done everything possible to make her husband happy; she was determined not to be haunted by visions of his wife’s weakness in the face of appeal. He would be very pleased to see Pansy married to an English nobleman, and rightly so, since this nobleman had a good character. Isabel thought that if she could make it her duty to arrange such a marriage, she would fulfill her role as a good wife. She wanted to be that and to truly believe she had succeeded. This undertaking had other benefits too. It would keep her busy, and she craved activity. It might even entertain her, and if she could genuinely amuse herself, maybe she could find some peace. Lastly, it would serve Lord Warburton, who obviously took great pleasure in the charming girl. It seemed a bit “weird” that he would—considering who he was; but such feelings were hard to explain. Pansy might charm anyone—anyone except Lord Warburton. Isabel thought she was too small, too delicate, perhaps even too artificial for him. There was always a bit of a doll-like quality about her, and that wasn’t what he had been looking for. Still, who could really say what men were looking for? They found what they looked for, realizing what pleased them only when they saw it. No theory held true in such cases, and nothing was more mysterious or more natural than anything else. If he had cared for her, it might have seemed strange that he would care for Pansy, who was so different; but he hadn’t cared for her as much as he had thought. Or if he had, he had completely moved on, and it made sense that, since that relationship had failed, he would seek something entirely different that might succeed. As I mentioned, enthusiasm hadn’t been there for Isabel initially, but today it emerged and made her feel nearly happy. It was surprising how much happiness she could still find in the idea of bringing pleasure to her husband. Unfortunately, though, Edward Rosier had gotten in their way!
At this reflection the light that had suddenly gleamed upon that path lost something of its brightness. Isabel was unfortunately as sure that Pansy thought Mr. Rosier the nicest of all the young men—as sure as if she had held an interview with her on the subject. It was very tiresome she should be so sure, when she had carefully abstained from informing herself; almost as tiresome as that poor Mr. Rosier should have taken it into his own head. He was certainly very inferior to Lord Warburton. It was not the difference in fortune so much as the difference in the men; the young American was really so light a weight. He was much more of the type of the useless fine gentleman than the English nobleman. It was true that there was no particular reason why Pansy should marry a statesman; still, if a statesman admired her, that was his affair, and she would make a perfect little pearl of a peeress.
As she thought about it, the light that had suddenly shone on that path dimmed a bit. Isabel was unfortunately completely convinced that Pansy thought Mr. Rosier was the best of all the young men—just as sure as if she had talked to her about it. It was really frustrating that she was so certain, especially since she had made a point of not finding out; almost as annoying as the fact that poor Mr. Rosier had come to that conclusion himself. He was definitely not as impressive as Lord Warburton. It wasn't just the difference in wealth; it was more about the difference in the men. The young American was really quite lightweight. He was more like a useless dandy than an English nobleman. It was true that there was no specific reason for Pansy to marry a politician; still, if a politician admired her, that was his business, and she would make a perfect little gem of a peeress.
It may seem to the reader that Mrs. Osmond had grown of a sudden strangely cynical, for she ended by saying to herself that this difficulty could probably be arranged. An impediment that was embodied in poor Rosier could not anyhow present itself as a dangerous one; there were always means of levelling secondary obstacles. Isabel was perfectly aware that she had not taken the measure of Pansy’s tenacity, which might prove to be inconveniently great; but she inclined to see her as rather letting go, under suggestion, than as clutching under deprecation—since she had certainly the faculty of assent developed in a very much higher degree than that of protest. She would cling, yes, she would cling; but it really mattered to her very little what she clung to. Lord Warburton would do as well as Mr. Rosier—especially as she seemed quite to like him; she had expressed this sentiment to Isabel without a single reservation; she had said she thought his conversation most interesting—he had told her all about India. His manner to Pansy had been of the rightest and easiest—Isabel noticed that for herself, as she also observed that he talked to her not in the least in a patronising way, reminding himself of her youth and simplicity, but quite as if she understood his subjects with that sufficiency with which she followed those of the fashionable operas. This went far enough for attention to the music and the barytone. He was careful only to be kind—he was as kind as he had been to another fluttered young chit at Gardencourt. A girl might well be touched by that; she remembered how she herself had been touched, and said to herself that if she had been as simple as Pansy the impression would have been deeper still. She had not been simple when she refused him; that operation had been as complicated as, later, her acceptance of Osmond had been. Pansy, however, in spite of her simplicity, really did understand, and was glad that Lord Warburton should talk to her, not about her partners and bouquets, but about the state of Italy, the condition of the peasantry, the famous grist-tax, the pellagra, his impressions of Roman society. She looked at him, as she drew her needle through her tapestry, with sweet submissive eyes, and when she lowered them she gave little quiet oblique glances at his person, his hands, his feet, his clothes, as if she were considering him. Even his person, Isabel might have reminded her, was better than Mr. Rosier’s. But Isabel contented herself at such moments with wondering where this gentleman was; he came no more at all to Palazzo Roccanera. It was surprising, as I say, the hold it had taken of her—the idea of assisting her husband to be pleased.
It might seem to the reader that Mrs. Osmond suddenly became oddly cynical because she ultimately told herself that this issue could probably be resolved. An obstacle represented by poor Rosier definitely didn’t seem dangerous; there were always ways to overcome secondary challenges. Isabel fully recognized that she hadn’t fully grasped Pansy’s persistence, which might turn out to be inconveniently strong; however, she leaned toward viewing her as more likely to let go when suggested rather than hold on when discouraged—since Pansy clearly had a greater ability to agree than to object. She would cling, yes, she would cling; but it truly mattered very little to her what she clung to. Lord Warburton would do just as well as Mr. Rosier—especially since she seemed to like him quite a bit; she had expressed this feeling to Isabel without any reservations; she had said she found his conversation very interesting—he had told her all about India. His manner toward Pansy had been perfectly appropriate and natural—Isabel noticed this herself, as she also saw that he spoke to her without being condescending, remembering her youth and innocence, but as if she understood his topics just as well as she did the themes of the popular operas. This was enough for her to pay attention to the music and the baritone. He was careful just to be kind—he was as kind to her as he had been to another flustered young girl at Gardencourt. A girl could easily be moved by that; she recalled how she herself had been touched and thought that if she had been as innocent as Pansy, the impact would have been even stronger. She hadn’t been innocent when she turned him down; that decision had been as complicated as her later acceptance of Osmond. However, Pansy, despite her simplicity, truly understood and was happy that Lord Warburton spoke to her, not about her partners and flowers, but about the situation in Italy, the state of the peasantry, the infamous grist tax, the pellagra, and his views on Roman society. She looked at him, drawing her needle through her tapestry, with sweet, submissive eyes, and when she lowered them, she offered soft, sidelong glances at his person, hands, feet, and clothes, as if she were contemplating him. Isabel might have reminded her that even his appearance was better than Mr. Rosier’s. But Isabel contented herself during those moments with wondering where this gentleman had gone; he hadn’t come back to Palazzo Roccanera at all. It was surprising, as I said, how much hold this concept had on her—the idea of helping her husband be happy.
It was surprising for a variety of reasons which I shall presently touch upon. On the evening I speak of, while Lord Warburton sat there, she had been on the point of taking the great step of going out of the room and leaving her companions alone. I say the great step, because it was in this light that Gilbert Osmond would have regarded it, and Isabel was trying as much as possible to take her husband’s view. She succeeded after a fashion, but she fell short of the point I mention. After all she couldn’t rise to it; something held her and made this impossible. It was not exactly that it would be base or insidious; for women as a general thing practise such manoeuvres with a perfectly good conscience, and Isabel was instinctively much more true than false to the common genius of her sex. There was a vague doubt that interposed—a sense that she was not quite sure. So she remained in the drawing-room, and after a while Lord Warburton went off to his party, of which he promised to give Pansy a full account on the morrow. After he had gone she wondered if she had prevented something which would have happened if she had absented herself for a quarter of an hour; and then she pronounced—always mentally—that when their distinguished visitor should wish her to go away he would easily find means to let her know it. Pansy said nothing whatever about him after he had gone, and Isabel studiously said nothing, as she had taken a vow of reserve until after he should have declared himself. He was a little longer in coming to this than might seem to accord with the description he had given Isabel of his feelings. Pansy went to bed, and Isabel had to admit that she could not now guess what her stepdaughter was thinking of. Her transparent little companion was for the moment not to be seen through.
It was surprising for several reasons that I will discuss shortly. On the evening I'm referring to, while Lord Warburton was there, she was on the verge of making the significant decision to leave the room and let her companions be alone. I call it a significant decision because that's how Gilbert Osmond would have viewed it, and Isabel was trying her best to see it from her husband's perspective. She managed to some extent, but she couldn't fully embrace the idea I mentioned. In the end, something held her back, making it impossible. It wasn't that it would be deceitful or sneaky; after all, women generally carry out such moves with a clean conscience, and Isabel was naturally more true than false to the shared traits of her gender. There was a vague uncertainty—she felt she wasn't completely sure. So she stayed in the drawing-room, and after a while, Lord Warburton left for his party, promising to give Pansy a full report the next day. Once he was gone, she wondered if her presence had prevented something that might have happened had she stepped out for just fifteen minutes. Then she mentally concluded that when their esteemed guest wanted her to leave, he would surely find a way to let her know. Pansy didn’t mention him at all after he left, and Isabel purposefully stayed quiet, having vowed to hold back until he had made his intentions clear. He took a little longer to do this than might have matched the feelings he described to Isabel. Pansy went to bed, and Isabel had to admit that she couldn’t now figure out what her stepdaughter was thinking. Her typically transparent little companion was for the moment a mystery.
She remained alone, looking at the fire, until, at the end of half an hour, her husband came in. He moved about a while in silence and then sat down; he looked at the fire like herself. But she now had transferred her eyes from the flickering flame in the chimney to Osmond’s face, and she watched him while he kept his silence. Covert observation had become a habit with her; an instinct, of which it is not an exaggeration to say that it was allied to that of self-defence, had made it habitual. She wished as much as possible to know his thoughts, to know what he would say, beforehand, so that she might prepare her answer. Preparing answers had not been her strong point of old; she had rarely in this respect got further than thinking afterwards of clever things she might have said. But she had learned caution—learned it in a measure from her husband’s very countenance. It was the same face she had looked into with eyes equally earnest perhaps, but less penetrating, on the terrace of a Florentine villa; except that Osmond had grown slightly stouter since his marriage. He still, however, might strike one as very distinguished.
She sat alone, gazing at the fire, until her husband came in half an hour later. He moved around quietly for a bit and then sat down, looking at the fire like she was. But now she had shifted her gaze from the flickering flames to Osmond’s face, watching him as he stayed silent. This subtle observation had become a habit for her; an instinct, which isn’t an exaggeration to say was similar to self-defense, had made it second nature. She wanted to know his thoughts as much as possible, to anticipate what he would say, so she could prepare her response. Coming up with replies hadn’t been her strong suit in the past; she often found herself only thinking of clever things she could have said afterward. But she had learned to be cautious—partly from her husband’s very expression. It was the same face she had looked into with equally earnest eyes, though perhaps less perceptive, on the terrace of a Florentine villa; except Osmond had gained a bit of weight since their marriage. Still, he might come across as very distinguished.
“Has Lord Warburton been here?” he presently asked.
“Has Lord Warburton been here?” he asked.
“Yes, he stayed half an hour.”
“Yes, he stayed for half an hour.”
“Did he see Pansy?”
"Did he see Pansy?"
“Yes; he sat on the sofa beside her.”
“Yes; he sat on the couch next to her.”
“Did he talk with her much?”
“Did he talk to her a lot?”
“He talked almost only to her.”
“He mostly chatted with her.”
“It seems to me he’s attentive. Isn’t that what you call it?”
"It seems to me he's paying attention. Isn't that what you call it?"
“I don’t call it anything,” said Isabel; “I’ve waited for you to give it a name.”
“I don’t call it anything,” Isabel said. “I’ve waited for you to name it.”
“That’s a consideration you don’t always show,” Osmond answered after a moment.
"That's a thought you don't always express," Osmond replied after a moment.
“I’ve determined, this time, to try and act as you’d like. I’ve so often failed of that.”
“I’ve decided, this time, to try and act the way you want. I’ve often failed at that.”
Osmond turned his head slowly, looking at her. “Are you trying to quarrel with me?”
Osmond slowly turned his head to look at her. “Are you trying to argue with me?”
“No, I’m trying to live at peace.”
“No, I’m trying to live in peace.”
“Nothing’s more easy; you know I don’t quarrel myself.”
“Nothing's easier; you know I don’t argue.”
“What do you call it when you try to make me angry?” Isabel asked.
“What do you call it when you try to annoy me?” Isabel asked.
“I don’t try; if I’ve done so it has been the most natural thing in the world. Moreover I’m not in the least trying now.”
“I don’t try; if I’ve done it, it’s been the most natural thing in the world. Plus, I’m not trying at all right now.”
Isabel smiled. “It doesn’t matter. I’ve determined never to be angry again.”
Isabel smiled. “It doesn’t matter. I’ve decided I’m never going to get angry again.”
“That’s an excellent resolve. Your temper isn’t good.”
"That's a great decision. Your anger isn't great."
“No—it’s not good.” She pushed away the book she had been reading and took up the band of tapestry Pansy had left on the table.
“No—it’s not good.” She pushed the book she had been reading away and picked up the tapestry band Pansy had left on the table.
“That’s partly why I’ve not spoken to you about this business of my daughter’s,” Osmond said, designating Pansy in the manner that was most frequent with him. “I was afraid I should encounter opposition—that you too would have views on the subject. I’ve sent little Rosier about his business.”
“That’s part of the reason I haven’t talked to you about my daughter,” Osmond said, indicating Pansy in his usual way. “I was worried I’d face some resistance—that you might have opinions on the matter. I’ve sent young Rosier on his errands.”
“You were afraid I’d plead for Mr. Rosier? Haven’t you noticed that I’ve never spoken to you of him?”
“You thought I’d ask for Mr. Rosier? Haven’t you realized that I’ve never mentioned him to you?”
“I’ve never given you a chance. We’ve so little conversation in these days. I know he was an old friend of yours.”
“I’ve never given you a chance. We hardly talk these days. I know he was an old friend of yours.”
“Yes; he’s an old friend of mine.” Isabel cared little more for him than for the tapestry that she held in her hand; but it was true that he was an old friend and that with her husband she felt a desire not to extenuate such ties. He had a way of expressing contempt for them which fortified her loyalty to them, even when, as in the present case, they were in themselves insignificant. She sometimes felt a sort of passion of tenderness for memories which had no other merit than that they belonged to her unmarried life. “But as regards Pansy,” she added in a moment, “I’ve given him no encouragement.”
“Yes; he’s an old friend of mine.” Isabel cared little more for him than for the tapestry she was holding, but it was true that he was an old friend, and she felt a desire to not downplay those ties with her husband. He had a way of showing disdain for them, which made her more loyal to them, even when, as in this case, they were insignificant. Sometimes she felt a kind of tender passion for memories that had no other value than that they belonged to her unmarried life. “But when it comes to Pansy,” she added after a moment, “I haven't encouraged him at all.”
“That’s fortunate,” Osmond observed.
“That's lucky,” Osmond noted.
“Fortunate for me, I suppose you mean. For him it matters little.”
"Fortunate for me, I guess that's what you mean. For him, it doesn't matter much."
“There’s no use talking of him,” Osmond said. “As I tell you, I’ve turned him out.”
“There's no point in talking about him,” Osmond said. “Like I told you, I've kicked him out.”
“Yes; but a lover outside’s always a lover. He’s sometimes even more of one. Mr. Rosier still has hope.”
“Yes, but a lover on the outside is always a lover. Sometimes, he’s even more of one. Mr. Rosier still has hope.”
“He’s welcome to the comfort of it! My daughter has only to sit perfectly quiet to become Lady Warburton.”
"He’s free to enjoy it! My daughter just has to sit completely still to become Lady Warburton."
“Should you like that?” Isabel asked with a simplicity which was not so affected as it may appear. She was resolved to assume nothing, for Osmond had a way of unexpectedly turning her assumptions against her. The intensity with which he would like his daughter to become Lady Warburton had been the very basis of her own recent reflections. But that was for herself; she would recognise nothing until Osmond should have put it into words; she would not take for granted with him that he thought Lord Warburton a prize worth an amount of effort that was unusual among the Osmonds. It was Gilbert’s constant intimation that for him nothing in life was a prize; that he treated as from equal to equal with the most distinguished people in the world, and that his daughter had only to look about her to pick out a prince. It cost him therefore a lapse from consistency to say explicitly that he yearned for Lord Warburton and that if this nobleman should escape his equivalent might not be found; with which moreover it was another of his customary implications that he was never inconsistent. He would have liked his wife to glide over the point. But strangely enough, now that she was face to face with him and although an hour before she had almost invented a scheme for pleasing him, Isabel was not accommodating, would not glide. And yet she knew exactly the effect on his mind of her question: it would operate as an humiliation. Never mind; he was terribly capable of humiliating her—all the more so that he was also capable of waiting for great opportunities and of showing sometimes an almost unaccountable indifference to small ones. Isabel perhaps took a small opportunity because she would not have availed herself of a great one.
“Would you like that?” Isabel asked simply, though it wasn’t as affected as it might seem. She was determined not to assume anything, as Osmond had a tendency to turn her assumptions against her unexpectedly. The extent to which he wanted his daughter to become Lady Warburton had been the basis of her recent thoughts. But that was just for her; she wouldn’t acknowledge anything until Osmond put it into words. She wouldn’t assume he thought Lord Warburton was a prize worth putting in an unusual effort for, unlike the other Osmonds. Gilbert consistently hinted that nothing in life was a prize for him; he treated the most distinguished people in the world as equals, suggesting his daughter could pick a prince just by looking around. Therefore, it was inconsistent for him to explicitly say that he yearned for Lord Warburton and that if this nobleman slipped away, he wouldn’t find an equivalent; he implied that he was never inconsistent. He preferred it if his wife would skip over this topic. But oddly enough, now that she was face to face with him, and even though she had almost come up with a plan to please him an hour earlier, Isabel wasn’t being accommodating, she wouldn’t skip over it. Yet she knew exactly how her question would affect him: it would humiliate him. But it didn’t matter; he was very capable of humiliating her—especially since he could wait for major opportunities and sometimes showed almost baffling indifference to the small ones. Isabel might have seized a small opportunity because she wouldn’t have taken advantage of a big one.
Osmond at present acquitted himself very honourably. “I should like it extremely; it would be a great marriage. And then Lord Warburton has another advantage: he’s an old friend of yours. It would be pleasant for him to come into the family. It’s very odd Pansy’s admirers should all be your old friends.”
Osmond is currently handling things very well. “I would really like it; it would be an amazing match. Plus, Lord Warburton has another advantage: he’s an old friend of yours. It would be nice for him to join the family. It’s strange that all of Pansy’s admirers are your old friends.”
“It’s natural that they should come to see me. In coming to see me they see Pansy. Seeing her it’s natural they should fall in love with her.”
“It makes sense that they would come to see me. By coming to see me, they get to see Pansy. And naturally, when they see her, they’re likely to fall in love with her.”
“So I think. But you’re not bound to do so.”
“So I think. But you don’t have to.”
“If she should marry Lord Warburton I should be very glad,” Isabel went on frankly. “He’s an excellent man. You say, however, that she has only to sit perfectly still. Perhaps she won’t sit perfectly still. If she loses Mr. Rosier she may jump up!”
“If she marries Lord Warburton, I’d be really happy,” Isabel said openly. “He’s a great guy. But you mention that she just has to sit completely still. Maybe she won’t sit still. If she loses Mr. Rosier, she might just get up!”
Osmond appeared to give no heed to this; he sat gazing at the fire. “Pansy would like to be a great lady,” he remarked in a moment with a certain tenderness of tone. “She wishes above all to please,” he added.
Osmond seemed not to pay any attention to this; he sat staring at the fire. “Pansy would love to be a great lady,” he said after a moment, with a hint of tenderness in his voice. “She really wants to please,” he added.
“To please Mr. Rosier, perhaps.”
"To make Mr. Rosier happy, maybe."
“No, to please me.”
“No, to make me happy.”
“Me too a little, I think,” said Isabel.
“Me too a bit, I think,” said Isabel.
“Yes, she has a great opinion of you. But she’ll do what I like.”
"Yeah, she thinks highly of you. But she'll do what I want."
“If you’re sure of that, it’s very well,” she went on.
"If you're confident about that, then that's great," she continued.
“Meantime,” said Osmond, “I should like our distinguished visitor to speak.”
“Meanwhile,” said Osmond, “I’d like our distinguished guest to speak.”
“He has spoken—to me. He has told me it would be a great pleasure to him to believe she could care for him.”
“He has talked to me. He said it would make him really happy to think she could care about him.”
Osmond turned his head quickly, but at first he said nothing. Then, “Why didn’t you tell me that?” he asked sharply.
Osmond turned his head quickly, but at first, he said nothing. Then, “Why didn’t you tell me that?” he asked sharply.
“There was no opportunity. You know how we live. I’ve taken the first chance that has offered.”
“There was no opportunity. You know how we live. I took the first chance that came my way.”
“Did you speak to him of Rosier?”
"Did you talk to him about Rosier?"
“Oh yes, a little.”
“Oh yeah, a bit.”
“That was hardly necessary.”
"That wasn't really necessary."
“I thought it best he should know, so that, so that—” And Isabel paused.
“I thought it was best he should know, so that, so that—” And Isabel paused.
“So that what?”
"So what?"
“So that he might act accordingly.”
“So he could respond appropriately.”
“So that he might back out, do you mean?”
"So, you mean he might bail?"
“No, so that he might advance while there’s yet time.”
“No, so he can move forward while there’s still time.”
“That’s not the effect it seems to have had.”
"That’s not the impact it appears to have had."
“You should have patience,” said Isabel. “You know Englishmen are shy.”
“You should be patient,” said Isabel. “You know English people can be shy.”
“This one’s not. He was not when he made love to you.”
“This one’s not. He wasn’t when he made love to you.”
She had been afraid Osmond would speak of that; it was disagreeable to her. “I beg your pardon; he was extremely so,” she returned.
She had been afraid Osmond would mention that; it was unpleasant for her. “I’m sorry; he really was,” she replied.
He answered nothing for some time; he took up a book and fingered the pages while she sat silent and occupied herself with Pansy’s tapestry. “You must have a great deal of influence with him,” Osmond went on at last. “The moment you really wish it you can bring him to the point.”
He didn’t say anything for a while; he picked up a book and turned the pages as she sat quietly, focusing on Pansy’s tapestry. “You must have a lot of influence over him,” Osmond finally said. “Whenever you really want it, you can get him to do what you want.”
This was more offensive still; but she felt the great naturalness of his saying it, and it was after all extremely like what she had said to herself. “Why should I have influence?” she asked. “What have I ever done to put him under an obligation to me?”
This was even more insulting, but she could sense how natural it felt for him to say it, and it was surprisingly similar to what she had told herself. “Why should I have any influence?” she asked. “What have I ever done to put him in my debt?”
“You refused to marry him,” said Osmond with his eyes on his book.
“You said no to marrying him,” Osmond said, keeping his eyes on his book.
“I must not presume too much on that,” she replied.
“I shouldn’t take that for granted,” she replied.
He threw down the book presently and got up, standing before the fire with his hands behind him. “Well, I hold that it lies in your hands. I shall leave it there. With a little good-will you may manage it. Think that over and remember how much I count on you.” He waited a little, to give her time to answer; but she answered nothing, and he presently strolled out of the room.
He tossed the book aside and stood up, positioning himself in front of the fire with his hands behind his back. “Well, I believe it’s up to you now. I’ll leave it at that. With a bit of effort, you can handle it. Think it over and remember how much I rely on you.” He paused for a moment, giving her a chance to respond; but she didn’t say anything, and he soon walked out of the room.
CHAPTER XLII
She had answered nothing because his words had put the situation before her and she was absorbed in looking at it. There was something in them that suddenly made vibrations deep, so that she had been afraid to trust herself to speak. After he had gone she leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes; and for a long time, far into the night and still further, she sat in the still drawing-room, given up to her meditation. A servant came in to attend to the fire, and she bade him bring fresh candles and then go to bed. Osmond had told her to think of what he had said; and she did so indeed, and of many other things. The suggestion from another that she had a definite influence on Lord Warburton—this had given her the start that accompanies unexpected recognition. Was it true that there was something still between them that might be a handle to make him declare himself to Pansy—a susceptibility, on his part, to approval, a desire to do what would please her? Isabel had hitherto not asked herself the question, because she had not been forced; but now that it was directly presented to her she saw the answer, and the answer frightened her. Yes, there was something—something on Lord Warburton’s part. When he had first come to Rome she believed the link that united them to be completely snapped; but little by little she had been reminded that it had yet a palpable existence. It was as thin as a hair, but there were moments when she seemed to hear it vibrate. For herself nothing was changed; what she once thought of him she always thought; it was needless this feeling should change; it seemed to her in fact a better feeling than ever. But he? had he still the idea that she might be more to him than other women? Had he the wish to profit by the memory of the few moments of intimacy through which they had once passed? Isabel knew she had read some of the signs of such a disposition. But what were his hopes, his pretensions, and in what strange way were they mingled with his evidently very sincere appreciation of poor Pansy? Was he in love with Gilbert Osmond’s wife, and if so what comfort did he expect to derive from it? If he was in love with Pansy he was not in love with her stepmother, and if he was in love with her stepmother he was not in love with Pansy. Was she to cultivate the advantage she possessed in order to make him commit himself to Pansy, knowing he would do so for her sake and not for the small creature’s own—was this the service her husband had asked of her? This at any rate was the duty with which she found herself confronted—from the moment she admitted to herself that her old friend had still an uneradicated predilection for her society. It was not an agreeable task; it was in fact a repulsive one. She asked herself with dismay whether Lord Warburton were pretending to be in love with Pansy in order to cultivate another satisfaction and what might be called other chances. Of this refinement of duplicity she presently acquitted him; she preferred to believe him in perfect good faith. But if his admiration for Pansy were a delusion this was scarcely better than its being an affectation. Isabel wandered among these ugly possibilities until she had completely lost her way; some of them, as she suddenly encountered them, seemed ugly enough. Then she broke out of the labyrinth, rubbing her eyes, and declared that her imagination surely did her little honour and that her husband’s did him even less. Lord Warburton was as disinterested as he need be, and she was no more to him than she need wish. She would rest upon this till the contrary should be proved; proved more effectually than by a cynical intimation of Osmond’s.
She hadn't said anything because his words had laid the situation out for her, and she was wrapped up in examining it. There was something in what he said that resonated deeply, making her hesitate to trust herself to speak. After he left, she leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes; for a long time, well into the night and beyond, she sat in the quiet drawing-room, lost in thought. A servant came in to tend to the fire, and she instructed him to bring fresh candles and then go to bed. Osmond had told her to think about what he had said; and she really did, along with many other things. The suggestion from someone else that she had a definite influence on Lord Warburton—it startled her, this moment of unexpected realization. Was it true that there was still something between them that could lead him to declare himself to Pansy—a responsiveness to approval, a wish to do what would please her? Isabel had never previously asked herself this question, as she hadn’t been forced to; but now that it had been directly presented to her, she saw the answer, and it terrified her. Yes, there was something—something on Lord Warburton’s part. When he first came to Rome, she believed that the connection between them had completely broken; but gradually, she had been reminded that it still had a tangible existence. It was as thin as a hair, yet there were moments when she felt it vibrate. For her, nothing had changed; what she once thought of him remained constant—it seemed unnecessary for her feelings to shift; in fact, it felt stronger than ever. But what about him? Did he still think she could mean more to him than other women? Did he wish to take advantage of the few moments of intimacy they had shared? Isabel knew she had recognized some signs of such feelings in him. But what were his hopes, his expectations, and how were they strangely mixed with his obvious, genuine appreciation for poor Pansy? Was he in love with Gilbert Osmond’s wife, and if so, what comfort could he find in that? If he loved Pansy, he couldn't possibly be in love with her stepmother, and if he loved her stepmother, he couldn't possibly love Pansy. Should she play up the advantage she had to make him commit to Pansy, knowing he would do it for her sake and not for the little girl’s own—was that the service her husband wanted from her? This was the responsibility she faced—once she accepted that her old friend still had an enduring fondness for her company. It was not a pleasant task; in fact, it felt repulsive. She wondered with dismay if Lord Warburton was pretending to love Pansy to pursue some other satisfaction and in what might be called other chances. She quickly dismissed the idea of such deceit; she preferred to see him as completely sincere. But if his admiration for Pansy were just an illusion, that was hardly better than it being a pretense. Isabel wandered through these unpleasant possibilities until she completely lost her direction; some of them, when she stumbled upon them, felt particularly grim. Then she broke out of the confusion, rubbing her eyes, and asserted that her imagination surely reflected poorly on her and her husband's even more so. Lord Warburton was as altruistic as he needed to be, and she was no more to him than she truly wished to be. She would hold onto this thought until proven otherwise; proven more convincingly than by a cynical hint from Osmond.
Such a resolution, however, brought her this evening but little peace, for her soul was haunted with terrors which crowded to the foreground of thought as quickly as a place was made for them. What had suddenly set them into livelier motion she hardly knew, unless it were the strange impression she had received in the afternoon of her husband’s being in more direct communication with Madame Merle than she suspected. That impression came back to her from time to time, and now she wondered it had never come before. Besides this, her short interview with Osmond half an hour ago was a striking example of his faculty for making everything wither that he touched, spoiling everything for her that he looked at. It was very well to undertake to give him a proof of loyalty; the real fact was that the knowledge of his expecting a thing raised a presumption against it. It was as if he had had the evil eye; as if his presence were a blight and his favour a misfortune. Was the fault in himself, or only in the deep mistrust she had conceived for him? This mistrust was now the clearest result of their short married life; a gulf had opened between them over which they looked at each other with eyes that were on either side a declaration of the deception suffered. It was a strange opposition, of the like of which she had never dreamed—an opposition in which the vital principle of the one was a thing of contempt to the other. It was not her fault—she had practised no deception; she had only admired and believed. She had taken all the first steps in the purest confidence, and then she had suddenly found the infinite vista of a multiplied life to be a dark, narrow alley with a dead wall at the end. Instead of leading to the high places of happiness, from which the world would seem to lie below one, so that one could look down with a sense of exaltation and advantage, and judge and choose and pity, it led rather downward and earthward, into realms of restriction and depression where the sound of other lives, easier and freer, was heard as from above, and where it served to deepen the feeling of failure. It was her deep distrust of her husband—this was what darkened the world. That is a sentiment easily indicated, but not so easily explained, and so composite in its character that much time and still more suffering had been needed to bring it to its actual perfection. Suffering, with Isabel, was an active condition; it was not a chill, a stupor, a despair; it was a passion of thought, of speculation, of response to every pressure. She flattered herself that she had kept her failing faith to herself, however,—that no one suspected it but Osmond. Oh, he knew it, and there were times when she thought he enjoyed it. It had come gradually—it was not till the first year of their life together, so admirably intimate at first, had closed that she had taken the alarm. Then the shadows had begun to gather; it was as if Osmond deliberately, almost malignantly, had put the lights out one by one. The dusk at first was vague and thin, and she could still see her way in it. But it steadily deepened, and if now and again it had occasionally lifted there were certain corners of her prospect that were impenetrably black. These shadows were not an emanation from her own mind: she was very sure of that; she had done her best to be just and temperate, to see only the truth. They were a part, they were a kind of creation and consequence, of her husband’s very presence. They were not his misdeeds, his turpitudes; she accused him of nothing—that is but of one thing, which was not a crime. She knew of no wrong he had done; he was not violent, he was not cruel: she simply believed he hated her. That was all she accused him of, and the miserable part of it was precisely that it was not a crime, for against a crime she might have found redress. He had discovered that she was so different, that she was not what he had believed she would prove to be. He had thought at first he could change her, and she had done her best to be what he would like. But she was, after all, herself—she couldn’t help that; and now there was no use pretending, wearing a mask or a dress, for he knew her and had made up his mind. She was not afraid of him; she had no apprehension he would hurt her; for the ill-will he bore her was not of that sort. He would if possible never give her a pretext, never put himself in the wrong. Isabel, scanning the future with dry, fixed eyes, saw that he would have the better of her there. She would give him many pretexts, she would often put herself in the wrong. There were times when she almost pitied him; for if she had not deceived him in intention she understood how completely she must have done so in fact. She had effaced herself when he first knew her; she had made herself small, pretending there was less of her than there really was. It was because she had been under the extraordinary charm that he, on his side, had taken pains to put forth. He was not changed; he had not disguised himself, during the year of his courtship, any more than she. But she had seen only half his nature then, as one saw the disk of the moon when it was partly masked by the shadow of the earth. She saw the full moon now—she saw the whole man. She had kept still, as it were, so that he should have a free field, and yet in spite of this she had mistaken a part for the whole.
Such a resolution, however, brought her this evening but little peace, for her soul was plagued by fears that rushed to the forefront of her thoughts as quickly as there was room for them. She hardly knew what had suddenly stirred them into a livelier motion, unless it was the strange impression she had gotten in the afternoon that her husband was in more direct communication with Madame Merle than she had suspected. That feeling returned to her from time to time, and now she wondered why it had never occurred to her before. Additionally, her brief meeting with Osmond half an hour ago illustrated his ability to dim everything he touched, ruining everything for her that he looked at. It was all well and good to try to show him her loyalty; the reality was that knowing he expected something created a presumption against it. It was as if he had an evil eye; as if his presence was a curse and his approval a misfortune. Was the fault in him, or was it just the deep mistrust she had developed toward him? This mistrust had now become the clearest outcome of their brief married life; a chasm had opened between them, over which they looked at each other with eyes that revealed the deception they had both experienced. It was a strange opposition, one she had never imagined—an opposition in which the essential nature of one was something the other viewed with disdain. It wasn’t her fault—she had practiced no deception; she had simply admired and believed. She had made all her initial moves in pure confidence, only to discover that the vast possibilities of a multiplied life were actually a dark, narrow alley with a dead end. Instead of leading to the heights of happiness, from which the world seemed to lie beneath her, so she could look down with a sense of elevation and superiority, and judge and choose and empathize, it led instead downward and closer to the ground, into realms of limitation and despair where the sounds of other lives, easier and freer, reached her from above, deepening her sense of failure. It was her profound distrust of her husband—this was what darkened her world. That’s a feeling that’s easy to express, but not so easy to explain, and so complex in its nature that a lot of time and even more suffering had been needed to bring it to its full realization. For Isabel, suffering was an active condition; it wasn’t a chill, a stupor, a despair; it was a passionate engagement of thought, speculation, and response to every pressure. She reassured herself that she kept her declining faith to herself—no one suspected it but Osmond. Oh, he knew, and there were times she thought he might even take pleasure in it. It had unfolded gradually—only after the first year of their life together, which had started off so intimately, had passed that she became alarmed. Then the shadows had begun to gather; it felt as though Osmond had deliberately, almost malignantly, put out the lights one by one. The dusk at first was vague and thin, and she could still navigate through it. But it steadily deepened, and while it sometimes lifted, there were certain corners of her perspective that remained pitch black. These shadows were not a product of her own mind: she was very sure of that; she had done her best to be fair and rational, to see only the truth. They were a part, a kind of creation and consequence, of her husband’s very presence. They were not his wrongdoings, his corrupt actions; she blamed him for nothing—except for one thing, which was not a crime. She was unaware of any wrong he had done; he was not violent, he was not cruel: she simply believed he hated her. That was all she accused him of, and the horrible part was that it wasn’t a crime, because against a crime she might have found a resolution. He had realized that she was so different, that she was not what he had believed she would turn out to be. He had thought at first that he could change her, and she had tried her best to be what he wanted. But she was, after all, herself—she couldn’t change that; and now, there was no point in pretending, wearing a mask or a costume, for he knew who she was and had made up his mind about it. She wasn’t afraid of him; she didn’t worry he would hurt her; for the dislike he held toward her wasn’t like that. He would, if possible, never give her a reason, never put himself in the wrong. Isabel, looking ahead with dry, fixed eyes, saw that he would have the advantage over her there. She would give him many reasons, she would often put herself in the wrong. There were times when she almost felt sorry for him; because if she hadn’t deceived him in intent, she understood how completely she must have misled him in reality. She had diminished herself when he first got to know her; she had made herself small, pretending there was less to her than there really was. It was because she had been under the extraordinary charm that he had been careful to establish. He had not changed; he had not disguised himself during the year of his courtship, any more than she had. But she had seen only half his nature then, as one sees the face of the moon when it is partly obscured by the shadow of the earth. She saw the full moon now—she saw the entire man. She had kept quiet, as it were, so he would have a clear field, and yet despite this, she had mistaken a part for the whole.
Ah, she had been immensely under the charm! It had not passed away; it was there still: she still knew perfectly what it was that made Osmond delightful when he chose to be. He had wished to be when he made love to her, and as she had wished to be charmed it was not wonderful he had succeeded. He had succeeded because he had been sincere; it never occurred to her now to deny him that. He admired her—he had told her why: because she was the most imaginative woman he had known. It might very well have been true; for during those months she had imagined a world of things that had no substance. She had had a more wondrous vision of him, fed through charmed senses and oh such a stirred fancy!—she had not read him right. A certain combination of features had touched her, and in them she had seen the most striking of figures. That he was poor and lonely and yet that somehow he was noble—that was what had interested her and seemed to give her her opportunity. There had been an indefinable beauty about him—in his situation, in his mind, in his face. She had felt at the same time that he was helpless and ineffectual, but the feeling had taken the form of a tenderness which was the very flower of respect. He was like a sceptical voyager strolling on the beach while he waited for the tide, looking seaward yet not putting to sea. It was in all this she had found her occasion. She would launch his boat for him; she would be his providence; it would be a good thing to love him. And she had loved him, she had so anxiously and yet so ardently given herself—a good deal for what she found in him, but a good deal also for what she brought him and what might enrich the gift. As she looked back at the passion of those full weeks she perceived in it a kind of maternal strain—the happiness of a woman who felt that she was a contributor, that she came with charged hands. But for her money, as she saw to-day, she would never have done it. And then her mind wandered off to poor Mr. Touchett, sleeping under English turf, the beneficent author of infinite woe! For this was the fantastic fact. At bottom her money had been a burden, had been on her mind, which was filled with the desire to transfer the weight of it to some other conscience, to some more prepared receptacle. What would lighten her own conscience more effectually than to make it over to the man with the best taste in the world? Unless she should have given it to a hospital there would have been nothing better she could do with it; and there was no charitable institution in which she had been as much interested as in Gilbert Osmond. He would use her fortune in a way that would make her think better of it and rub off a certain grossness attaching to the good luck of an unexpected inheritance. There had been nothing very delicate in inheriting seventy thousand pounds; the delicacy had been all in Mr. Touchett’s leaving them to her. But to marry Gilbert Osmond and bring him such a portion—in that there would be delicacy for her as well. There would be less for him—that was true; but that was his affair, and if he loved her he wouldn’t object to her being rich. Had he not had the courage to say he was glad she was rich?
Ah, she had been completely captivated! The feeling hadn't faded; it lingered: she still clearly understood what made Osmond so charming when he wanted to be. He chose to be charming when he courted her, and since she wanted to feel enchanted, it was no surprise that he succeeded. He succeeded because he was genuine; it never occurred to her now to doubt that. He admired her—he had told her why: because she was the most imaginative woman he had ever met. That might very well have been true; during those months, she had envisioned an entire world of things that weren’t real. She had a more remarkable vision of him, influenced by her enchanted senses and such a stirred imagination!—she hadn’t seen him clearly. A certain combination of features had caught her attention, and in them, she had seen the most striking figure. The fact that he was poor and lonely yet somehow noble—that intrigued her and seemed to present her with an opportunity. There was an indescribable beauty about him—in his circumstances, in his mind, in his face. She felt at the same time that he was helpless and ineffective, but the feeling took the form of a tenderness that was rooted in deep respect. He was like a skeptical traveler strolling on the beach while waiting for the tide, gazing out to sea yet not setting sail. It was within all this that she found her chance. She would launch his boat for him; she would be his support; it would be wonderful to love him. And she had loved him; she had anxiously and wholeheartedly given herself—much for what she saw in him but also a lot for what she could bring him and enrich the gift. Looking back on the passion of those intense weeks, she recognized a kind of maternal instinct—the joy of a woman who felt she was contributing, who came with open hands. But for her money, as she realized today, she would never have done it. Then her thoughts drifted to poor Mr. Touchett, resting under English soil, the kind source of endless trouble! This was the strange reality. Deep down, her money had been a burden, weighing on her mind as she longed to transfer that weight to someone else, to a more suitable recipient. What would lighten her own conscience more effectively than to hand it over to the man with the best taste in the world? Unless she had given it to a hospital, there would have been no better way to use it; and there was no charitable cause she cared about more than Gilbert Osmond. He would use her fortune in a way that would make her feel better about it and diminish some of the coarseness tied to the good fortune of an unexpected inheritance. There was nothing particularly delicate about inheriting seventy thousand pounds; the delicacy was all in Mr. Touchett’s choice to leave it to her. But to marry Gilbert Osmond and bring him such a fortune—in that she would find delicacy for herself too. There would be less for him—that was true; but that was his concern, and if he loved her, he wouldn’t mind her being wealthy. Hadn’t he had the courage to say he was glad she was rich?
Isabel’s cheek burned when she asked herself if she had really married on a factitious theory, in order to do something finely appreciable with her money. But she was able to answer quickly enough that this was only half the story. It was because a certain ardour took possession of her—a sense of the earnestness of his affection and a delight in his personal qualities. He was better than any one else. This supreme conviction had filled her life for months, and enough of it still remained to prove to her that she could not have done otherwise. The finest—in the sense of being the subtlest—manly organism she had ever known had become her property, and the recognition of her having but to put out her hands and take it had been originally a sort of act of devotion. She had not been mistaken about the beauty of his mind; she knew that organ perfectly now. She had lived with it, she had lived in it almost—it appeared to have become her habitation. If she had been captured it had taken a firm hand to seize her; that reflection perhaps had some worth. A mind more ingenious, more pliant, more cultivated, more trained to admirable exercises, she had not encountered; and it was this exquisite instrument she had now to reckon with. She lost herself in infinite dismay when she thought of the magnitude of his deception. It was a wonder, perhaps, in view of this, that he didn’t hate her more. She remembered perfectly the first sign he had given of it—it had been like the bell that was to ring up the curtain upon the real drama of their life. He said to her one day that she had too many ideas and that she must get rid of them. He had told her that already, before their marriage; but then she had not noticed it: it had come back to her only afterwards. This time she might well have noticed it, because he had really meant it. The words had been nothing superficially; but when in the light of deepening experience she had looked into them they had then appeared portentous. He had really meant it—he would have liked her to have nothing of her own but her pretty appearance. She had known she had too many ideas; she had more even than he had supposed, many more than she had expressed to him when he had asked her to marry him. Yes, she had been hypocritical; she had liked him so much. She had too many ideas for herself; but that was just what one married for, to share them with some one else. One couldn’t pluck them up by the roots, though of course one might suppress them, be careful not to utter them. It had not been this, however, his objecting to her opinions; this had been nothing. She had no opinions—none that she would not have been eager to sacrifice in the satisfaction of feeling herself loved for it. What he had meant had been the whole thing—her character, the way she felt, the way she judged. This was what she had kept in reserve; this was what he had not known until he had found himself—with the door closed behind, as it were—set down face to face with it. She had a certain way of looking at life which he took as a personal offence. Heaven knew that now at least it was a very humble, accommodating way! The strange thing was that she should not have suspected from the first that his own had been so different. She had thought it so large, so enlightened, so perfectly that of an honest man and a gentleman. Hadn’t he assured her that he had no superstitions, no dull limitations, no prejudices that had lost their freshness? Hadn’t he all the appearance of a man living in the open air of the world, indifferent to small considerations, caring only for truth and knowledge and believing that two intelligent people ought to look for them together and, whether they found them or not, find at least some happiness in the search? He had told her he loved the conventional; but there was a sense in which this seemed a noble declaration. In that sense, that of the love of harmony and order and decency and of all the stately offices of life, she went with him freely, and his warning had contained nothing ominous. But when, as the months had elapsed, she had followed him further and he had led her into the mansion of his own habitation, then, then she had seen where she really was.
Isabel’s cheek burned as she asked herself if she had really married based on a false theory, just to do something admirable with her money. But she quickly realized that this was only part of the story. There was a certain passion that took hold of her—a sense of the sincerity of his love and a joy in his personal qualities. He was better than anyone else. This deep conviction had filled her life for months, and enough of it still remained to show her that she couldn't have chosen differently. The most refined and subtle man she had ever known had become hers, and recognizing that she only needed to reach out and take him had initially felt like an act of devotion. She hadn't been wrong about the beauty of his mind; she now understood it perfectly. She had lived with it, she had almost lived within it—it seemed to have become her home. If she had been captured, it had taken a strong hand to hold her; that thought was perhaps worth considering. She hadn't encountered a more clever, adaptable, cultured, and skillfully trained mind than his; and it was this exquisite instrument she now had to contend with. She felt an overwhelming despair when contemplating the depth of his deception. It was astonishing, perhaps, given this context, that he didn't hate her more. She clearly remembered the first time he had shown it—it was like the bell that signaled the start of the real drama of their life. One day, he told her she had too many ideas and needed to get rid of them. He had mentioned this before their marriage, but she hadn’t noticed at the time; it only came back to her later. This time she should have noticed it because he truly meant it. The words, on the surface, seemed trivial; but with the insight of growing experience, they now felt significant. He genuinely wanted her to have nothing of her own except her pretty appearance. She knew she had too many ideas; in fact, she had even more than he realized, far more than she'd conveyed to him when he proposed. Yes, she had been hypocritical; she had liked him that much. She had too many ideas for herself; but that was exactly why one marries, to share them with someone else. One couldn't entirely uproot them, but sure, one could suppress them, be cautious about expressing them. However, it wasn’t just that he objected to her opinions; that had been nothing. She had no opinions—none that she wouldn’t eagerly sacrifice to feel loved for it. What he truly meant was everything—her character, her feelings, her judgments. This was what she had kept hidden; this was what he hadn’t known until he had found himself—doors closed behind him—face to face with it. She had a certain perspective on life that he took as a personal affront. Heaven knew that at this point, it was a very humble, accommodating perspective! The strange thing was that she hadn’t suspected from the start that his perspective was so different. She had thought his outlook so expansive, so enlightened, so clearly that of an honest man and a gentleman. Hadn’t he promised her he had no superstitions, no dull limits, no outdated prejudices? Didn’t he seem like a man who lived openly in the world, indifferent to trivial concerns and only caring for truth and knowledge, believing that two intelligent people should seek them together and, whether they found anything or not, still find some happiness in the pursuit? He had told her he loved the conventional, but in a sense, this seemed like a noble declaration. In that sense—of a love for harmony, order, decency, and all the dignified aspects of life—she willingly followed him, and his warning hadn’t seemed foreboding. But as the months passed and she followed him further into the reality of his world, that was when she truly saw where she stood.
She could live it over again, the incredulous terror with which she had taken the measure of her dwelling. Between those four walls she had lived ever since; they were to surround her for the rest of her life. It was the house of darkness, the house of dumbness, the house of suffocation. Osmond’s beautiful mind gave it neither light nor air; Osmond’s beautiful mind indeed seemed to peep down from a small high window and mock at her. Of course it had not been physical suffering; for physical suffering there might have been a remedy. She could come and go; she had her liberty; her husband was perfectly polite. He took himself so seriously; it was something appalling. Under all his culture, his cleverness, his amenity, under his good-nature, his facility, his knowledge of life, his egotism lay hidden like a serpent in a bank of flowers. She had taken him seriously, but she had not taken him so seriously as that. How could she—especially when she had known him better? She was to think of him as he thought of himself—as the first gentleman in Europe. So it was that she had thought of him at first, and that indeed was the reason she had married him. But when she began to see what it implied she drew back; there was more in the bond than she had meant to put her name to. It implied a sovereign contempt for every one but some three or four very exalted people whom he envied, and for everything in the world but half a dozen ideas of his own. That was very well; she would have gone with him even there a long distance; for he pointed out to her so much of the baseness and shabbiness of life, opened her eyes so wide to the stupidity, the depravity, the ignorance of mankind, that she had been properly impressed with the infinite vulgarity of things and of the virtue of keeping one’s self unspotted by it. But this base, if noble world, it appeared, was after all what one was to live for; one was to keep it forever in one’s eye, in order not to enlighten or convert or redeem it, but to extract from it some recognition of one’s own superiority. On the one hand it was despicable, but on the other it afforded a standard. Osmond had talked to Isabel about his renunciation, his indifference, the ease with which he dispensed with the usual aids to success; and all this had seemed to her admirable. She had thought it a grand indifference, an exquisite independence. But indifference was really the last of his qualities; she had never seen any one who thought so much of others. For herself, avowedly, the world had always interested her and the study of her fellow creatures been her constant passion. She would have been willing, however, to renounce all her curiosities and sympathies for the sake of a personal life, if the person concerned had only been able to make her believe it was a gain! This at least was her present conviction; and the thing certainly would have been easier than to care for society as Osmond cared for it.
She could relive the incredible fear she felt as she assessed her home. Those four walls had enclosed her ever since; they would remain her prison for the rest of her life. It was a house of darkness, a house of silence, a house of suffocation. Osmond's brilliant mind offered neither light nor space; it felt like his intellect peeked through a small high window just to mock her. Of course, it wasn’t physical suffering—there might have been a remedy for that. She could come and go as she pleased; she had her freedom; her husband was always polite. But he took himself so seriously; it was downright frightening. Beneath all his sophistication, cleverness, charm, goodness, ease, insight into life, and self-importance lay a hidden serpent. She had regarded him seriously, but not that seriously. How could she—especially after knowing him better? She was supposed to think of him as he thought of himself—as the most refined gentleman in Europe. That was how she initially viewed him, and that was actually why she married him. But as she began to understand what that entailed, she pulled back; there was more to the relationship than she had intended to commit to. It entailed a sovereign disdain for everyone except three or four distinguished individuals whom he envied, and for everything in the world except for a handful of his own ideas. That was fine; she would have followed him for quite a while, as he revealed to her the baseness and pettiness of life, opening her eyes wide to the stupidity, depravity, and ignorance of humanity, which made her acutely aware of the sheer vulgarity of things and the importance of keeping herself unsullied by it. But this base, albeit noble, world was ultimately what one lived for; one was meant to keep it always in view, not to enlighten, convert, or redeem it, but to draw from it some acknowledgment of one’s own superiority. On one hand it was despicable, yet on the other it provided a measure. Osmond had spoken to Isabel about his renunciation, his indifference, and how effortlessly he dismissed the usual paths to success; all of this had seemed admirable to her. She had seen it as grand indifference, an exquisite independence. But indifference was truly the last of his traits; she had never encountered someone who thought so much about others. For her part, the world had always captured her interest, and the study of her fellow beings was her constant passion. However, she would have been willing to give up all her curiosities and empathy for the sake of a personal life, if the person involved had only been able to convince her it was worth it! At least that was her current belief; and honestly, it would have been easier than caring about society as Osmond did.
He was unable to live without it, and she saw that he had never really done so; he had looked at it out of his window even when he appeared to be most detached from it. He had his ideal, just as she had tried to have hers; only it was strange that people should seek for justice in such different quarters. His ideal was a conception of high prosperity and propriety, of the aristocratic life, which she now saw that he deemed himself always, in essence at least, to have led. He had never lapsed from it for an hour; he would never have recovered from the shame of doing so. That again was very well; here too she would have agreed; but they attached such different ideas, such different associations and desires, to the same formulas. Her notion of the aristocratic life was simply the union of great knowledge with great liberty; the knowledge would give one a sense of duty and the liberty a sense of enjoyment. But for Osmond it was altogether a thing of forms, a conscious, calculated attitude. He was fond of the old, the consecrated, the transmitted; so was she, but she pretended to do what she chose with it. He had an immense esteem for tradition; he had told her once that the best thing in the world was to have it, but that if one was so unfortunate as not to have it one must immediately proceed to make it. She knew that he meant by this that she hadn’t it, but that he was better off; though from what source he had derived his traditions she never learned. He had a very large collection of them, however; that was very certain, and after a little she began to see. The great thing was to act in accordance with them; the great thing not only for him but for her. Isabel had an undefined conviction that to serve for another person than their proprietor traditions must be of a thoroughly superior kind; but she nevertheless assented to this intimation that she too must march to the stately music that floated down from unknown periods in her husband’s past; she who of old had been so free of step, so desultory, so devious, so much the reverse of processional. There were certain things they must do, a certain posture they must take, certain people they must know and not know. When she saw this rigid system close about her, draped though it was in pictured tapestries, that sense of darkness and suffocation of which I have spoken took possession of her; she seemed shut up with an odour of mould and decay. She had resisted of course; at first very humorously, ironically, tenderly; then, as the situation grew more serious, eagerly, passionately, pleadingly. She had pleaded the cause of freedom, of doing as they chose, of not caring for the aspect and denomination of their life—the cause of other instincts and longings, of quite another ideal.
He couldn't live without it, and she realized he never really had; he had gazed at it from his window even when he seemed most disconnected from it. He had his ideal, just like she had tried to have hers; it was just odd that people looked for justice in such different places. His ideal was a vision of wealth and proper living, of the aristocratic life, which she now understood he believed he had always, at least in essence, lived. He had never strayed from it for even an hour; he would never have forgiven himself for the shame of doing so. That was fine by her; she would have agreed with that; but they attached such different meanings, associations, and desires to the same concepts. Her view of aristocratic life was simply the combination of great knowledge and great freedom; knowledge would instill a sense of duty, and freedom a sense of enjoyment. For Osmond, however, it was purely about appearances, a deliberate, calculated stance. He loved the old, the revered, the inherited; so did she, but she pretended to wield it as she wished. He held great respect for tradition; he once told her that the best thing in the world was to have it, but if you were unfortunate enough not to, you had to go out and create it. She knew he meant she didn’t have it, but he did; she never figured out where his traditions came from. He had a vast collection of them, that was for sure, and after a while, she began to understand. The essential thing was to act in accordance with them; that was important not just for him but for her too. Isabel had an unclear belief that to serve someone else's traditions, they had to be of a higher quality; yet she still agreed to the idea that she too needed to march to the elegant music that echoed from her husband's unknown past; she, who had once been so free in her movements, so aimless, so unpredictable, so unlike a follower. There were certain things they had to do, a specific stance they had to adopt, certain people they had to know and avoid. When she saw this strict system closing in on her, even though it was draped in beautiful tapestries, the sense of darkness and suffocation that I mentioned earlier took over; she felt trapped in an atmosphere of mold and decay. Of course, she had resisted; at first, very humorously, ironically, tenderly; then, as the situation became more serious, with eagerness, passion, and pleading. She had advocated for freedom, for doing what they wanted, for not worrying about the image and label of their life—the cause of different instincts and desires, of a completely different ideal.
Then it was that her husband’s personality, touched as it never had been, stepped forth and stood erect. The things she had said were answered only by his scorn, and she could see he was ineffably ashamed of her. What did he think of her—that she was base, vulgar, ignoble? He at least knew now that she had no traditions! It had not been in his prevision of things that she should reveal such flatness; her sentiments were worthy of a radical newspaper or a Unitarian preacher. The real offence, as she ultimately perceived, was her having a mind of her own at all. Her mind was to be his—attached to his own like a small garden-plot to a deer-park. He would rake the soil gently and water the flowers; he would weed the beds and gather an occasional nosegay. It would be a pretty piece of property for a proprietor already far-reaching. He didn’t wish her to be stupid. On the contrary, it was because she was clever that she had pleased him. But he expected her intelligence to operate altogether in his favour, and so far from desiring her mind to be a blank he had flattered himself that it would be richly receptive. He had expected his wife to feel with him and for him, to enter into his opinions, his ambitions, his preferences; and Isabel was obliged to confess that this was no great insolence on the part of a man so accomplished and a husband originally at least so tender. But there were certain things she could never take in. To begin with, they were hideously unclean. She was not a daughter of the Puritans, but for all that she believed in such a thing as chastity and even as decency. It would appear that Osmond was far from doing anything of the sort; some of his traditions made her push back her skirts. Did all women have lovers? Did they all lie and even the best have their price? Were there only three or four that didn’t deceive their husbands? When Isabel heard such things she felt a greater scorn for them than for the gossip of a village parlour—a scorn that kept its freshness in a very tainted air. There was the taint of her sister-in-law: did her husband judge only by the Countess Gemini? This lady very often lied, and she had practised deceptions that were not simply verbal. It was enough to find these facts assumed among Osmond’s traditions—it was enough without giving them such a general extension. It was her scorn of his assumptions, it was this that made him draw himself up. He had plenty of contempt, and it was proper his wife should be as well furnished; but that she should turn the hot light of her disdain upon his own conception of things—this was a danger he had not allowed for. He believed he should have regulated her emotions before she came to it; and Isabel could easily imagine how his ears had scorched on his discovering he had been too confident. When one had a wife who gave one that sensation there was nothing left but to hate her.
Then her husband’s personality, usually so composed, finally emerged, standing tall. The things she said were met only with his disdain, and she could see he was deeply ashamed of her. What did he think of her—that she was cheap, rude, and unworthy? He at least realized now that she had no background! It hadn’t occurred to him that she would show such dullness; her feelings seemed more fitting for a radical newspaper or a Unitarian preacher. The real issue, as she eventually understood, was that she had a mind of her own at all. Her mind was supposed to be his—like a small garden attached to a grand estate. He would tend to it gently and water the flowers; he would pull weeds and pick an occasional bouquet. It would be a nice little piece of property for a man who already had a wide reach. He didn’t want her to be dull. On the contrary, it was her intelligence that attracted him. But he expected her cleverness to serve his interests, and rather than wishing for her mind to be blank, he had convinced himself it would be deeply receptive. He expected his wife to share his thoughts and feelings, to engage with his opinions, ambitions, and preferences; and Isabel had to admit that this wasn’t such a grand expectation from a man so accomplished who was originally at least so caring. But there were certain things she could never accept. To start with, they were appallingly immoral. She wasn’t a daughter of the Puritans, but she did believe in chastity and decency. It seemed that Osmond didn’t follow such principles; some of his attitudes made her want to pull back her skirts. Did all women have lovers? Did they all lie, and did even the best have their price? Were there only three or four who didn’t cheat on their husbands? When Isabel heard such things, she felt more contempt for them than for the gossip in a village parlor—a contempt that remained intact in a very corrupt environment. There was the taint of her sister-in-law: did her husband judge solely by the Countess Gemini? This woman often lied, and she had engaged in deceptions that went beyond mere words. It was enough to find such beliefs in Osmond’s traditions—it was enough without generalizing them. It was her disdain for his assumptions that made him straighten up. He had plenty of contempt, and it was right for his wife to have some too; but for her to cast the glaring light of her disdain on his worldview—that was a threat he hadn’t anticipated. He thought he should have managed her emotions before she reached this point; and Isabel could easily imagine how embarrassed he felt when he realized he had been too confident. When you have a wife who gives you that feeling, there’s nothing left to do but resent her.
She was morally certain now that this feeling of hatred, which at first had been a refuge and a refreshment, had become the occupation and comfort of his life. The feeling was deep, because it was sincere; he had had the revelation that she could after all dispense with him. If to herself the idea was startling, if it presented itself at first as a kind of infidelity, a capacity for pollution, what infinite effect might it not be expected to have had upon him? It was very simple; he despised her; she had no traditions and the moral horizon of a Unitarian minister. Poor Isabel, who had never been able to understand Unitarianism! This was the certitude she had been living with now for a time that she had ceased to measure. What was coming—what was before them? That was her constant question. What would he do—what ought she to do? When a man hated his wife what did it lead to? She didn’t hate him, that she was sure of, for every little while she felt a passionate wish to give him a pleasant surprise. Very often, however, she felt afraid, and it used to come over her, as I have intimated, that she had deceived him at the very first. They were strangely married, at all events, and it was a horrible life. Until that morning he had scarcely spoken to her for a week; his manner was as dry as a burned-out fire. She knew there was a special reason; he was displeased at Ralph Touchett’s staying on in Rome. He thought she saw too much of her cousin—he had told her a week before it was indecent she should go to him at his hotel. He would have said more than this if Ralph’s invalid state had not appeared to make it brutal to denounce him; but having had to contain himself had only deepened his disgust. Isabel read all this as she would have read the hour on the clock-face; she was as perfectly aware that the sight of her interest in her cousin stirred her husband’s rage as if Osmond had locked her into her room—which she was sure was what he wanted to do. It was her honest belief that on the whole she was not defiant, but she certainly couldn’t pretend to be indifferent to Ralph. She believed he was dying at last and that she should never see him again, and this gave her a tenderness for him that she had never known before. Nothing was a pleasure to her now; how could anything be a pleasure to a woman who knew that she had thrown away her life? There was an everlasting weight on her heart—there was a livid light on everything. But Ralph’s little visit was a lamp in the darkness; for the hour that she sat with him her ache for herself became somehow her ache for him. She felt to-day as if he had been her brother. She had never had a brother, but if she had and she were in trouble and he were dying, he would be dear to her as Ralph was. Ah yes, if Gilbert was jealous of her there was perhaps some reason; it didn’t make Gilbert look better to sit for half an hour with Ralph. It was not that they talked of him—it was not that she complained. His name was never uttered between them. It was simply that Ralph was generous and that her husband was not. There was something in Ralph’s talk, in his smile, in the mere fact of his being in Rome, that made the blasted circle round which she walked more spacious. He made her feel the good of the world; he made her feel what might have been. He was after all as intelligent as Osmond—quite apart from his being better. And thus it seemed to her an act of devotion to conceal her misery from him. She concealed it elaborately; she was perpetually, in their talk, hanging out curtains and before her again—it lived before her again,—it had never had time to die—that morning in the garden at Florence when he had warned her against Osmond. She had only to close her eyes to see the place, to hear his voice, to feel the warm, sweet air. How could he have known? What a mystery, what a wonder of wisdom! As intelligent as Gilbert? He was much more intelligent—to arrive at such a judgement as that. Gilbert had never been so deep, so just. She had told him then that from her at least he should never know if he was right; and this was what she was taking care of now. It gave her plenty to do; there was passion, exaltation, religion in it. Women find their religion sometimes in strange exercises, and Isabel at present, in playing a part before her cousin, had an idea that she was doing him a kindness. It would have been a kindness perhaps if he had been for a single instant a dupe. As it was, the kindness consisted mainly in trying to make him believe that he had once wounded her greatly and that the event had put him to shame, but that, as she was very generous and he was so ill, she bore him no grudge and even considerately forbore to flaunt her happiness in his face. Ralph smiled to himself, as he lay on his sofa, at this extraordinary form of consideration; but he forgave her for having forgiven him. She didn’t wish him to have the pain of knowing she was unhappy: that was the great thing, and it didn’t matter that such knowledge would rather have righted him.
She was now completely sure that this feeling of hatred, which at first had been a refuge and a source of relief, had turned into the focus and comfort of his life. The feeling ran deep because it was genuine; he had realized that she could actually get along without him. If the idea was surprising to her and initially felt like a kind of betrayal, a potential for corruption, what immense effect might it have had on him? It was very straightforward; he despised her; she had no traditions and the moral outlook of a Unitarian minister. Poor Isabel, who had never really understood Unitarianism! This was the certainty that she had been living with for a while now, a duration she had lost track of. What lay ahead—what was in front of them? That was her constant question. What would he do—what should she do? When a man hated his wife, where did it lead? She didn’t hate him, she was sure of that, because every now and then she felt a passionate desire to surprise him pleasantly. However, she often felt afraid, and it used to overwhelm her, as I hinted at, that she had deceived him from the very beginning. They were oddly married, in any case, and it was a dreadful life. Until that morning, he had barely spoken to her for a week; his demeanor was as dry as ashes. She knew there was a specific reason; he was upset about Ralph Touchett staying in Rome. He thought she was spending too much time with her cousin—he had told her a week before that it was inappropriate for her to visit him at his hotel. He would have said more if Ralph's ill condition hadn't made it seem cruel to criticize him, but having to hold back only intensified his disgust. Isabel understood this as clearly as if she were reading the time on a clock; she was fully aware that her interest in her cousin ignited her husband’s anger, just as if Osmond had locked her in her room—which she was certain was what he wanted to do. She honestly believed that overall she wasn’t being defiant, but she certainly couldn’t pretend to be indifferent to Ralph. She believed he was finally dying and that she would never see him again, and this gave her a tenderness for him that she had never experienced before. Nothing brought her joy now; how could anything be enjoyable for a woman who realized she had wasted her life? There was an everlasting weight on her heart—everything seemed dimmed. But Ralph's brief visit was a light in the darkness; during the hour she spent with him, her pain for herself became, in a way, her pain for him. She felt today as if he were her brother. She had never had a brother, but if she did and was in trouble and he were dying, he would mean to her what Ralph did. Ah yes, if Gilbert was jealous of her, there might be some justification; it didn’t make Gilbert look better to sit for half an hour with Ralph. It wasn’t that they talked about him—it wasn’t that she complained. His name never came up between them. It was simply that Ralph was generous and her husband was not. There was something in Ralph’s conversation, in his smile, in the mere fact of him being in Rome, that made the suffocating circle she walked around feel less confining. He made her aware of the goodness in the world; he made her feel what could have been. He was, after all, as intelligent as Osmond—quite apart from being better in many ways. And so it felt like an act of devotion to hide her misery from him. She concealed it artfully; in their conversations, she was constantly setting up curtains and before her again—it was vividly present—it had never had the chance to fade—was that morning in the garden at Florence when he had warned her about Osmond. She just had to close her eyes to see the place, to hear his voice, to feel the warm, sweet air. How could he have known? What a mystery, what a marvel of wisdom! As intelligent as Gilbert? He was far more intelligent to come to such a conclusion. Gilbert had never been so insightful, so fair. She had told him then that he would never know if he was right from her; this was what she was guarding now. It kept her busy; there was passion, elevation, a kind of religion in it. Women sometimes find their religion in strange pursuits, and Isabel at the moment, in playing a role before her cousin, believed she was being kind to him. It might have been kindness if he had been a deceived for even a brief moment. As it was, the kindness mainly lay in trying to make him think that he had once hurt her deeply and that the incident had embarrassed him, but that, since she was very generous and he was so sick, she held no grudge and even thoughtfully refrained from flaunting her happiness in his face. Ralph smiled to himself as he lay on his sofa at this unusual form of consideration; however, he forgave her for having forgiven him. She wanted to spare him the pain of knowing she was unhappy: that was what truly mattered, and it didn’t matter that knowing would have probably made things right for him.
For herself, she lingered in the soundless saloon long after the fire had gone out. There was no danger of her feeling the cold; she was in a fever. She heard the small hours strike, and then the great ones, but her vigil took no heed of time. Her mind, assailed by visions, was in a state of extraordinary activity, and her visions might as well come to her there, where she sat up to meet them, as on her pillow, to make a mockery of rest. As I have said, she believed she was not defiant, and what could be a better proof of it than that she should linger there half the night, trying to persuade herself that there was no reason why Pansy shouldn’t be married as you would put a letter in the post-office? When the clock struck four she got up; she was going to bed at last, for the lamp had long since gone out and the candles burned down to their sockets. But even then she stopped again in the middle of the room and stood there gazing at a remembered vision—that of her husband and Madame Merle unconsciously and familiarly associated.
For her part, she stayed in the quiet lounge long after the fire had gone out. She wasn’t worried about feeling cold; she was burning up with fever. She heard the small hours chime, followed by the larger ones, but her watch didn’t care about time. Her mind, overwhelmed by images, was extremely active, and those images might as well come to her there, where she sat to confront them, as on her pillow, to disrupt any chance of rest. As I mentioned, she thought she wasn’t being defiant, and what could be a better proof of that than her lingering there for half the night, trying to convince herself that there was no reason Pansy couldn’t get married as easily as dropping a letter in the mailbox? When the clock struck four, she stood up; she was finally going to bed, since the lamp had gone out long ago and the candles had burned down to the holders. But even then, she paused again in the middle of the room, standing there staring at a memory—a vision of her husband and Madame Merle, unconsciously and familiarly linked.
CHAPTER XLIII
Three nights after this she took Pansy to a great party, to which Osmond, who never went to dances, did not accompany them. Pansy was as ready for a dance as ever; she was not of a generalising turn and had not extended to other pleasures the interdict she had seen placed on those of love. If she was biding her time or hoping to circumvent her father she must have had a prevision of success. Isabel thought this unlikely; it was much more likely that Pansy had simply determined to be a good girl. She had never had such a chance, and she had a proper esteem for chances. She carried herself no less attentively than usual and kept no less anxious an eye upon her vaporous skirts; she held her bouquet very tight and counted over the flowers for the twentieth time. She made Isabel feel old; it seemed so long since she had been in a flutter about a ball. Pansy, who was greatly admired, was never in want of partners, and very soon after their arrival she gave Isabel, who was not dancing, her bouquet to hold. Isabel had rendered her this service for some minutes when she became aware of the near presence of Edward Rosier. He stood before her; he had lost his affable smile and wore a look of almost military resolution. The change in his appearance would have made Isabel smile if she had not felt his case to be at bottom a hard one: he had always smelt so much more of heliotrope than of gunpowder. He looked at her a moment somewhat fiercely, as if to notify her he was dangerous, and then dropped his eyes on her bouquet. After he had inspected it his glance softened and he said quickly: “It’s all pansies; it must be hers!”
Three nights later, she took Pansy to a big party, and Osmond, who never went to dances, didn’t go with them. Pansy was just as ready to dance as ever; she wasn’t the type to generalize and hadn’t applied the restrictions she saw on love to other pleasures. If she was waiting for the right moment or hoping to outsmart her father, she must have had some kind of confidence in success. Isabel thought that was unlikely; it was far more probable that Pansy had simply decided to be a good girl. She had never had such an opportunity, and she valued chances. She carried herself just as carefully as always and kept a watchful eye on her flowing skirts; she held her bouquet tightly and counted the flowers for the twentieth time. She made Isabel feel old; it seemed like ages since she had been excited about a ball. Pansy, who was very popular, never ran out of dance partners, and soon after they arrived, she handed Isabel, who wasn’t dancing, her bouquet to hold. Isabel had been holding it for a few minutes when she noticed Edward Rosier nearby. He stood in front of her, his friendly smile gone, replaced by a look of almost military determination. The change in his appearance would have made Isabel smile if she hadn’t felt that his situation was ultimately a tough one: he had always smelled far more of heliotrope than of gunpowder. He looked at her for a moment with a fierce expression, as if to warn her he was dangerous, then his gaze fell on her bouquet. After looking it over, his eyes softened, and he quickly said, “It’s all pansies; it must be hers!”
Isabel smiled kindly. “Yes, it’s hers; she gave it to me to hold.”
Isabel smiled warmly. “Yeah, it’s hers; she asked me to keep it for her.”
“May I hold it a little, Mrs. Osmond?” the poor young man asked.
“Can I hold it for a bit, Mrs. Osmond?” the poor young man asked.
“No, I can’t trust you; I’m afraid you wouldn’t give it back.”
“No, I can’t trust you; I’m worried you wouldn’t return it.”
“I’m not sure that I should; I should leave the house with it instantly. But may I not at least have a single flower?”
“I’m not sure I should; I should leave the house with it right away. But can I at least have one flower?”
Isabel hesitated a moment, and then, smiling still, held out the bouquet. “Choose one yourself. It’s frightful what I’m doing for you.”
Isabel paused for a moment, and then, still smiling, held out the bouquet. “Pick one for yourself. It’s ridiculous what I’m doing for you.”
“Ah, if you do no more than this, Mrs. Osmond!” Rosier exclaimed with his glass in one eye, carefully choosing his flower.
“Ah, if you do no more than this, Mrs. Osmond!” Rosier said with his glass in one eye, carefully picking his flower.
“Don’t put it into your button-hole,” she said. “Don’t for the world!”
“Don’t put it in your buttonhole,” she said. “Don’t do it, no matter what!”
“I should like her to see it. She has refused to dance with me, but I wish to show her that I believe in her still.”
“I want her to see it. She has refused to dance with me, but I want to show her that I still believe in her.”
“It’s very well to show it to her, but it’s out of place to show it to others. Her father has told her not to dance with you.”
“It’s fine to show it to her, but it’s inappropriate to show it to others. Her father has told her not to dance with you.”
“And is that all you can do for me? I expected more from you, Mrs. Osmond,” said the young man in a tone of fine general reference. “You know our acquaintance goes back very far—quite into the days of our innocent childhood.”
“And is that all you can do for me? I expected more from you, Mrs. Osmond,” said the young man with an air of casual irony. “You know we’ve known each other for a long time—right back to our carefree childhood days.”
“Don’t make me out too old,” Isabel patiently answered. “You come back to that very often, and I’ve never denied it. But I must tell you that, old friends as we are, if you had done me the honour to ask me to marry you I should have refused you on the spot.”
“Don’t make me seem too old,” Isabel replied patiently. “You bring that up quite a bit, and I’ve never denied it. But I have to tell you, even though we’re old friends, if you had done me the honor of asking me to marry you, I would have turned you down right away.”
“Ah, you don’t esteem me then. Say at once that you think me a mere Parisian trifler!”
“Ah, so you don’t think much of me, huh? Just say it straight that you see me as just another superficial Parisian!”
“I esteem you very much, but I’m not in love with you. What I mean by that, of course, is that I’m not in love with you for Pansy.”
“I think very highly of you, but I’m not in love with you. What I mean by that, of course, is that I’m not in love with you for Pansy.”
“Very good; I see. You pity me—that’s all.” And Edward Rosier looked all round, inconsequently, with his single glass. It was a revelation to him that people shouldn’t be more pleased; but he was at least too proud to show that the deficiency struck him as general.
“Alright, I understand. You feel sorry for me—that's it.” And Edward Rosier glanced around aimlessly with his monocle. It surprised him that people weren’t more pleased; but he was too proud to reveal that he noticed this lack of enthusiasm.
Isabel for a moment said nothing. His manner and appearance had not the dignity of the deepest tragedy; his little glass, among other things, was against that. But she suddenly felt touched; her own unhappiness, after all, had something in common with his, and it came over her, more than before, that here, in recognisable, if not in romantic form, was the most affecting thing in the world—young love struggling with adversity. “Would you really be very kind to her?” she finally asked in a low tone.
Isabel was quiet for a moment. His demeanor and looks didn’t have the weight of true tragedy; his small glass of drink was a reminder of that. But then she felt a sudden empathy; her own struggles were, after all, somewhat similar to his, and it struck her, more than ever, that here, in a familiar, albeit not romantic way, was the most touching thing in the world—young love facing challenges. “Would you really be very kind to her?” she eventually asked softly.
He dropped his eyes devoutly and raised the little flower that he held in his fingers to his lips. Then he looked at her. “You pity me; but don’t you pity her a little?”
He lowered his eyes earnestly and brought the small flower he was holding to his lips. Then he looked at her. “You feel sorry for me; but don’t you feel sorry for her a little?”
“I don’t know; I’m not sure. She’ll always enjoy life.”
“I don’t know; I’m not sure. She will always enjoy life.”
“It will depend on what you call life!” Mr. Rosier effectively said. “She won’t enjoy being tortured.”
“It’s all about how you define life!” Mr. Rosier said. “She won’t enjoy being tortured.”
“There’ll be nothing of that.”
"No way that's happening."
“I’m glad to hear it. She knows what she’s about. You’ll see.”
“I’m glad to hear that. She knows what she’s doing. You’ll see.”
“I think she does, and she’ll never disobey her father. But she’s coming back to me,” Isabel added, “and I must beg you to go away.”
“I think she does, and she’ll never go against her father. But she’s coming back to me,” Isabel added, “and I have to ask you to leave.”
Rosier lingered a moment till Pansy came in sight on the arm of her cavalier; he stood just long enough to look her in the face. Then he walked away, holding up his head; and the manner in which he achieved this sacrifice to expediency convinced Isabel he was very much in love.
Rosier paused for a moment until Pansy appeared on the arm of her date; he stayed just long enough to look her in the eyes. Then he walked away, holding his head high; the way he made this compromise convinced Isabel that he was deeply in love.
Pansy, who seldom got disarranged in dancing, looking perfectly fresh and cool after this exercise, waited a moment and then took back her bouquet. Isabel watched her and saw she was counting the flowers; whereupon she said to herself that decidedly there were deeper forces at play than she had recognised. Pansy had seen Rosier turn away, but she said nothing to Isabel about him; she talked only of her partner, after he had made his bow and retired; of the music, the floor, the rare misfortune of having already torn her dress. Isabel was sure, however, she had discovered her lover to have abstracted a flower; though this knowledge was not needed to account for the dutiful grace with which she responded to the appeal of her next partner. That perfect amenity under acute constraint was part of a larger system. She was again led forth by a flushed young man, this time carrying her bouquet; and she had not been absent many minutes when Isabel saw Lord Warburton advancing through the crowd. He presently drew near and bade her good-evening; she had not seen him since the day before. He looked about him, and then “Where’s the little maid?” he asked. It was in this manner that he had formed the harmless habit of alluding to Miss Osmond.
Pansy, who rarely got flustered while dancing, looked perfectly fresh and cool after this, paused for a moment, and then took her bouquet back. Isabel watched her and noticed she was counting the flowers; this made her think that there were definitely deeper forces at work than she had realized. Pansy had seen Rosier walk away, but she didn't mention him to Isabel; she only talked about her partner after he had bowed and left, discussing the music, the dance floor, and the unfortunate accident of already having torn her dress. Isabel was sure she had figured out that her lover had taken a flower, although this knowledge wasn't necessary to explain the dutiful grace with which she responded to her next partner's request. That flawless politeness under pressure was part of a bigger picture. She was led out again by a flushed young man, who was now holding her bouquet; and she had hardly been gone for a few minutes when Isabel spotted Lord Warburton making his way through the crowd. He soon approached and wished her a good evening; she hadn’t seen him since the day before. He looked around, then asked, “Where’s the little maid?” This was how he had innocently gotten into the habit of referring to Miss Osmond.
“She’s dancing,” said Isabel. “You’ll see her somewhere.”
“She’s dancing,” Isabel said. “You’ll spot her somewhere.”
He looked among the dancers and at last caught Pansy’s eye. “She sees me, but she won’t notice me,” he then remarked. “Are you not dancing?”
He scanned the crowd of dancers and finally made eye contact with Pansy. “She sees me, but she doesn’t really see me,” he commented. “Aren’t you dancing?”
“As you see, I’m a wall-flower.”
"As you can see, I'm a wallflower."
“Won’t you dance with me?”
"Will you dance with me?"
“Thank you; I’d rather you should dance with the little maid.”
“Thank you; I’d prefer if you danced with the young girl.”
“One needn’t prevent the other—especially as she’s engaged.”
“One doesn’t have to stop the other—especially since she’s engaged.”
“She’s not engaged for everything, and you can reserve yourself. She dances very hard, and you’ll be the fresher.”
"She's not all in for everything, and you can hold back. She dances really hard, and you'll be the one who's more energetic."
“She dances beautifully,” said Lord Warburton, following her with his eyes. “Ah, at last,” he added, “she has given me a smile.” He stood there with his handsome, easy, important physiognomy; and as Isabel observed him it came over her, as it had done before, that it was strange a man of his mettle should take an interest in a little maid. It struck her as a great incongruity; neither Pansy’s small fascinations, nor his own kindness, his good-nature, not even his need for amusement, which was extreme and constant, were sufficient to account for it. “I should like to dance with you,” he went on in a moment, turning back to Isabel; “but I think I like even better to talk with you.”
“She dances beautifully,” Lord Warburton said, watching her with his gaze. “Ah, finally,” he added, “she's given me a smile.” He stood there with his attractive, relaxed, significant face, and as Isabel looked at him, she realized once again how odd it was that a man like him would be interested in a little girl. It seemed like a major contradiction; neither Pansy’s small charms, nor his own kindness, nor his good-natured demeanor, nor even his extreme and constant need for entertainment could explain it. “I’d love to dance with you,” he continued after a moment, turning back to Isabel, “but I think I actually prefer talking with you.”
“Yes, it’s better, and it’s more worthy of your dignity. Great statesmen oughtn’t to waltz.”
“Yes, it’s better, and it respects your dignity more. Great leaders shouldn’t waltz.”
“Don’t be cruel. Why did you recommend me then to dance with Miss Osmond?”
“Don’t be harsh. Why did you suggest I dance with Miss Osmond then?”
“Ah, that’s different. If you danced with her it would look simply like a piece of kindness—as if you were doing it for her amusement. If you dance with me you’ll look as if you were doing it for your own.”
“Ah, that’s different. If you danced with her, it would just seem like a kind gesture—as if you were doing it to make her happy. If you dance with me, it will look like you’re doing it for yourself.”
“And pray haven’t I a right to amuse myself?”
“And come on, don’t I have the right to have some fun?”
“No, not with the affairs of the British Empire on your hands.”
“No, not with the issues of the British Empire in your hands.”
“The British Empire be hanged! You’re always laughing at it.”
“The British Empire can go to hell! You’re always making fun of it.”
“Amuse yourself with talking to me,” said Isabel.
“Entertain yourself by talking to me,” said Isabel.
“I’m not sure it’s really a recreation. You’re too pointed; I’ve always to be defending myself. And you strike me as more than usually dangerous to-night. Will you absolutely not dance?”
“I’m not sure it’s really a good time. You’re too direct; I always find myself having to defend my actions. And you seem especially risky tonight. Will you definitely not dance?”
“I can’t leave my place. Pansy must find me here.”
“I can't leave my home. Pansy has to find me here.”
He was silent a little. “You’re wonderfully good to her,” he said suddenly.
He was quiet for a moment. “You’re really great to her,” he said suddenly.
Isabel stared a little and smiled. “Can you imagine one’s not being?”
Isabel stared for a moment and smiled. “Can you imagine not existing?”
“No indeed. I know how one is charmed with her. But you must have done a great deal for her.”
“No way. I get why someone would be fascinated by her. But you must have done a lot for her.”
“I’ve taken her out with me,” said Isabel, smiling still. “And I’ve seen that she has proper clothes.”
“I’ve taken her out with me,” Isabel said, still smiling. “And I’ve noticed she has nice clothes.”
“Your society must have been a great benefit to her. You’ve talked to her, advised her, helped her to develop.”
"Your community must have really helped her. You've spoken with her, given her advice, and supported her growth."
“Ah yes, if she isn’t the rose she has lived near it.”
“Ah yes, if she isn’t the rose, she has lived close to it.”
She laughed, and her companion did as much; but there was a certain visible preoccupation in his face which interfered with complete hilarity. “We all try to live as near it as we can,” he said after a moment’s hesitation.
She laughed, and her companion did too; but there was a noticeable distraction on his face that interrupted the full joy of the moment. “We all try to live as close to it as we can,” he said after a brief pause.
Isabel turned away; Pansy was about to be restored to her, and she welcomed the diversion. We know how much she liked Lord Warburton; she thought him pleasanter even than the sum of his merits warranted; there was something in his friendship that appeared a kind of resource in case of indefinite need; it was like having a large balance at the bank. She felt happier when he was in the room; there was something reassuring in his approach; the sound of his voice reminded her of the beneficence of nature. Yet for all that it didn’t suit her that he should be too near her, that he should take too much of her good-will for granted. She was afraid of that; she averted herself from it; she wished he wouldn’t. She felt that if he should come too near, as it were, it might be in her to flash out and bid him keep his distance. Pansy came back to Isabel with another rent in her skirt, which was the inevitable consequence of the first and which she displayed to Isabel with serious eyes. There were too many gentlemen in uniform; they wore those dreadful spurs, which were fatal to the dresses of little maids. It hereupon became apparent that the resources of women are innumerable. Isabel devoted herself to Pansy’s desecrated drapery; she fumbled for a pin and repaired the injury; she smiled and listened to her account of her adventures. Her attention, her sympathy were immediate and active; and they were in direct proportion to a sentiment with which they were in no way connected—a lively conjecture as to whether Lord Warburton might be trying to make love to her. It was not simply his words just then; it was others as well; it was the reference and the continuity. This was what she thought about while she pinned up Pansy’s dress. If it were so, as she feared, he was of course unwitting; he himself had not taken account of his intention. But this made it none the more auspicious, made the situation none less impossible. The sooner he should get back into right relations with things the better. He immediately began to talk to Pansy—on whom it was certainly mystifying to see that he dropped a smile of chastened devotion. Pansy replied, as usual, with a little air of conscientious aspiration; he had to bend toward her a good deal in conversation, and her eyes, as usual, wandered up and down his robust person as if he had offered it to her for exhibition. She always seemed a little frightened; yet her fright was not of the painful character that suggests dislike; on the contrary, she looked as if she knew that he knew she liked him. Isabel left them together a little and wandered toward a friend whom she saw near and with whom she talked till the music of the following dance began, for which she knew Pansy to be also engaged. The girl joined her presently, with a little fluttered flush, and Isabel, who scrupulously took Osmond’s view of his daughter’s complete dependence, consigned her, as a precious and momentary loan, to her appointed partner. About all this matter she had her own imaginations, her own reserves; there were moments when Pansy’s extreme adhesiveness made each of them, to her sense, look foolish. But Osmond had given her a sort of tableau of her position as his daughter’s duenna, which consisted of gracious alternations of concession and contraction; and there were directions of his which she liked to think she obeyed to the letter. Perhaps, as regards some of them, it was because her doing so appeared to reduce them to the absurd.
Isabel turned away; Pansy was about to be returned to her, and she embraced the distraction. We know how much she liked Lord Warburton; she thought he was nicer than even his qualities suggested; there was something in his friendship that felt like a safety net for uncertain times; it was like having a hefty savings account. She felt happier when he was in the room; there was something comforting about his presence; his voice reminded her of the goodness of nature. Yet despite that, she didn’t want him to be too close to her, or to assume too much of her goodwill. She was worried about that; she distanced herself from it; she wished he wouldn’t. She sensed that if he got too close, she might snap and tell him to back off. Pansy came back to Isabel with another tear in her skirt, which was the unavoidable result of the first, displaying it to Isabel with serious eyes. There were too many gentlemen in uniforms; they wore those awful spurs, which were ruinous to little girls' dresses. It became clear that women's resources are endless. Isabel focused on Pansy’s damaged dress; she searched for a pin and fixed the tear; she smiled and listened to her recount her adventures. Her attention and sympathy were immediate and active; and they were directly related to a thought that was unrelated—a lively speculation about whether Lord Warburton might be trying to court her. It wasn’t just his words at that moment; it was others too; it was the implication and the continuity. This was what she pondered while she pinned up Pansy’s dress. If it were true, as she feared, he was, of course, unaware; he hadn’t considered his own intentions. But that didn’t make it any more promising, nor did it make the situation any less awkward. The sooner he returned to a proper understanding of things, the better. He immediately started talking to Pansy—who found it rather puzzling to see him smile with such tempered devotion. Pansy replied, as always, with a little air of earnest aspiration; he had to lean in quite a bit to talk to her, and her eyes, as usual, roamed up and down his sturdy build as if he had presented it for her approval. She always seemed a bit scared; yet her fear didn’t carry the painful connotation of dislike; on the contrary, she looked like she knew he was aware that she liked him. Isabel left them together for a bit and wandered toward a friend she spotted nearby, chatting until the music for the next dance began, for which she knew Pansy was also set to dance. The girl soon joined her, with a little flustered blush, and Isabel, who strictly adhered to Osmond’s view of his daughter’s complete reliance, handed her over, as a precious and temporary loan, to her designated partner. About all this, she had her own thoughts and reservations; there were times when Pansy’s intense attachment made both of them, to her perception, seem foolish. But Osmond had provided her with a sort of view of her role as his daughter’s caretaker, which involved gracious shifts between concession and restraint; and there were directions from him she liked to think she followed meticulously. Perhaps, regarding some of them, it was because her compliance seemed to render them absurd.
After Pansy had been led away, she found Lord Warburton drawing near her again. She rested her eyes on him steadily; she wished she could sound his thoughts. But he had no appearance of confusion. “She has promised to dance with me later,” he said.
After Pansy was taken away, she noticed Lord Warburton approaching her again. She looked at him intently; she wished she could read his mind. But he seemed completely at ease. “She promised to dance with me later,” he said.
“I’m glad of that. I suppose you’ve engaged her for the cotillion.”
“I’m glad to hear that. I guess you’ve asked her to the cotillion.”
At this he looked a little awkward. “No, I didn’t ask her for that. It’s a quadrille.”
At this, he seemed a bit uncomfortable. “No, I didn’t ask her for that. It’s a quadrille.”
“Ah, you’re not clever!” said Isabel almost angrily. “I told her to keep the cotillion in case you should ask for it.”
“Ugh, you’re not smart!” Isabel said almost angrily. “I told her to hold onto the cotillion just in case you asked for it.”
“Poor little maid, fancy that!” And Lord Warburton laughed frankly. “Of course I will if you like.”
“Poor little maid, can you believe it!” And Lord Warburton laughed openly. “Of course I will if that’s what you want.”
“If I like? Oh, if you dance with her only because I like it—!”
“If I like it? Oh, if you’re dancing with her just because I like it—!”
“I’m afraid I bore her. She seems to have a lot of young fellows on her book.”
“I’m worried I’m boring her. She appears to have a lot of young guys interested in her.”
Isabel dropped her eyes, reflecting rapidly; Lord Warburton stood there looking at her and she felt his eyes on her face. She felt much inclined to ask him to remove them. She didn’t do so, however; she only said to him, after a minute, with her own raised: “Please let me understand.”
Isabel lowered her gaze, thinking quickly; Lord Warburton was standing there watching her, and she felt his eyes on her face. She was really tempted to ask him to stop looking at her. Instead, after a moment, she looked up at him and said, “Please let me understand.”
“Understand what?”
"Understand what?"
“You told me ten days ago that you’d like to marry my stepdaughter. You’ve not forgotten it!”
“You told me ten days ago that you wanted to marry my stepdaughter. You haven’t forgotten it!”
“Forgotten it? I wrote to Mr. Osmond about it this morning.”
“Forgotten it? I emailed Mr. Osmond about it this morning.”
“Ah,” said Isabel, “he didn’t mention to me that he had heard from you.”
“Ah,” said Isabel, “he didn't tell me that he heard from you.”
Lord Warburton stammered a little. “I—I didn’t send my letter.”
Lord Warburton stammered a bit. “I—I didn’t send my letter.”
“Perhaps you forgot that.”
“Maybe you forgot that.”
“No, I wasn’t satisfied with it. It’s an awkward sort of letter to write, you know. But I shall send it to-night.”
“No, I wasn’t happy with it. It’s a weird kind of letter to write, you know. But I’ll send it tonight.”
“At three o’clock in the morning?”
“At 3 AM?”
“I mean later, in the course of the day.”
“I mean later, during the day.”
“Very good. You still wish then to marry her?”
“Great. Do you still want to marry her?”
“Very much indeed.”
"Absolutely."
“Aren’t you afraid that you’ll bore her?” And as her companion stared at this enquiry Isabel added: “If she can’t dance with you for half an hour how will she be able to dance with you for life?”
“Aren’t you afraid that you’ll bore her?” And as her companion stared at this question, Isabel added: “If she can’t dance with you for half an hour, how will she be able to dance with you for life?”
“Ah,” said Lord Warburton readily, “I’ll let her dance with other people! About the cotillion, the fact is I thought that you—that you—”
“Ah,” said Lord Warburton casually, “I’ll let her dance with other people! About the cotillion, the truth is I thought that you—that you—”
“That I would do it with you? I told you I’d do nothing.”
“That I would do it with you? I told you I wouldn’t do anything.”
“Exactly; so that while it’s going on I might find some quiet corner where we may sit down and talk.”
“Exactly; so while it's happening, I can find a quiet spot where we can sit and talk.”
“Oh,” said Isabel gravely, “you’re much too considerate of me.”
“Oh,” Isabel said seriously, “you’re way too considerate of me.”
When the cotillion came Pansy was found to have engaged herself, thinking, in perfect humility, that Lord Warburton had no intentions. Isabel recommended him to seek another partner, but he assured her that he would dance with no one but herself. As, however, she had, in spite of the remonstrances of her hostess, declined other invitations on the ground that she was not dancing at all, it was not possible for her to make an exception in Lord Warburton’s favour.
When the cotillion started, Pansy believed she had committed herself, thinking, in complete humility, that Lord Warburton had no plans. Isabel suggested he find another partner, but he assured her that he would only dance with her. However, since she had, despite her hostess's protests, turned down other invitations by saying she wasn't dancing at all, it wasn't possible for her to make an exception for Lord Warburton.
“After all I don’t care to dance,” he said; “it’s a barbarous amusement: I’d much rather talk.” And he intimated that he had discovered exactly the corner he had been looking for—a quiet nook in one of the smaller rooms, where the music would come to them faintly and not interfere with conversation. Isabel had decided to let him carry out his idea; she wished to be satisfied. She wandered away from the ball-room with him, though she knew her husband desired she should not lose sight of his daughter. It was with his daughter’s pretendant, however; that would make it right for Osmond. On her way out of the ball-room she came upon Edward Rosier, who was standing in a doorway, with folded arms, looking at the dance in the attitude of a young man without illusions. She stopped a moment and asked him if he were not dancing.
“Honestly, I don’t feel like dancing,” he said; “it’s a ridiculous pastime: I’d much rather talk.” He pointed out that he had found just the spot he was looking for—a quiet corner in one of the smaller rooms, where the music would be faint and wouldn’t interfere with their conversation. Isabel decided to go along with his idea; she wanted to be agreeable. She walked away from the ballroom with him, even though she knew her husband wanted her to keep an eye on his daughter. But she was with his daughter’s pretendant, so that made it okay for Osmond. As she left the ballroom, she ran into Edward Rosier, who was standing in a doorway with his arms crossed, watching the dance like a young man who had lost his illusions. She paused for a moment and asked him if he wasn’t dancing.
“Certainly not, if I can’t dance with her!” he answered.
“Definitely not, if I can’t dance with her!” he replied.
“You had better go away then,” said Isabel with the manner of good counsel.
“You should probably leave then,” said Isabel in a helpful tone.
“I shall not go till she does!” And he let Lord Warburton pass without giving him a look.
“I’m not leaving until she does!” And he allowed Lord Warburton to walk by without even glancing at him.
This nobleman, however, had noticed the melancholy youth, and he asked Isabel who her dismal friend was, remarking that he had seen him somewhere before.
This nobleman, however, had noticed the sad young man, and he asked Isabel who her gloomy friend was, mentioning that he had seen him somewhere before.
“It’s the young man I’ve told you about, who’s in love with Pansy.”
“It’s the young guy I told you about, who’s in love with Pansy.”
“Ah yes, I remember. He looks rather bad.”
“Ah yes, I remember. He looks pretty rough.”
“He has reason. My husband won’t listen to him.”
“He's right. My husband won't listen to him.”
“What’s the matter with him?” Lord Warburton enquired. “He seems very harmless.”
“What’s wrong with him?” Lord Warburton asked. “He seems pretty harmless.”
“He hasn’t money enough, and he isn’t very clever.”
“He doesn't have enough money, and he's not very smart.”
Lord Warburton listened with interest; he seemed struck with this account of Edward Rosier. “Dear me; he looked a well-set-up young fellow.”
Lord Warburton listened with interest; he seemed impressed by this description of Edward Rosier. “Wow, he seemed like a well-built young guy.”
“So he is, but my husband’s very particular.”
“So he is, but my husband is quite picky.”
“Oh, I see.” And Lord Warburton paused a moment. “How much money has he got?” he then ventured to ask.
“Oh, I see.” And Lord Warburton paused for a moment. “How much money does he have?” he then dared to ask.
“Some forty thousand francs a year.”
“About forty thousand francs a year.”
“Sixteen hundred pounds? Ah, but that’s very good, you know.”
“Sixteen hundred pounds? Oh, that's really good, you know.”
“So I think. My husband, however, has larger ideas.”
“So I think. My husband, on the other hand, has bigger ideas.”
“Yes; I’ve noticed that your husband has very large ideas. Is he really an idiot, the young man?”
“Yes; I’ve noticed that your husband has some pretty big ideas. Is he really an idiot, that young man?”
“An idiot? Not in the least; he’s charming. When he was twelve years old I myself was in love with him.”
"An idiot? Not at all; he’s charming. When he was twelve, I was in love with him myself."
“He doesn’t look much more than twelve to-day,” Lord Warburton rejoined vaguely, looking about him. Then with more point, “Don’t you think we might sit here?” he asked.
“He doesn’t look much older than twelve today,” Lord Warburton replied vaguely, glancing around. Then more directly, “Don’t you think we could sit here?” he asked.
“Wherever you please.” The room was a sort of boudoir, pervaded by a subdued, rose-coloured light; a lady and gentleman moved out of it as our friends came in. “It’s very kind of you to take such an interest in Mr. Rosier,” Isabel said.
“Wherever you want.” The room was like a cozy bedroom, filled with a soft, pink light; a man and woman left it as our friends entered. “It’s really nice of you to care so much about Mr. Rosier,” Isabel said.
“He seems to me rather ill-treated. He had a face a yard long. I wondered what ailed him.”
“He seems to me pretty mistreated. He had a really long face. I wondered what was wrong with him.”
“You’re a just man,” said Isabel. “You’ve a kind thought even for a rival.”
“You're a fair man,” said Isabel. “You even have a kind thought for your opponent.”
Lord Warburton suddenly turned with a stare. “A rival! Do you call him my rival?”
Lord Warburton suddenly turned with a glare. “A rival! You're calling him my rival?”
“Surely—if you both wish to marry the same person.”
“Surely—if you both want to marry the same person.”
“Yes—but since he has no chance!”
“Yes—but he doesn't stand a chance!”
“I like you, however that may be, for putting your self in his place. It shows imagination.”
“I like you, no matter what, for putting yourself in his shoes. It shows creativity.”
“You like me for it?” And Lord Warburton looked at her with an uncertain eye. “I think you mean you’re laughing at me for it.”
“You like me for that?” Lord Warburton said, looking at her with uncertainty. “I think you actually mean you’re laughing at me for it.”
“Yes, I’m laughing at you a little. But I like you as somebody to laugh at.”
“Yes, I'm kind of laughing at you. But I like you as someone to laugh at.”
“Ah well, then, let me enter into his situation a little more. What do you suppose one could do for him?”
“Ah well, let me get a better understanding of his situation. What do you think we could do to help him?”
“Since I have been praising your imagination I’ll leave you to imagine that yourself,” Isabel said. “Pansy too would like you for that.”
“Since I’ve been complimenting your imagination, I’ll let you picture that for yourself,” Isabel said. “Pansy would also like that about you.”
“Miss Osmond? Ah, she, I flatter myself, likes me already.”
“Miss Osmond? Ah, I’m pretty sure she already likes me.”
“Very much, I think.”
"I really think so."
He waited a little; he was still questioning her face. “Well then, I don’t understand you. You don’t mean that she cares for him?”
He waited for a moment, still examining her expression. “So, I don’t get it. Are you saying that she cares for him?”
A quick blush sprang to his brow. “You told me she would have no wish apart from her father’s, and as I’ve gathered that he would favour me—!” He paused a little and then suggested “Don’t you see?” through his blush.
A quick blush rose to his cheeks. “You said she wouldn’t want anything except what her father wants, and since I understand he would prefer me—!” He paused for a moment and then suggested, “Don’t you see?” through his embarrassment.
“Yes, I told you she has an immense wish to please her father, and that it would probably take her very far.”
“Yes, I mentioned she has a strong desire to make her father happy, and that it will likely take her a long way.”
“That seems to me a very proper feeling,” said Lord Warburton.
"That seems like a very appropriate feeling to me," said Lord Warburton.
“Certainly; it’s a very proper feeling.” Isabel remained silent for some moments; the room continued empty; the sound of the music reached them with its richness softened by the interposing apartments. Then at last she said: “But it hardly strikes me as the sort of feeling to which a man would wish to be indebted for a wife.”
“Sure, it’s a very appropriate feeling.” Isabel stayed quiet for a few moments; the room remained empty; the music drifted to them, its richness softened by the rooms in between. Then finally she said, “But it doesn’t really seem like the kind of feeling a man would want to rely on to choose a wife.”
“I don’t know; if the wife’s a good one and he thinks she does well!”
“I don’t know; if the wife’s good and he thinks she’s doing well!”
“Yes, of course you must think that.”
“Yes, of course you must think that.”
“I do; I can’t help it. You call that very British, of course.”
“I do; I can’t help it. You call that very British, of course.”
“No, I don’t. I think Pansy would do wonderfully well to marry you, and I don’t know who should know it better than you. But you’re not in love.”
“No, I don’t. I think Pansy would be great to marry you, and I don’t know who should know that better than you. But you’re not in love.”
“Ah, yes I am, Mrs. Osmond!”
“Ah, yes I am, Mrs. Osmond!”
Isabel shook her head. “You like to think you are while you sit here with me. But that’s not how you strike me.”
Isabel shook her head. “You think you are while you’re sitting here with me. But that’s not how you come across to me.”
“I’m not like the young man in the doorway. I admit that. But what makes it so unnatural? Could any one in the world be more loveable than Miss Osmond?”
“I’m not like the young man in the doorway. I’ll admit that. But what makes it so unnatural? Could anyone in the world be more lovable than Miss Osmond?”
“No one, possibly. But love has nothing to do with good reasons.”
“No one, probably. But love doesn’t care about good reasons.”
“I don’t agree with you. I’m delighted to have good reasons.”
“I don’t agree with you. I’m happy to have solid reasons.”
“Of course you are. If you were really in love you wouldn’t care a straw for them.”
“Of course you are. If you were truly in love, you wouldn't care at all about them.”
“Ah, really in love—really in love!” Lord Warburton exclaimed, folding his arms, leaning back his head and stretching himself a little. “You must remember that I’m forty-two years old. I won’t pretend I’m as I once was.”
“Ah, truly in love—truly in love!” Lord Warburton exclaimed, folding his arms, leaning back his head, and stretching a bit. “You have to remember that I’m forty-two years old. I won’t pretend I’m the same as I used to be.”
“Well, if you’re sure,” said Isabel, “it’s all right.”
“Well, if you’re sure,” Isabel said, “that’s fine.”
He answered nothing; he sat there, with his head back, looking before him. Abruptly, however, he changed his position; he turned quickly to his friend. “Why are you so unwilling, so sceptical?” She met his eyes, and for a moment they looked straight at each other. If she wished to be satisfied she saw something that satisfied her; she saw in his expression the gleam of an idea that she was uneasy on her own account—that she was perhaps even in fear. It showed a suspicion, not a hope, but such as it was it told her what she wanted to know. Not for an instant should he suspect her of detecting in his proposal of marrying her step-daughter an implication of increased nearness to herself, or of thinking it, on such a betrayal, ominous. In that brief, extremely personal gaze, however, deeper meanings passed between them than they were conscious of at the moment.
He didn’t say anything; he just sat there, leaning back and looking ahead. Suddenly, he shifted his position and turned to his friend. “Why are you so hesitant, so doubtful?” She met his gaze, and for a moment, they locked eyes. If she wanted reassurance, she found something that reassured her; she noticed in his expression a hint of an idea that made her uneasy about her own feelings—that she might even be afraid. It showed suspicion, not hope, but still, it conveyed what she needed to know. He should never suspect that she was aware of the implication in his proposal to marry her stepdaughter—that it suggested a closer connection with her, or that she saw such a betrayal as threatening. In that brief, intensely personal look, however, more profound meanings passed between them than they realized at the moment.
“My dear Lord Warburton,” she said, smiling, “you may do, so far as I’m concerned, whatever comes into your head.”
"My dear Lord Warburton," she said with a smile, "you can do whatever comes to your mind, as far as I’m concerned."
And with this she got up and wandered into the adjoining room, where, within her companion’s view, she was immediately addressed by a pair of gentlemen, high personages in the Roman world, who met her as if they had been looking for her. While she talked with them she found herself regretting she had moved; it looked a little like running away—all the more as Lord Warburton didn’t follow her. She was glad of this, however, and at any rate she was satisfied. She was so well satisfied that when, in passing back into the ball-room, she found Edward Rosier still planted in the doorway, she stopped and spoke to him again. “You did right not to go away. I’ve some comfort for you.”
And with that, she got up and walked into the next room, where, within her companion’s view, she was immediately approached by a couple of gentlemen, important figures in the Roman world, who greeted her as if they had been searching for her. As she chatted with them, she started to regret her decision to move; it felt a bit like trying to escape—all the more so since Lord Warburton didn’t follow her. However, she was glad about this, and she felt content. She was so content that when she passed back into the ballroom and saw Edward Rosier still standing in the doorway, she paused to talk to him again. “You were right not to leave. I have some good news for you.”
“I need it,” the young man softly wailed, “when I see you so awfully thick with him!”
“I need it,” the young man softly cried, “when I see you so entangled with him!”
“Don’t speak of him; I’ll do what I can for you. I’m afraid it won’t be much, but what I can I’ll do.”
“Don’t talk about him; I’ll help you as much as I can. I’m worried it won’t be a lot, but I’ll do whatever I can.”
He looked at her with gloomy obliqueness. “What has suddenly brought you round?”
He looked at her with a dark, sidelong glance. “What’s made you come by all of a sudden?”
“The sense that you are an inconvenience in doorways!” she answered, smiling as she passed him. Half an hour later she took leave, with Pansy, and at the foot of the staircase the two ladies, with many other departing guests, waited a while for their carriage. Just as it approached Lord Warburton came out of the house and assisted them to reach their vehicle. He stood a moment at the door, asking Pansy if she had amused herself; and she, having answered him, fell back with a little air of fatigue. Then Isabel, at the window, detaining him by a movement of her finger, murmured gently: “Don’t forget to send your letter to her father!”
“The feeling that you're in the way in doorways!” she replied, smiling as she walked past him. Thirty minutes later, she said goodbye with Pansy, and at the bottom of the staircase, the two ladies, along with many other departing guests, waited for their carriage. Just as it arrived, Lord Warburton came out of the house and helped them into their vehicle. He paused for a moment at the door, asking Pansy if she had enjoyed herself; she replied and then stepped back with a slight air of fatigue. Then Isabel, at the window, keeping him there with a gesture of her finger, softly said, “Don’t forget to send your letter to her father!”
CHAPTER XLIV
The Countess Gemini was often extremely bored—bored, in her own phrase, to extinction. She had not been extinguished, however, and she struggled bravely enough with her destiny, which had been to marry an unaccommodating Florentine who insisted upon living in his native town, where he enjoyed such consideration as might attach to a gentleman whose talent for losing at cards had not the merit of being incidental to an obliging disposition. The Count Gemini was not liked even by those who won from him; and he bore a name which, having a measurable value in Florence, was, like the local coin of the old Italian states, without currency in other parts of the peninsula. In Rome he was simply a very dull Florentine, and it is not remarkable that he should not have cared to pay frequent visits to a place where, to carry it off, his dulness needed more explanation than was convenient. The Countess lived with her eyes upon Rome, and it was the constant grievance of her life that she had not an habitation there. She was ashamed to say how seldom she had been allowed to visit that city; it scarcely made the matter better that there were other members of the Florentine nobility who never had been there at all. She went whenever she could; that was all she could say. Or rather not all, but all she said she could say. In fact she had much more to say about it, and had often set forth the reasons why she hated Florence and wished to end her days in the shadow of Saint Peter’s. They are reasons, however, that do not closely concern us, and were usually summed up in the declaration that Rome, in short, was the Eternal City and that Florence was simply a pretty little place like any other. The Countess apparently needed to connect the idea of eternity with her amusements. She was convinced that society was infinitely more interesting in Rome, where you met celebrities all winter at evening parties. At Florence there were no celebrities; none at least that one had heard of. Since her brother’s marriage her impatience had greatly increased; she was so sure his wife had a more brilliant life than herself. She was not so intellectual as Isabel, but she was intellectual enough to do justice to Rome—not to the ruins and the catacombs, not even perhaps to the monuments and museums, the church ceremonies and the scenery; but certainly to all the rest. She heard a great deal about her sister-in-law and knew perfectly that Isabel was having a beautiful time. She had indeed seen it for herself on the only occasion on which she had enjoyed the hospitality of Palazzo Roccanera. She had spent a week there during the first winter of her brother’s marriage, but she had not been encouraged to renew this satisfaction. Osmond didn’t want her—that she was perfectly aware of; but she would have gone all the same, for after all she didn’t care two straws about Osmond. It was her husband who wouldn’t let her, and the money question was always a trouble. Isabel had been very nice; the Countess, who had liked her sister-in-law from the first, had not been blinded by envy to Isabel’s personal merits. She had always observed that she got on better with clever women than with silly ones like herself; the silly ones could never understand her wisdom, whereas the clever ones—the really clever ones—always understood her silliness. It appeared to her that, different as they were in appearance and general style, Isabel and she had somewhere a patch of common ground that they would set their feet upon at last. It was not very large, but it was firm, and they should both know it when once they had really touched it. And then she lived, with Mrs. Osmond, under the influence of a pleasant surprise; she was constantly expecting that Isabel would “look down” on her, and she as constantly saw this operation postponed. She asked herself when it would begin, like fire-works, or Lent, or the opera season; not that she cared much, but she wondered what kept it in abeyance. Her sister-in-law regarded her with none but level glances and expressed for the poor Countess as little contempt as admiration. In reality Isabel would as soon have thought of despising her as of passing a moral judgement on a grasshopper. She was not indifferent to her husband’s sister, however; she was rather a little afraid of her. She wondered at her; she thought her very extraordinary. The Countess seemed to her to have no soul; she was like a bright rare shell, with a polished surface and a remarkably pink lip, in which something would rattle when you shook it. This rattle was apparently the Countess’s spiritual principle, a little loose nut that tumbled about inside of her. She was too odd for disdain, too anomalous for comparisons. Isabel would have invited her again (there was no question of inviting the Count); but Osmond, after his marriage, had not scrupled to say frankly that Amy was a fool of the worst species—a fool whose folly had the irrepressibility of genius. He said at another time that she had no heart; and he added in a moment that she had given it all away—in small pieces, like a frosted wedding-cake. The fact of not having been asked was of course another obstacle to the Countess’s going again to Rome; but at the period with which this history has now to deal she was in receipt of an invitation to spend several weeks at Palazzo Roccanera. The proposal had come from Osmond himself, who wrote to his sister that she must be prepared to be very quiet. Whether or no she found in this phrase all the meaning he had put into it I am unable to say; but she accepted the invitation on any terms. She was curious, moreover; for one of the impressions of her former visit had been that her brother had found his match. Before the marriage she had been sorry for Isabel, so sorry as to have had serious thoughts—if any of the Countess’s thoughts were serious—of putting her on her guard. But she had let that pass, and after a little she was reassured. Osmond was as lofty as ever, but his wife would not be an easy victim. The Countess was not very exact at measurements, but it seemed to her that if Isabel should draw herself up she would be the taller spirit of the two. What she wanted to learn now was whether Isabel had drawn herself up; it would give her immense pleasure to see Osmond overtopped.
The Countess Gemini was often incredibly bored—bored, in her own words, to the point of extinction. However, she hadn’t been extinguished, and she fought quite bravely against her fate, which was to marry a stubborn Florentine who insisted on living in his hometown, where he enjoyed a certain regard typical of a gentleman whose talent for losing at cards wasn’t offset by a amiable nature. The Count Gemini wasn’t liked even by those who won from him; he had a name that, while valuable in Florence, was as useful as the old local coin in other parts of Italy. In Rome, he was simply a very dull Florentine, and it’s not surprising he didn’t want to visit a city where his dullness needed more explanation than was convenient. The Countess kept her eyes on Rome, and it was a constant source of frustration in her life that she didn’t have a place there. She was embarrassed to admit how seldom she had been allowed to visit that city; it didn’t help that other members of the Florentine nobility had never been there at all. She went whenever she could; that was all she could say. Or rather not all, but all she claimed she could say. In truth, she had much more to say about it and had often explained why she hated Florence and wanted to spend her days under the shadow of Saint Peter’s. Those reasons, however, aren’t closely related to our concerns and were generally summed up in the claim that Rome was the Eternal City and Florence was just a pretty little place like any other. The Countess clearly needed to connect the idea of eternity with her entertainment. She was convinced that society was infinitely more interesting in Rome, where you encountered famous people all winter at evening gatherings. In Florence, there were no celebrities; at least, none that one had heard of. Since her brother’s marriage, her impatience had grown significantly; she was sure his wife was living a more glamorous life than she was. She wasn’t as intellectual as Isabel, but she was intellectual enough to appreciate Rome—not the ruins and catacombs, not even perhaps the monuments and museums, the church ceremonies, or the scenery; but certainly all the other aspects. She heard a lot about her sister-in-law and knew perfectly well that Isabel was having a wonderful time. She had seen it for herself on the only occasion she was able to enjoy the hospitality of Palazzo Roccanera. She had spent a week there during the first winter of her brother’s marriage, but she hadn’t been encouraged to repeat that pleasure. Osmond didn’t want her—that much she knew; but she would have gone regardless because, after all, she didn’t care at all about Osmond. It was her husband who wouldn’t allow her, and the issue of money was always a concern. Isabel had been very kind; the Countess, who had liked her sister-in-law from the start, hadn’t been blinded by envy of Isabel’s personal qualities. She always noticed that she got along better with smart women than with silly ones like herself; the silly ones could never comprehend her insights, while the clever ones—the genuinely clever ones—always understood her silliness. It seemed to her that, despite their differences in appearance and style, Isabel and she had some shared ground that they would eventually discover. It wasn’t very big, but it was solid, and they would both recognize it once they truly touched it. And so she lived, with Mrs. Osmond, under the influence of a pleasant surprise; she was always expecting Isabel to “look down” on her, and that operation was consistently postponed. She wondered when it would start, like fireworks, Lent, or the opera season; not that she cared much, but she was curious about what held it back. Her sister-in-law regarded her with nothing but even glances and expressed as little contempt as admiration for the poor Countess. In reality, Isabel would consider it as silly to despise her as to pass a moral judgment on a grasshopper. However, she wasn’t indifferent to her husband’s sister; she was somewhat afraid of her. She marveled at her; she thought she was quite extraordinary. The Countess seemed to have no soul; she was like a bright, rare shell, with a polished surface and a remarkably pink edge, in which something rattled when you shook it. This rattle was apparently the Countess’s spiritual essence, a little loose piece that rolled around inside her. She was too unusual for disdain, too unconventional for comparisons. Isabel would have invited her again (there was no question of inviting the Count); but Osmond, after his marriage, had frankly stated that Amy was a fool of the worst kind—a fool whose foolishness had the irrepressibility of genius. He remarked at another time that she had no heart; and he added shortly after that she had given it all away—in small pieces, like a frosted wedding cake. The fact that she hadn’t been invited was, of course, another barrier to the Countess going back to Rome; but at the time this story deals with, she had received an invitation to spend several weeks at Palazzo Roccanera. The invitation had come from Osmond himself, who wrote to his sister that she needed to be prepared to be very quiet. Whether she found all the meaning in that phrase that he intended, I can’t say; but she accepted the invitation no matter the conditions. She was also curious; one of the impressions from her previous visit was that her brother had found someone on his level. Before the marriage, she had felt sorry for Isabel, to the point of seriously considering—if any of the Countess’s thoughts were serious—warning her. But she had let that go and eventually felt reassured. Osmond remained as haughty as ever, but his wife wouldn’t be an easy target. The Countess was not very precise with measurements, but it seemed to her that if Isabel stood tall, she would be the more impressive of the two. What she wanted to discover now was whether Isabel had indeed elevated herself; she would find immense enjoyment in seeing Osmond overshadowed.
Several days before she was to start for Rome a servant brought her the card of a visitor—a card with the simple superscription “Henrietta C. Stackpole.” The Countess pressed her finger-tips to her forehead; she didn’t remember to have known any such Henrietta as that. The servant then remarked that the lady had requested him to say that if the Countess should not recognise her name she would know her well enough on seeing her. By the time she appeared before her visitor she had in fact reminded herself that there was once a literary lady at Mrs. Touchett’s; the only woman of letters she had ever encountered—that is the only modern one, since she was the daughter of a defunct poetess. She recognised Miss Stackpole immediately, the more so that Miss Stackpole seemed perfectly unchanged; and the Countess, who was thoroughly good-natured, thought it rather fine to be called on by a person of that sort of distinction. She wondered if Miss Stackpole had come on account of her mother—whether she had heard of the American Corinne. Her mother was not at all like Isabel’s friend; the Countess could see at a glance that this lady was much more contemporary; and she received an impression of the improvements that were taking place—chiefly in distant countries—in the character (the professional character) of literary ladies. Her mother had been used to wear a Roman scarf thrown over a pair of shoulders timorously bared of their tight black velvet (oh the old clothes!) and a gold laurel-wreath set upon a multitude of glossy ringlets. She had spoken softly and vaguely, with the accent of her “Creole” ancestors, as she always confessed; she sighed a great deal and was not at all enterprising. But Henrietta, the Countess could see, was always closely buttoned and compactly braided; there was something brisk and business-like in her appearance; her manner was almost conscientiously familiar. It was as impossible to imagine her ever vaguely sighing as to imagine a letter posted without its address. The Countess could not but feel that the correspondent of the Interviewer was much more in the movement than the American Corinne. She explained that she had called on the Countess because she was the only person she knew in Florence, and that when she visited a foreign city she liked to see something more than superficial travellers. She knew Mrs. Touchett, but Mrs. Touchett was in America, and even if she had been in Florence Henrietta would not have put herself out for her, since Mrs. Touchett was not one of her admirations.
Several days before she was supposed to leave for Rome, a servant brought her a visitor's card—a card with the simple name “Henrietta C. Stackpole” written on it. The Countess pressed her fingertips to her forehead; she didn't recall knowing anyone by that name. The servant then mentioned that the lady asked him to say that if the Countess didn’t recognize her name, she would know her when she saw her. By the time she met her visitor, she had reminded herself that there was once a literary woman at Mrs. Touchett’s; the only woman of letters she had ever met—that is, the only modern one, since she was the daughter of a deceased poetess. She recognized Miss Stackpole immediately, especially since Miss Stackpole looked exactly the same; and the Countess, who was very good-natured, thought it was rather impressive to be visited by someone of that kind of distinction. She wondered if Miss Stackpole had come because of her mother—whether she had heard of the American Corinne. Her mother was nothing like Isabel’s friend; the Countess could see right away that this lady was much more contemporary; and she sensed the changes happening—mostly in faraway places—in the roles (the professional roles) of women writers. Her mother used to wear a Roman scarf draped over her shoulders, which were timidly bared of their tight black velvet (oh, the old clothes!) and sport a gold laurel wreath atop a mass of glossy curls. She spoke softly and vaguely, with the accent of her “Creole” ancestors, which she always admitted; she sighed a lot and wasn’t very adventurous. But Henrietta, the Countess could see, was always buttoned up tightly and neatly braided; there was something brisk and businesslike about her look; her manner was almost deliberately familiar. It was just as impossible to imagine her ever sighing vaguely as it would be to imagine a letter being posted without an address. The Countess sensed that the correspondent of the Interviewer was much more in touch with the current scene than the American Corinne. She explained that she had come to see the Countess because she was the only person she knew in Florence, and when visiting a foreign city, she liked to meet more than just superficial tourists. She knew Mrs. Touchett, but Mrs. Touchett was in America, and even if she had been in Florence, Henrietta wouldn’t have bothered to see her, since Mrs. Touchett wasn’t one of her idols.
“Do you mean by that that I am?” the Countess graciously asked.
“Do you mean to say that I am?” the Countess graciously asked.
“Well, I like you better than I do her,” said Miss Stackpole. “I seem to remember that when I saw you before you were very interesting. I don’t know whether it was an accident or whether it’s your usual style. At any rate I was a good deal struck with what you said. I made use of it afterwards in print.”
“Well, I like you more than I like her,” said Miss Stackpole. “I remember when I saw you before, you were really interesting. I’m not sure if that was just a fluke or if that’s how you usually are. Either way, I was pretty impressed by what you said. I ended up using it later in my writing.”
“Dear me!” cried the Countess, staring and half-alarmed; “I had no idea I ever said anything remarkable! I wish I had known it at the time.”
“Goodness!” exclaimed the Countess, staring and a bit startled; “I had no idea I ever said anything noteworthy! I wish I had known that back then.”
“It was about the position of woman in this city,” Miss Stackpole remarked. “You threw a good deal of light upon it.”
“It was about the role of women in this city,” Miss Stackpole said. “You shed a lot of light on it.”
“The position of woman’s very uncomfortable. Is that what you mean? And you wrote it down and published it?” the Countess went on. “Ah, do let me see it!”
“The situation for women is really tough. Is that what you mean? And you actually wrote it down and published it?” the Countess continued. “Oh, please let me see it!”
“I’ll write to them to send you the paper if you like,” Henrietta said. “I didn’t mention your name; I only said a lady of high rank. And then I quoted your views.”
“I’ll write to them to send you the paper if you’d like,” Henrietta said. “I didn’t mention your name; I just said it was a lady of high rank. And then I shared your views.”
The Countess threw herself hastily backward, tossing up her clasped hands. “Do you know I’m rather sorry you didn’t mention my name? I should have rather liked to see my name in the papers. I forget what my views were; I have so many! But I’m not ashamed of them. I’m not at all like my brother—I suppose you know my brother? He thinks it a kind of scandal to be put in the papers; if you were to quote him he’d never forgive you.”
The Countess quickly leaned back, raising her clasped hands. “Do you know I’m kind of disappointed you didn’t mention my name? I would have really liked to see my name in the news. I can’t remember what my opinions were; I have so many! But I’m not embarrassed about them. I’m nothing like my brother—I guess you know my brother? He thinks it’s scandalous to be mentioned in the papers; if you were to quote him, he’d never forgive you.”
“He needn’t be afraid; I shall never refer to him,” said Miss Stackpole with bland dryness. “That’s another reason,” she added, “why I wanted to come to see you. You know Mr. Osmond married my dearest friend.”
“He doesn’t need to be afraid; I’ll never mention him,” Miss Stackpole said with cool indifference. “That’s another reason,” she added, “why I wanted to come to see you. You know Mr. Osmond married my closest friend.”
“Ah, yes; you were a friend of Isabel’s. I was trying to think what I knew about you.”
“Ah, yes; you were friends with Isabel. I was just trying to remember what I knew about you.”
“I’m quite willing to be known by that,” Henrietta declared. “But that isn’t what your brother likes to know me by. He has tried to break up my relations with Isabel.”
“I’m totally okay with being known as that,” Henrietta declared. “But that’s not how your brother wants to see me. He’s tried to ruin my relationship with Isabel.”
“Don’t permit it,” said the Countess.
“Don’t allow it,” said the Countess.
“That’s what I want to talk about. I’m going to Rome.”
“That’s what I want to discuss. I’m going to Rome.”
“So am I!” the Countess cried. “We’ll go together.”
“So am I!” the Countess exclaimed. “We’ll go together."
“With great pleasure. And when I write about my journey I’ll mention you by name as my companion.”
"With great pleasure. And when I write about my journey, I’ll mention you by name as my companion."
The Countess sprang from her chair and came and sat on the sofa beside her visitor. “Ah, you must send me the paper! My husband won’t like it, but he need never see it. Besides, he doesn’t know how to read.”
The Countess jumped up from her chair and sat down on the sofa next to her visitor. “Oh, you have to send me the paper! My husband won’t like it, but he doesn’t have to see it. Plus, he doesn’t know how to read.”
Henrietta’s large eyes became immense. “Doesn’t know how to read? May I put that into my letter?”
Henrietta's big eyes grew even bigger. "Doesn't know how to read? Can I include that in my letter?"
“Into your letter?”
“In your letter?”
“In the Interviewer. That’s my paper.”
“In the Interviewer. That’s my article.”
“Oh yes, if you like; with his name. Are you going to stay with Isabel?”
“Oh yes, if you want; with his name. Are you going to stay with Isabel?”
Henrietta held up her head, gazing a little in silence at her hostess. “She has not asked me. I wrote to her I was coming, and she answered that she would engage a room for me at a pension. She gave no reason.”
Henrietta held her head high, looking silently at her hostess for a moment. "She hasn’t asked me. I told her I was coming, and she replied that she would book a room for me at a boarding house. She didn’t provide a reason."
The Countess listened with extreme interest. “The reason’s Osmond,” she pregnantly remarked.
The Countess listened with great interest. “The reason is Osmond,” she pointedly said.
“Isabel ought to make a stand,” said Miss Stackpole. “I’m afraid she has changed a great deal. I told her she would.”
“Isabel needs to take a stand,” said Miss Stackpole. “I’m worried she has changed a lot. I told her she would.”
“I’m sorry to hear it; I hoped she would have her own way. Why doesn’t my brother like you?” the Countess ingenuously added.
“I’m sorry to hear that; I hoped she would get her way. Why doesn’t my brother like you?” the Countess honestly added.
“I don’t know and I don’t care. He’s perfectly welcome not to like me; I don’t want every one to like me; I should think less of myself if some people did. A journalist can’t hope to do much good unless he gets a good deal hated; that’s the way he knows how his work goes on. And it’s just the same for a lady. But I didn’t expect it of Isabel.”
“I don’t know and I don’t care. He’s totally free not to like me; I don’t need everyone to like me; I’d think less of myself if some people did. A journalist can’t really do much good unless he’s a good deal hated; that’s how he knows his work is making an impact. And it’s the same for a lady. But I didn’t expect that from Isabel.”
“Do you mean that she hates you?” the Countess enquired.
“Are you saying that she hates you?” the Countess asked.
“I don’t know; I want to see. That’s what I’m going to Rome for.”
“I don’t know; I want to check it out. That’s why I’m going to Rome.”
“Dear me, what a tiresome errand!” the Countess exclaimed.
“Wow, what a tedious task!” the Countess exclaimed.
“She doesn’t write to me in the same way; it’s easy to see there’s a difference. If you know anything,” Miss Stackpole went on, “I should like to hear it beforehand, so as to decide on the line I shall take.”
“She doesn’t write to me the same way; it’s clear there’s a difference. If you know anything,” Miss Stackpole continued, “I’d like to hear it ahead of time, so I can decide on how to respond.”
The Countess thrust out her under lip and gave a gradual shrug. “I know very little; I see and hear very little of Osmond. He doesn’t like me any better than he appears to like you.”
The Countess pushed her lower lip out and shrugged slowly. “I don’t know much; I see and hear very little from Osmond. He doesn’t like me any more than he seems to like you.”
“Yet you’re not a lady correspondent,” said Henrietta pensively.
“Yet you’re not a lady reporter,” Henrietta said thoughtfully.
“Oh, he has plenty of reasons. Nevertheless they’ve invited me—I’m to stay in the house!” And the Countess smiled almost fiercely; her exultation, for the moment, took little account of Miss Stackpole’s disappointment.
“Oh, he has plenty of reasons. Still, they’ve invited me—I’m staying in the house!” And the Countess smiled almost fiercely; her excitement, for the moment, paid little attention to Miss Stackpole’s disappointment.
This lady, however, regarded it very placidly. “I shouldn’t have gone if she had asked me. That is I think I shouldn’t; and I’m glad I hadn’t to make up my mind. It would have been a very difficult question. I shouldn’t have liked to turn away from her, and yet I shouldn’t have been happy under her roof. A pension will suit me very well. But that’s not all.”
This woman, however, took it quite calmly. “I wouldn’t have gone if she had asked me. I mean, I don’t think I would have; and I’m glad I didn’t have to decide. It would have been a really tough choice. I wouldn’t have wanted to turn my back on her, but I wouldn’t have felt comfortable in her home. A boarding house will work great for me. But that’s not all.”
“Rome’s very good just now,” said the Countess; “there are all sorts of brilliant people. Did you ever hear of Lord Warburton?”
“Rome’s really great right now,” said the Countess; “there are all kinds of amazing people. Have you ever heard of Lord Warburton?”
“Hear of him? I know him very well. Do you consider him very brilliant?” Henrietta enquired.
“Hear of him? I know him really well. Do you think he’s really smart?” Henrietta asked.
“I don’t know him, but I’m told he’s extremely grand seigneur. He’s making love to Isabel.”
“I don’t know him, but I've heard he’s quite the gentleman. He’s romancing Isabel.”
“Making love to her?”
"Hooking up with her?"
“So I’m told; I don’t know the details,” said the Countess lightly. “But Isabel’s pretty safe.”
“So I’ve heard; I don’t know the specifics,” said the Countess casually. “But Isabel’s pretty safe.”
Henrietta gazed earnestly at her companion; for a moment she said nothing. “When do you go to Rome?” she enquired abruptly.
Henrietta looked intently at her friend; for a moment, she didn’t say anything. “When are you going to Rome?” she asked suddenly.
“Not for a week, I’m afraid.”
“Not for a week, I’m afraid.”
“I shall go to-morrow,” Henrietta said. “I think I had better not wait.”
“I'll go tomorrow,” Henrietta said. “I think it'd be best if I don't wait.”
“Dear me, I’m sorry; I’m having some dresses made. I’m told Isabel receives immensely. But I shall see you there; I shall call on you at your pension.” Henrietta sat still—she was lost in thought; and suddenly the Countess cried: “Ah, but if you don’t go with me you can’t describe our journey!”
“Wow, I’m sorry; I’m having some dresses made. I hear Isabel gets a lot of attention. But I’ll see you there; I’ll visit you at your place.” Henrietta sat quietly—she was deep in thought; and suddenly the Countess exclaimed: “Oh, but if you don’t come with me, you won’t be able to share our journey!”
Miss Stackpole seemed unmoved by this consideration; she was thinking of something else and presently expressed it. “I’m not sure that I understand you about Lord Warburton.”
Miss Stackpole didn’t seem affected by this thought; she was focused on something else and soon shared it. “I’m not sure I understand what you mean about Lord Warburton.”
“Understand me? I mean he’s very nice, that’s all.”
“Do you get what I mean? I’m saying he’s really nice, that’s it.”
“Do you consider it nice to make love to married women?” Henrietta enquired with unprecedented distinctness.
“Do you think it's nice to hook up with married women?” Henrietta asked with surprising clarity.
The Countess stared, and then with a little violent laugh: “It’s certain all the nice men do it. Get married and you’ll see!” she added.
The Countess stared and then let out a somewhat harsh laugh: “It’s clear that all the good guys do it. Get married and you’ll find out!” she added.
“That idea would be enough to prevent me,” said Miss Stackpole. “I should want my own husband; I shouldn’t want any one else’s. Do you mean that Isabel’s guilty—guilty—?” And she paused a little, choosing her expression.
"That idea would be enough to stop me," said Miss Stackpole. "I would want my own husband; I wouldn’t want anyone else’s. Are you saying that Isabel’s guilty—guilty—?" And she paused for a moment, picking her words carefully.
“Do I mean she’s guilty? Oh dear no, not yet, I hope. I only mean that Osmond’s very tiresome and that Lord Warburton, as I hear, is a great deal at the house. I’m afraid you’re scandalised.”
“Do I think she's guilty? Oh no, not at all, I hope. I just mean that Osmond is really tiresome, and I hear that Lord Warburton spends a lot of time at the house. I’m afraid you’re shocked.”
“No, I’m just anxious,” Henrietta said.
“No, I’m just nervous,” Henrietta said.
“Ah, you’re not very complimentary to Isabel! You should have more confidence. I’ll tell you,” the Countess added quickly: “if it will be a comfort to you I engage to draw him off.”
“Ah, you’re not being very nice to Isabel! You should have more confidence. I’ll tell you,” the Countess added quickly: “if it will make you feel better, I promise to distract him.”
Miss Stackpole answered at first only with the deeper solemnity of her gaze. “You don’t understand me,” she said after a while. “I haven’t the idea you seem to suppose. I’m not afraid for Isabel—in that way. I’m only afraid she’s unhappy—that’s what I want to get at.”
Miss Stackpole initially responded only with a more serious look. “You don’t get me,” she said after a pause. “I don’t have the idea you think I do. I’m not worried about Isabel—in that sense. I’m just concerned that she’s unhappy—that’s what I want to address.”
The Countess gave a dozen turns of the head; she looked impatient and sarcastic. “That may very well be; for my part I should like to know whether Osmond is.” Miss Stackpole had begun a little to bore her.
The Countess turned her head a dozen times; she looked impatient and sarcastic. “That might be true; for my part, I’d like to know if Osmond is.” Miss Stackpole was starting to bore her a bit.
“If she’s really changed that must be at the bottom of it,” Henrietta went on.
“If she’s really changed, that’s probably the reason,” Henrietta continued.
“You’ll see; she’ll tell you,” said the Countess.
"You'll see; she'll let you know," said the Countess.
“Ah, she may not tell me—that’s what I’m afraid of!”
“Ah, she might not tell me—that’s what I’m worried about!”
“Well, if Osmond isn’t amusing himself—in his own old way—I flatter myself I shall discover it,” the Countess rejoined.
“Well, if Osmond isn’t entertaining himself—in his usual way—I’m pretty sure I’ll figure it out,” the Countess replied.
“I don’t care for that,” said Henrietta.
“I don't care about that,” said Henrietta.
“I do immensely! If Isabel’s unhappy I’m very sorry for her, but I can’t help it. I might tell her something that would make her worse, but I can’t tell her anything that would console her. What did she go and marry him for? If she had listened to me she’d have got rid of him. I’ll forgive her, however, if I find she has made things hot for him! If she has simply allowed him to trample upon her I don’t know that I shall even pity her. But I don’t think that’s very likely. I count upon finding that if she’s miserable she has at least made him so.”
“I really do! If Isabel’s unhappy, I feel really sorry for her, but I can’t do anything about it. I might say something that would make it worse, but I can’t say anything that would make her feel better. Why did she marry him in the first place? If she had listened to me, she would have gotten rid of him. I’ll forgive her, though, if I find out she’s been making things difficult for him! If she’s just let him walk all over her, I’m not sure I’ll even feel sorry for her. But I don’t think that’s very likely. I expect that if she’s miserable, at least she’s made him miserable too.”
Henrietta got up; these seemed to her, naturally, very dreadful expectations. She honestly believed she had no desire to see Mr. Osmond unhappy; and indeed he could not be for her the subject of a flight of fancy. She was on the whole rather disappointed in the Countess, whose mind moved in a narrower circle than she had imagined, though with a capacity for coarseness even there. “It will be better if they love each other,” she said for edification.
Henrietta got up; she found these expectations very alarming. She genuinely believed she didn't want to see Mr. Osmond unhappy, and he couldn't really be someone she fantasized about. Overall, she was pretty disappointed with the Countess, whose thinking was more limited than she had thought, even showing a lack of refinement in that narrow view. “It would be better if they love each other,” she said for everyone's sake.
“They can’t. He can’t love any one.”
“They can't. He can't love anyone.”
“I presumed that was the case. But it only aggravates my fear for Isabel. I shall positively start to-morrow.”
“I figured that was the case. But it only makes me more worried about Isabel. I’m definitely starting tomorrow.”
“Isabel certainly has devotees,” said the Countess, smiling very vividly. “I declare I don’t pity her.”
“Isabel definitely has her fans,” said the Countess, smiling brightly. “I honestly don’t feel sorry for her.”
“It may be I can’t assist her,” Miss Stackpole pursued, as if it were well not to have illusions.
“It’s possible I can’t help her,” Miss Stackpole continued, as if it were better not to have any illusions.
“You can have wanted to, at any rate; that’s something. I believe that’s what you came from America for,” the Countess suddenly added.
"You could have wanted to, anyway; that’s something. I think that’s why you came from America," the Countess suddenly added.
“Yes, I wanted to look after her,” Henrietta said serenely.
“Yes, I wanted to take care of her,” Henrietta said calmly.
Her hostess stood there smiling at her with small bright eyes and an eager-looking nose; with cheeks into each of which a flush had come. “Ah, that’s very pretty c’est bien gentil! Isn’t it what they call friendship?”
Her hostess stood there smiling at her with small bright eyes and a keen-looking nose; with cheeks that had a rosy glow. “Ah, that’s really nice c’est bien gentil! Isn’t it what they call friendship?”
“I don’t know what they call it. I thought I had better come.”
“I’m not sure what they call it. I figured I should come.”
“She’s very happy—she’s very fortunate,” the Countess went on. “She has others besides.” And then she broke out passionately. “She’s more fortunate than I! I’m as unhappy as she—I’ve a very bad husband; he’s a great deal worse than Osmond. And I’ve no friends. I thought I had, but they’re gone. No one, man or woman, would do for me what you’ve done for her.”
“She’s really happy—she’s really lucky,” the Countess continued. “She has other people too.” And then she got emotional. “She’s luckier than I am! I’m just as unhappy as she is—I have a terrible husband; he’s much worse than Osmond. And I have no friends. I thought I did, but they’re gone. No one, man or woman, would do for me what you’ve done for her.”
Henrietta was touched; there was nature in this bitter effusion. She gazed at her companion a moment, and then: “Look here, Countess, I’ll do anything for you that you like. I’ll wait over and travel with you.”
Henrietta was moved; there was something real in this harsh outburst. She looked at her companion for a moment and then said, “Listen, Countess, I’ll do whatever you want. I’ll stay and travel with you.”
“Never mind,” the Countess answered with a quick change of tone: “only describe me in the newspaper!”
“Never mind,” the Countess replied, her tone shifting quickly. “Just make sure to describe me in the newspaper!”
Henrietta, before leaving her, however, was obliged to make her understand that she could give no fictitious representation of her journey to Rome. Miss Stackpole was a strictly veracious reporter. On quitting her she took the way to the Lung’ Arno, the sunny quay beside the yellow river where the bright-faced inns familiar to tourists stand all in a row. She had learned her way before this through the streets of Florence (she was very quick in such matters), and was therefore able to turn with great decision of step out of the little square which forms the approach to the bridge of the Holy Trinity. She proceeded to the left, toward the Ponte Vecchio, and stopped in front of one of the hotels which overlook that delightful structure. Here she drew forth a small pocket-book, took from it a card and a pencil and, after meditating a moment, wrote a few words. It is our privilege to look over her shoulder, and if we exercise it we may read the brief query: “Could I see you this evening for a few moments on a very important matter?” Henrietta added that she should start on the morrow for Rome. Armed with this little document she approached the porter, who now had taken up his station in the doorway, and asked if Mr. Goodwood were at home. The porter replied, as porters always reply, that he had gone out about twenty minutes before; whereupon Henrietta presented her card and begged it might be handed him on his return. She left the inn and pursued her course along the quay to the severe portico of the Uffizi, through which she presently reached the entrance of the famous gallery of paintings. Making her way in, she ascended the high staircase which leads to the upper chambers. The long corridor, glazed on one side and decorated with antique busts, which gives admission to these apartments, presented an empty vista in which the bright winter light twinkled upon the marble floor. The gallery is very cold and during the midwinter weeks but scantily visited. Miss Stackpole may appear more ardent in her quest of artistic beauty than she has hitherto struck us as being, but she had after all her preferences and admirations. One of the latter was the little Correggio of the Tribune—the Virgin kneeling down before the sacred infant, who lies in a litter of straw, and clapping her hands to him while he delightedly laughs and crows. Henrietta had a special devotion to this intimate scene—she thought it the most beautiful picture in the world. On her way, at present, from New York to Rome, she was spending but three days in Florence, and yet reminded herself that they must not elapse without her paying another visit to her favourite work of art. She had a great sense of beauty in all ways, and it involved a good many intellectual obligations. She was about to turn into the Tribune when a gentleman came out of it; whereupon she gave a little exclamation and stood before Caspar Goodwood.
Henrietta, before leaving her, had to make it clear that she couldn't give a made-up account of her trip to Rome. Miss Stackpole was a strictly honest reporter. After saying goodbye, she headed to the Lung’ Arno, the sunny waterfront by the yellow river where the cheerful inns popular with tourists line up. She had already navigated the streets of Florence (she was quick to pick up on these things), so she confidently stepped out of the small square leading to the Holy Trinity bridge. She turned left towards the Ponte Vecchio and stopped in front of one of the hotels that overlook that lovely structure. Here, she pulled out a small notebook, took out a card and a pencil, and after thinking for a moment, wrote a few words. It’s our privilege to peek over her shoulder, and if we do, we can read her brief request: “Could I see you this evening for a few moments on a very important matter?” Henrietta added that she would be leaving for Rome the next day. With this little note in hand, she approached the porter, who had taken up his post in the doorway, and asked if Mr. Goodwood was home. The porter replied, as porters always do, that he had gone out about twenty minutes ago; so Henrietta handed him her card and requested that it be given to him when he returned. She left the hotel and continued along the quay to the imposing portico of the Uffizi, through which she soon reached the entrance of the famous art gallery. Once inside, she climbed the grand staircase that leads to the upper rooms. The long corridor, lined with glass on one side and adorned with antique busts, opened into a view where the bright winter light shimmered on the marble floor. The gallery was very cold and barely visited during the winter. Miss Stackpole might seem more passionate in her search for artistic beauty than we have seen before, but she certainly had her preferences and favorites. One of those favorites was the little Correggio in the Tribune—the Virgin kneeling before the holy infant, who lies in a bed of straw, smiling and laughing joyfully as she claps her hands at him. Henrietta felt a special attachment to this intimate scene—she considered it the most beautiful painting in the world. On her way from New York to Rome, she was only spending three days in Florence, yet she reminded herself that she must not let them pass without visiting her favorite artwork again. She had a deep appreciation for beauty in all forms, which came with many intellectual obligations. She was about to enter the Tribune when a gentleman walked out; she gasped a little and found herself standing in front of Caspar Goodwood.
“I’ve just been at your hotel,” she said. “I left a card for you.”
“I just came from your hotel,” she said. “I left a card for you.”
“I’m very much honoured,” Caspar Goodwood answered as if he really meant it.
“I’m really honored,” Caspar Goodwood replied as if he truly meant it.
“It was not to honour you I did it; I’ve called on you before and I know you don’t like it. It was to talk to you a little about something.”
“It wasn’t to honor you that I did it; I’ve come to you before and I know you don’t like it. It was to discuss something with you a bit.”
He looked for a moment at the buckle in her hat. “I shall be very glad to hear what you wish to say.”
He glanced briefly at the buckle on her hat. “I’m really looking forward to hearing what you want to say.”
“You don’t like to talk with me,” said Henrietta. “But I don’t care for that; I don’t talk for your amusement. I wrote a word to ask you to come and see me; but since I’ve met you here this will do as well.”
“You don’t like talking to me,” said Henrietta. “But I don’t mind that; I don’t talk just for your entertainment. I wrote a note asking you to come and see me, but since I’ve run into you here, this works just as well.”
“I was just going away,” Goodwood stated; “but of course I’ll stop.” He was civil, but not enthusiastic.
“I was just leaving,” Goodwood said; “but of course I’ll stay.” He was polite, but not excited.
Henrietta, however, never looked for great professions, and she was so much in earnest that she was thankful he would listen to her on any terms. She asked him first, none the less, if he had seen all the pictures.
Henrietta, however, never sought big ambitions, and she was so sincere that she was grateful he would listen to her under any circumstances. She asked him first, nonetheless, if he had seen all the pictures.
“All I want to. I’ve been here an hour.”
“All I want to do is this. I’ve been here for an hour.”
“I wonder if you’ve seen my Correggio,” said Henrietta. “I came up on purpose to have a look at it.” She went into the Tribune and he slowly accompanied her.
“I wonder if you’ve seen my Correggio,” Henrietta said. “I came here specifically to check it out.” She walked into the Tribune, and he slowly followed her.
“I suppose I’ve seen it, but I didn’t know it was yours. I don’t remember pictures—especially that sort.” She had pointed out her favourite work, and he asked her if it was about Correggio she wished to talk with him.
“I guess I’ve seen it, but I didn’t realize it was yours. I don’t recall pictures—especially that kind.” She had pointed out her favorite piece, and he asked her if she wanted to discuss Correggio with him.
“No,” said Henrietta, “it’s about something less harmonious!” They had the small, brilliant room, a splendid cabinet of treasures, to themselves; there was only a custode hovering about the Medicean Venus. “I want you to do me a favour,” Miss Stackpole went on.
“No,” said Henrietta, “it’s about something less harmonious!” They had the small, vibrant room, a gorgeous cabinet of treasures, to themselves; there was only a guard hovering around the Medicean Venus. “I want you to do me a favor,” Miss Stackpole continued.
Caspar Goodwood frowned a little, but he expressed no embarrassment at the sense of not looking eager. His face was that of a much older man than our earlier friend. “I’m sure it’s something I shan’t like,” he said rather loudly.
Caspar Goodwood frowned slightly, but he didn’t show any embarrassment at the fact that he didn’t look eager. His face looked much older than our earlier friend. “I’m sure it’s something I won’t like,” he said rather loudly.
“No, I don’t think you’ll like it. If you did it would be no favour.”
“No, I don’t think you’ll like it. If you did, it wouldn’t be any favor.”
“Well, let’s hear it,” he went on in the tone of a man quite conscious of his patience.
“Well, let’s hear it,” he continued in a tone that showed he was very aware of his patience.
“You may say there’s no particular reason why you should do me a favour. Indeed I only know of one: the fact that if you’d let me I’d gladly do you one.” Her soft, exact tone, in which there was no attempt at effect, had an extreme sincerity; and her companion, though he presented rather a hard surface, couldn’t help being touched by it. When he was touched he rarely showed it, however, by the usual signs; he neither blushed, nor looked away, nor looked conscious. He only fixed his attention more directly; he seemed to consider with added firmness. Henrietta continued therefore disinterestedly, without the sense of an advantage. “I may say now, indeed—it seems a good time—that if I’ve ever annoyed you (and I think sometimes I have) it’s because I knew I was willing to suffer annoyance for you. I’ve troubled you—doubtless. But I’d take trouble for you.”
“You might say there’s no real reason for you to do me a favor. Actually, the only one I know of is that if you’d let me, I’d happily do you one.” Her soft, precise tone, which didn’t try too hard to impress, held a deep sincerity; and her companion, although he had a tough exterior, couldn’t help but feel moved by it. When he felt moved, he rarely showed it, though, by the usual signs; he didn’t blush, look away, or appear self-conscious. He just focused his attention more directly; he seemed to contemplate with greater resolve. Therefore, Henrietta continued without any sense of gaining an advantage. “I can say now, in fact—it seems like a good moment—that if I’ve ever annoyed you (and I think I sometimes have), it’s because I knew I was willing to endure annoyance for you. I’ve bothered you—certainly. But I’d take trouble for you.”
Goodwood hesitated. “You’re taking trouble now.”
Goodwood hesitated. “You're making things difficult now.”
“Yes, I am—some. I want you to consider whether it’s better on the whole that you should go to Rome.”
“Yes, I am—some. I want you to think about whether it’s better overall for you to go to Rome.”
“I thought you were going to say that!” he answered rather artlessly.
“I thought you were going to say that!” he replied somewhat clumsily.
“You have considered it then?”
"You thought about it, then?"
“Of course I have, very carefully. I’ve looked all round it. Otherwise I shouldn’t have come so far as this. That’s what I stayed in Paris two months for. I was thinking it over.”
“Of course I have, very carefully. I’ve checked it out from every angle. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have come this far. That’s why I spent two months in Paris. I was thinking it through.”
“I’m afraid you decided as you liked. You decided it was best because you were so much attracted.”
“I’m afraid you chose what you wanted. You thought it was the best decision because you were so drawn to it.”
“Best for whom, do you mean?” Goodwood demanded.
“Best for who, exactly?” Goodwood asked.
“Well, for yourself first. For Mrs. Osmond next.”
"Well, take care of yourself first. Then think about Mrs. Osmond."
“Oh, it won’t do her any good! I don’t flatter myself that.”
“Oh, it won’t do her any good! I don’t kid myself about that.”
“Won’t it do her some harm?—that’s the question.”
“Will it hurt her?—that’s the question.”
“I don’t see what it will matter to her. I’m nothing to Mrs. Osmond. But if you want to know, I do want to see her myself.”
“I don’t see how it will matter to her. I’m nothing to Mrs. Osmond. But if you’re curious, I do want to see her myself.”
“Yes, and that’s why you go.”
“Yes, and that’s why you should go.”
“Of course it is. Could there be a better reason?”
“Of course it is. Is there a better reason?”
“How will it help you?—that’s what I want to know,” said Miss Stackpole.
“How will it help you?—that’s what I want to know,” said Miss Stackpole.
“That’s just what I can’t tell you. It’s just what I was thinking about in Paris.”
“That’s exactly what I can’t share with you. It’s just what I was thinking about in Paris.”
“It will make you more discontented.”
“It will make you more unhappy.”
“Why do you say ‘more’ so?” Goodwood asked rather sternly. “How do you know I’m discontented?”
“Why do you say ‘more’ like that?” Goodwood asked a bit harshly. “How do you know I’m unhappy?”
“Well,” said Henrietta, hesitating a little, “you seem never to have cared for another.”
“Well,” Henrietta said, pausing for a moment, “it seems like you’ve never really cared about anyone else.”
“How do you know what I care for?” he cried with a big blush. “Just now I care to go to Rome.”
“How do you know what I care about?” he exclaimed, his face turning red. “Right now, I want to go to Rome.”
Henrietta looked at him in silence, with a sad yet luminous expression. “Well,” she observed at last, “I only wanted to tell you what I think; I had it on my mind. Of course you think it’s none of my business. But nothing is any one’s business, on that principle.”
Henrietta stared at him silently, her expression a mix of sadness and light. “Well,” she finally said, “I just wanted to share my thoughts; it’s been on my mind. I know you probably think it’s not my place. But honestly, nothing is anyone’s place, if you go by that logic.”
“It’s very kind of you; I’m greatly obliged to you for your interest,” said Caspar Goodwood. “I shall go to Rome and I shan’t hurt Mrs. Osmond.”
“It’s really nice of you; I’m really grateful for your interest,” said Caspar Goodwood. “I’ll go to Rome, and I won’t hurt Mrs. Osmond.”
“You won’t hurt her, perhaps. But will you help her?—that’s the real issue.”
“You might not hurt her, but will you actually help her? That’s what really matters.”
“Is she in need of help?” he asked slowly, with a penetrating look.
“Does she need help?” he asked slowly, with a focused gaze.
“Most women always are,” said Henrietta, with conscientious evasiveness and generalising less hopefully than usual. “If you go to Rome,” she added, “I hope you’ll be a true friend—not a selfish one!” And she turned off and began to look at the pictures.
“Most women always are,” said Henrietta, with careful evasion and a more pessimistic outlook than usual. “If you go to Rome,” she added, “I hope you’ll be a real friend—not a selfish one!” And she walked away and started looking at the pictures.
Caspar Goodwood let her go and stood watching her while she wandered round the room; but after a moment he rejoined her. “You’ve heard something about her here,” he then resumed. “I should like to know what you’ve heard.”
Caspar Goodwood released her and watched as she explored the room; but after a moment, he joined her again. “You've heard something about her here,” he continued. “I’d like to know what you’ve heard.”
Henrietta had never prevaricated in her life, and, though on this occasion there might have been a fitness in doing so, she decided, after thinking some minutes, to make no superficial exception. “Yes, I’ve heard,” she answered; “but as I don’t want you to go to Rome I won’t tell you.”
Henrietta had never lied in her life, and even though it might have made sense to do so this time, she decided, after thinking for a few minutes, not to make any superficial exceptions. “Yes, I’ve heard,” she replied; “but since I don’t want you to go to Rome, I won’t tell you.”
“Just as you please. I shall see for myself,” he said. Then inconsistently, for him, “You’ve heard she’s unhappy!” he added.
“Whatever you say. I’ll check it out for myself,” he said. Then, inconsistently for him, “You’ve heard she’s not happy!” he added.
“Oh, you won’t see that!” Henrietta exclaimed.
“Oh, you won’t see that!” Henrietta said.
“I hope not. When do you start?”
“I hope not. When do you start?”
“To-morrow, by the evening train. And you?”
"Tomorrow, by the evening train. And you?"
Goodwood hung back; he had no desire to make his journey to Rome in Miss Stackpole’s company. His indifference to this advantage was not of the same character as Gilbert Osmond’s, but it had at this moment an equal distinctness. It was rather a tribute to Miss Stackpole’s virtues than a reference to her faults. He thought her very remarkable, very brilliant, and he had, in theory, no objection to the class to which she belonged. Lady correspondents appeared to him a part of the natural scheme of things in a progressive country, and though he never read their letters he supposed that they ministered somehow to social prosperity. But it was this very eminence of their position that made him wish Miss Stackpole didn’t take so much for granted. She took for granted that he was always ready for some allusion to Mrs. Osmond; she had done so when they met in Paris, six weeks after his arrival in Europe, and she had repeated the assumption with every successive opportunity. He had no wish whatever to allude to Mrs. Osmond; he was not always thinking of her; he was perfectly sure of that. He was the most reserved, the least colloquial of men, and this enquiring authoress was constantly flashing her lantern into the quiet darkness of his soul. He wished she didn’t care so much; he even wished, though it might seem rather brutal of him, that she would leave him alone. In spite of this, however, he just now made other reflections—which show how widely different, in effect, his ill-humour was from Gilbert Osmond’s. He desired to go immediately to Rome; he would have liked to go alone, in the night-train. He hated the European railway-carriages, in which one sat for hours in a vise, knee to knee and nose to nose with a foreigner to whom one presently found one’s self objecting with all the added vehemence of one’s wish to have the window open; and if they were worse at night even than by day, at least at night one could sleep and dream of an American saloon-car. But he couldn’t take a night-train when Miss Stackpole was starting in the morning; it struck him that this would be an insult to an unprotected woman. Nor could he wait until after she had gone unless he should wait longer than he had patience for. It wouldn’t do to start the next day. She worried him; she oppressed him; the idea of spending the day in a European railway-carriage with her offered a complication of irritations. Still, she was a lady travelling alone; it was his duty to put himself out for her. There could be no two questions about that; it was a perfectly clear necessity. He looked extremely grave for some moments and then said, wholly without the flourish of gallantry but in a tone of extreme distinctness, “Of course if you’re going to-morrow I’ll go too, as I may be of assistance to you.”
Goodwood held back; he didn't want to make the trip to Rome with Miss Stackpole. His lack of enthusiasm about this opportunity wasn't the same as Gilbert Osmond's indifference, but it felt just as strong at that moment. It was more of a compliment to Miss Stackpole's strengths than a comment on her weaknesses. He found her quite impressive and brilliant, and he didn't mind the social class she belonged to in theory. Lady correspondents seemed like a natural part of an evolving society, and even though he never read their letters, he figured they had some positive role in society. However, it was precisely this elevated status that made him wish Miss Stackpole wouldn’t assume so much. She assumed that he was always ready to mention Mrs. Osmond; she did this six weeks after he arrived in Europe when they met in Paris, and she had consistently maintained that expectation since. He had no desire to mention Mrs. Osmond; he wasn’t constantly thinking about her, he was absolutely sure of that. He was one of the most reserved and least talkative men, and this inquisitive writer was constantly shining her light into the quiet corners of his mind. He wished she didn’t care so much; he even wished, though it might seem harsh, that she would just leave him alone. Despite this, he was currently having other thoughts, which showed how different his annoyance was from Gilbert Osmond's. He wanted to head to Rome right away; he would have preferred to go alone on the night train. He disliked the European train cars, where you sat for hours cramped too close to a stranger, especially when you found yourself desperately wanting to open a window. And although it was usually worse at night than during the day, at least at night you could sleep and dream of an American lounge car. But he couldn't take a night train while Miss Stackpole was leaving in the morning; he felt that would be disrespectful to a woman traveling alone. And he couldn’t wait until after she left unless he was willing to stay longer than he wanted to. It wouldn’t work to leave the next day. She stressed him out; she weighed on him; the thought of spending the day in a European train car with her would be filled with annoyances. Still, she was a lady traveling alone; it was his responsibility to make an effort for her. There was no doubt about that; it was a clear necessity. He looked serious for a few moments and then said, without any pretense of chivalry but with complete clarity, “Of course, if you’re leaving tomorrow, I’ll go too, in case you need my help.”
“Well, Mr. Goodwood, I should hope so!” Henrietta returned imperturbably.
“Well, Mr. Goodwood, I certainly hope so!” Henrietta replied calmly.
CHAPTER XLV
I have already had reason to say that Isabel knew her husband to be displeased by the continuance of Ralph’s visit to Rome. That knowledge was very present to her as she went to her cousin’s hotel the day after she had invited Lord Warburton to give a tangible proof of his sincerity; and at this moment, as at others, she had a sufficient perception of the sources of Osmond’s opposition. He wished her to have no freedom of mind, and he knew perfectly well that Ralph was an apostle of freedom. It was just because he was this, Isabel said to herself, that it was a refreshment to go and see him. It will be perceived that she partook of this refreshment in spite of her husband’s aversion to it, that is partook of it, as she flattered herself, discreetly. She had not as yet undertaken to act in direct opposition to his wishes; he was her appointed and inscribed master; she gazed at moments with a sort of incredulous blankness at this fact. It weighed upon her imagination, however; constantly present to her mind were all the traditionary decencies and sanctities of marriage. The idea of violating them filled her with shame as well as with dread, for on giving herself away she had lost sight of this contingency in the perfect belief that her husband’s intentions were as generous as her own. She seemed to see, none the less, the rapid approach of the day when she should have to take back something she had solemnly bestown. Such a ceremony would be odious and monstrous; she tried to shut her eyes to it meanwhile. Osmond would do nothing to help it by beginning first; he would put that burden upon her to the end. He had not yet formally forbidden her to call upon Ralph; but she felt sure that unless Ralph should very soon depart this prohibition would come. How could poor Ralph depart? The weather as yet made it impossible. She could perfectly understand her husband’s wish for the event; she didn’t, to be just, see how he could like her to be with her cousin. Ralph never said a word against him, but Osmond’s sore, mute protest was none the less founded. If he should positively interpose, if he should put forth his authority, she would have to decide, and that wouldn’t be easy. The prospect made her heart beat and her cheeks burn, as I say, in advance; there were moments when, in her wish to avoid an open rupture, she found herself wishing Ralph would start even at a risk. And it was of no use that, when catching herself in this state of mind, she called herself a feeble spirit, a coward. It was not that she loved Ralph less, but that almost anything seemed preferable to repudiating the most serious act—the single sacred act—of her life. That appeared to make the whole future hideous. To break with Osmond once would be to break for ever; any open acknowledgement of irreconcilable needs would be an admission that their whole attempt had proved a failure. For them there could be no condonement, no compromise, no easy forgetfulness, no formal readjustment. They had attempted only one thing, but that one thing was to have been exquisite. Once they missed it nothing else would do; there was no conceivable substitute for that success. For the moment, Isabel went to the Hôtel de Paris as often as she thought well; the measure of propriety was in the canon of taste, and there couldn’t have been a better proof that morality was, so to speak, a matter of earnest appreciation. Isabel’s application of that measure had been particularly free to-day, for in addition to the general truth that she couldn’t leave Ralph to die alone she had something important to ask of him. This indeed was Gilbert’s business as well as her own.
Isabel knew that her husband was unhappy about Ralph's ongoing visit to Rome. This awareness was fresh in her mind as she headed to her cousin’s hotel the day after she invited Lord Warburton to prove his sincerity in a tangible way. She understood the reasons behind Osmond’s disapproval; he wanted to restrict her freedom, and he recognized that Ralph represented that freedom. Isabel thought to herself that it was precisely this that made visiting Ralph refreshing. Despite her husband's dislike for it, she enjoyed this refreshment, as she convinced herself, discreetly. She hadn't yet decided to go against his wishes; he remained her designated master, and sometimes she looked at this reality with a sort of disbelief. Still, it weighed on her imagination; all the traditional norms and sacred aspects of marriage were constantly on her mind. The thought of breaking them filled her with both shame and fear, as she had lost sight of this possibility when she believed her husband’s intentions were as noble as her own. Nonetheless, she could sense the approaching day when she would have to retract something she had given so solemnly. The idea of such a withdrawal felt repulsive and monstrous; she tried to ignore it for now. Osmond wouldn’t initiate any action; he would make her bear that burden alone. He hadn’t formally told her not to visit Ralph yet, but she was certain that unless Ralph left soon, that prohibition would come. How could poor Ralph leave? The weather still made it impossible. She completely understood her husband’s desire for this outcome; to be fair, she couldn’t see how he could want her to spend time with her cousin. Ralph never spoke ill of him, yet Osmond’s quiet resentment was nonetheless real. If he were to directly intervene and assert his authority, she would have to make a choice, which wouldn’t be easy. The thought of it made her heart race and her cheeks flush, as I mentioned, in anticipation; there were moments when she wished Ralph would leave even at a cost, just to avoid an open conflict. And even when she caught herself thinking this, she called herself weak and a coward. It wasn’t that she loved Ralph less, but she felt that nearly anything would be better than rejecting the most significant act—the only sacred act—of her life. Doing so seemed to make her entire future bleak. Breaking with Osmond once would mean breaking forever; any public recognition of their irreconcilable differences would imply that their entire endeavor had failed. For them, there would be no forgiveness, no compromise, no easy forgetfulness, and no formal reconciliation. They had attempted only one thing, but that thing was meant to be extraordinary. If they missed it, nothing else would suffice; there was no alternative to that success. For now, Isabel visited the Hôtel de Paris as often as she deemed appropriate; the standard of propriety was aligned with personal taste, and there couldn’t have been a better demonstration that morality was, in a sense, a matter of genuine appreciation. Isabel had applied that standard particularly liberally today, since, in addition to the general truth that she couldn’t allow Ralph to die alone, she had something significant to discuss with him. This was, in fact, a matter for both Gilbert and herself.
She came very soon to what she wished to speak of. “I want you to answer me a question. It’s about Lord Warburton.”
She quickly got to the point she wanted to discuss. “I need you to answer a question for me. It’s about Lord Warburton.”
“I think I guess your question,” Ralph answered from his arm-chair, out of which his thin legs protruded at greater length than ever.
“I think I get your question,” Ralph answered from his armchair, his thin legs sticking out longer than ever.
“Very possibly you guess it. Please then answer it.”
"Maybe you can figure it out. So go ahead and answer."
“Oh, I don’t say I can do that.”
“Oh, I’m not saying I can do that.”
“You’re intimate with him,” she said; “you’ve a great deal of observation of him.”
“You're close with him,” she said; “you pay a lot of attention to him.”
“Very true. But think how he must dissimulate!”
“Very true. But think about how he must hide his true feelings!”
“Why should he dissimulate? That’s not his nature.”
“Why should he hide his true feelings? That’s not who he is.”
“Ah, you must remember that the circumstances are peculiar,” said Ralph with an air of private amusement.
“Ah, you have to remember that the situation is unusual,” said Ralph with a hint of private amusement.
“To a certain extent—yes. But is he really in love?”
"To some extent—yes. But is he actually in love?"
“Very much, I think. I can make that out.”
“Definitely, I think. I can figure that out.”
“Ah!” said Isabel with a certain dryness.
“Wow!” said Isabel with a hint of sarcasm.
Ralph looked at her as if his mild hilarity had been touched with mystification. “You say that as if you were disappointed.”
Ralph looked at her as if his light amusement had been mixed with confusion. “You say that like you’re disappointed.”
Isabel got up, slowly smoothing her gloves and eyeing them thoughtfully. “It’s after all no business of mine.”
Isabel stood up, slowly adjusting her gloves and looking at them thoughtfully. “After all, it’s really none of my business.”
“You’re very philosophic,” said her cousin. And then in a moment: “May I enquire what you’re talking about?”
“You're really philosophical,” her cousin said. Then after a moment: “Can I ask what you're talking about?”
Isabel stared. “I thought you knew. Lord Warburton tells me he wants, of all things in the world, to marry Pansy. I’ve told you that before, without eliciting a comment from you. You might risk one this morning, I think. Is it your belief that he really cares for her?”
Isabel stared. “I thought you knew. Lord Warburton told me he wants, of all things in the world, to marry Pansy. I’ve mentioned this to you before, without getting any reaction from you. You might want to share one this morning, I think. Do you believe he actually cares for her?”
“Ah, for Pansy, no!” cried Ralph very positively.
"Ah, not for Pansy!" Ralph exclaimed firmly.
“But you said just now he did.”
“But you just said he did.”
Ralph waited a moment. “That he cared for you, Mrs. Osmond.”
Ralph paused for a moment. “That he cared about you, Mrs. Osmond.”
Isabel shook her head gravely. “That’s nonsense, you know.”
Isabel shook her head seriously. “That’s ridiculous, you know.”
“Of course it is. But the nonsense is Warburton’s, not mine.”
“Of course it is. But the nonsense is Warburton’s, not mine.”
“That would be very tiresome.” She spoke, as she flattered herself, with much subtlety.
"That would be really exhausting." She said, thinking to herself that she was being quite clever.
“I ought to tell you indeed,” Ralph went on, “that to me he has denied it.”
“I should tell you, though,” Ralph continued, “that he has denied it to me.”
“It’s very good of you to talk about it together! Has he also told you that he’s in love with Pansy?”
“It’s really nice of you to discuss it together! Has he also mentioned that he’s in love with Pansy?”
“He has spoken very well of her—very properly. He has let me know, of course, that he thinks she would do very well at Lockleigh.”
“He has spoken highly of her—very appropriately. He has made it clear, of course, that he believes she would do very well at Lockleigh.”
“Does he really think it?”
“Does he actually believe that?”
“Ah, what Warburton really thinks—!” said Ralph.
“Ah, what Warburton really thinks—!” Ralph said.
Isabel fell to smoothing her gloves again; they were long, loose gloves on which she could freely expend herself. Soon, however, she looked up, and then, “Ah, Ralph, you give me no help!” she cried abruptly and passionately.
Isabel resumed smoothing her gloves; they were long, loose gloves that she could adjust easily. Soon, though, she looked up and exclaimed, “Ah, Ralph, you're not helping me at all!”
It was the first time she had alluded to the need for help, and the words shook her cousin with their violence. He gave a long murmur of relief, of pity, of tenderness; it seemed to him that at last the gulf between them had been bridged. It was this that made him exclaim in a moment: “How unhappy you must be!”
It was the first time she had hinted at needing help, and her words hit her cousin hard. He let out a deep sigh of relief, pity, and tenderness; it felt to him like the distance between them had finally been crossed. This made him exclaim in a moment: “How unhappy you must be!”
He had no sooner spoken than she recovered her self-possession, and the first use she made of it was to pretend she had not heard him. “When I talk of your helping me I talk great nonsense,” she said with a quick smile. “The idea of my troubling you with my domestic embarrassments! The matter’s very simple; Lord Warburton must get on by himself. I can’t undertake to see him through.”
He had barely finished speaking when she regained her composure, and the first thing she did was pretend she hadn’t heard him. “When I talk about you helping me, I’m just being ridiculous,” she said with a quick smile. “The idea of bothering you with my personal issues! It’s really very simple; Lord Warburton has to manage on his own. I can’t take on the responsibility of helping him.”
“He ought to succeed easily,” said Ralph.
"He should succeed easily," Ralph said.
Isabel debated. “Yes—but he has not always succeeded.”
Isabel thought it over. “Yeah—but he hasn’t always gotten it right.”
“Very true. You know, however, how that always surprised me. Is Miss Osmond capable of giving us a surprise?”
“That's very true. You know, it always surprised me. Is Miss Osmond really capable of surprising us?”
“It will come from him, rather. I seem to see that after all he’ll let the matter drop.”
“It will come from him instead. I can see that he’ll probably just drop it after all.”
“He’ll do nothing dishonourable,” said Ralph.
"He won't do anything dishonorable," Ralph said.
“I’m very sure of that. Nothing can be more honourable than for him to leave the poor child alone. She cares for another person, and it’s cruel to attempt to bribe her by magnificent offers to give him up.”
“I’m very sure of that. Nothing can be more honorable than for him to leave the poor child alone. She cares for someone else, and it’s cruel to try to bribe her with grand offers to make her give him up.”
“Cruel to the other person perhaps—the one she cares for. But Warburton isn’t obliged to mind that.”
“Maybe it's harsh to the other person—the one she cares about. But Warburton doesn’t have to worry about that.”
“No, cruel to her,” said Isabel. “She would be very unhappy if she were to allow herself to be persuaded to desert poor Mr. Rosier. That idea seems to amuse you; of course you’re not in love with him. He has the merit—for Pansy—of being in love with Pansy. She can see at a glance that Lord Warburton isn’t.”
“No, that would be cruel to her,” said Isabel. “She would be really unhappy if she let herself be convinced to abandon poor Mr. Rosier. That idea seems to amuse you; of course you’re not in love with him. He has the advantage—for Pansy—of being in love with her. She can tell right away that Lord Warburton isn’t.”
“He’d be very good to her,” said Ralph.
“He’d treat her really well,” said Ralph.
“He has been good to her already. Fortunately, however, he has not said a word to disturb her. He could come and bid her good-bye to-morrow with perfect propriety.”
“He has already treated her well. Fortunately, though, he hasn't said anything to upset her. He could come and say goodbye to her tomorrow without any issues.”
“How would your husband like that?”
“How would your husband feel about that?”
“Not at all; and he may be right in not liking it. Only he must obtain satisfaction himself.”
“Not at all; and he could be right for not liking it. He just needs to find satisfaction for himself.”
“Has he commissioned you to obtain it?” Ralph ventured to ask.
“Did he ask you to get it?” Ralph dared to ask.
“It was natural that as an old friend of Lord Warburton’s—an older friend, that is, than Gilbert—I should take an interest in his intentions.”
“It was only natural that as an old friend of Lord Warburton’s—older than Gilbert, that is—I should be interested in his plans.”
“Take an interest in his renouncing them, you mean?”
“Are you suggesting that we should care about him giving them up?”
Isabel hesitated, frowning a little. “Let me understand. Are you pleading his cause?”
Isabel paused, frowning slightly. “Let me get this straight. Are you supporting him?”
“Not in the least. I’m very glad he shouldn’t become your stepdaughter’s husband. It makes such a very queer relation to you!” said Ralph, smiling. “But I’m rather nervous lest your husband should think you haven’t pushed him enough.”
“Not at all. I’m really glad he isn’t going to be your stepdaughter’s husband. It creates such an awkward relationship for you!” said Ralph, smiling. “But I’m a bit worried that your husband might think you haven’t supported him enough.”
Isabel found herself able to smile as well as he. “He knows me well enough not to have expected me to push. He himself has no intention of pushing, I presume. I’m not afraid I shall not be able to justify myself!” she said lightly.
Isabel realized she could smile just as easily as he did. “He knows me well enough not to expect me to push. I assume he doesn’t plan to push either. I’m not worried about justifying myself!” she said casually.
Her mask had dropped for an instant, but she had put it on again, to Ralph’s infinite disappointment. He had caught a glimpse of her natural face and he wished immensely to look into it. He had an almost savage desire to hear her complain of her husband—hear her say that she should be held accountable for Lord Warburton’s defection. Ralph was certain that this was her situation; he knew by instinct, in advance, the form that in such an event Osmond’s displeasure would take. It could only take the meanest and cruellest. He would have liked to warn Isabel of it—to let her see at least how he judged for her and how he knew. It little mattered that Isabel would know much better; it was for his own satisfaction more than for hers that he longed to show her he was not deceived. He tried and tried again to make her betray Osmond; he felt cold-blooded, cruel, dishonourable almost, in doing so. But it scarcely mattered, for he only failed. What had she come for then, and why did she seem almost to offer him a chance to violate their tacit convention? Why did she ask him his advice if she gave him no liberty to answer her? How could they talk of her domestic embarrassments, as it pleased her humorously to designate them, if the principal factor was not to be mentioned? These contradictions were themselves but an indication of her trouble, and her cry for help, just before, was the only thing he was bound to consider. “You’ll be decidedly at variance, all the same,” he said in a moment. And as she answered nothing, looking as if she scarce understood, “You’ll find yourselves thinking very differently,” he continued.
Her mask had slipped for a moment, but she quickly put it back on, much to Ralph’s disappointment. He had caught a glimpse of her true self and desperately wanted to look deeper. He had an almost primal urge to hear her talk about her husband—specifically, to hear her say that she should be held responsible for Lord Warburton’s rejection. Ralph was convinced this was her reality; he instinctively knew how Osmond would react in such a situation. It would be the most petty and cruel response. He wanted to warn Isabel—to show her how he saw things and how well he understood. It didn’t matter that Isabel was likely to know much more; his desire to prove to her that he wasn’t fooled was more about his own satisfaction than hers. He tried over and over to get her to criticize Osmond; he felt cold, cruel, almost dishonorable for doing so. But it hardly mattered because he just kept failing. So why had she come, and why did she seem to give him a chance to break their unspoken agreement? Why ask for his advice if she wouldn’t let him respond? How could they discuss her domestic issues, as she humorously put it, if they couldn’t mention the main problem? These contradictions were just signs of her distress, and her earlier plea for help was the only thing he felt he needed to focus on. “You’ll definitely be at odds, though,” he said after a moment. And when she didn’t respond, looking as if she barely understood, he added, “You’ll find yourselves thinking very differently.”
“That may easily happen, among the most united couples!” She took up her parasol; he saw she was nervous, afraid of what he might say. “It’s a matter we can hardly quarrel about, however,” she added; “for almost all the interest is on his side. That’s very natural. Pansy’s after all his daughter—not mine.” And she put out her hand to wish him goodbye.
“That can easily happen, even with the closest couples!” She picked up her parasol; he noticed she was anxious, worried about what he might say. “It’s not really something we can argue about, though,” she continued; “because most of the interest is on his side. That makes sense. Pansy is his daughter after all—not mine.” And she reached out her hand to say goodbye.
Ralph took an inward resolution that she shouldn’t leave him without his letting her know that he knew everything: it seemed too great an opportunity to lose. “Do you know what his interest will make him say?” he asked as he took her hand. She shook her head, rather dryly—not discouragingly—and he went on. “It will make him say that your want of zeal is owing to jealousy.” He stopped a moment; her face made him afraid.
Ralph made a silent decision that she shouldn’t leave him without knowing he was aware of everything: it felt like too big of an opportunity to pass up. “Do you know what his interest will lead him to say?” he asked as he took her hand. She shook her head, somewhat curtly—not discouragingly—and he continued. “It will make him say that your lack of enthusiasm is due to jealousy.” He paused for a moment; her expression made him uneasy.
“To jealousy?”
"To jealousy?"
“To jealousy of his daughter.”
“To his daughter's jealousy.”
She blushed red and threw back her head. “You’re not kind,” she said in a voice that he had never heard on her lips.
She blushed and tossed her head back. “You’re not nice,” she said in a voice he had never heard from her before.
“Be frank with me and you’ll see,” he answered.
"Just be honest with me and you'll understand," he replied.
But she made no reply; she only pulled her hand out of his own, which he tried still to hold, and rapidly withdrew from the room. She made up her mind to speak to Pansy, and she took an occasion on the same day, going to the girl’s room before dinner. Pansy was already dressed; she was always in advance of the time: it seemed to illustrate her pretty patience and the graceful stillness with which she could sit and wait. At present she was seated, in her fresh array, before the bed-room fire; she had blown out her candles on the completion of her toilet, in accordance with the economical habits in which she had been brought up and which she was now more careful than ever to observe; so that the room was lighted only by a couple of logs. The rooms in Palazzo Roccanera were as spacious as they were numerous, and Pansy’s virginal bower was an immense chamber with a dark, heavily-timbered ceiling. Its diminutive mistress, in the midst of it, appeared but a speck of humanity, and as she got up, with quick deference, to welcome Isabel, the latter was more than ever struck with her shy sincerity. Isabel had a difficult task—the only thing was to perform it as simply as possible. She felt bitter and angry, but she warned herself against betraying this heat. She was afraid even of looking too grave, or at least too stern; she was afraid of causing alarm. But Pansy seemed to have guessed she had come more or less as a confessor; for after she had moved the chair in which she had been sitting a little nearer to the fire and Isabel had taken her place in it, she kneeled down on a cushion in front of her, looking up and resting her clasped hands on her stepmother’s knees. What Isabel wished to do was to hear from her own lips that her mind was not occupied with Lord Warburton; but if she desired the assurance she felt herself by no means at liberty to provoke it. The girl’s father would have qualified this as rank treachery; and indeed Isabel knew that if Pansy should display the smallest germ of a disposition to encourage Lord Warburton her own duty was to hold her tongue. It was difficult to interrogate without appearing to suggest; Pansy’s supreme simplicity, an innocence even more complete than Isabel had yet judged it, gave to the most tentative enquiry something of the effect of an admonition. As she knelt there in the vague firelight, with her pretty dress dimly shining, her hands folded half in appeal and half in submission, her soft eyes, raised and fixed, full of the seriousness of the situation, she looked to Isabel like a childish martyr decked out for sacrifice and scarcely presuming even to hope to avert it. When Isabel said to her that she had never yet spoken to her of what might have been going on in relation to her getting married, but that her silence had not been indifference or ignorance, had only been the desire to leave her at liberty, Pansy bent forward, raised her face nearer and nearer, and with a little murmur which evidently expressed a deep longing, answered that she had greatly wished her to speak and that she begged her to advise her now.
But she didn’t say anything; she just pulled her hand away from his, which he still tried to hold on to, and quickly left the room. She decided to talk to Pansy, and later that day, she went to the girl’s room before dinner. Pansy was already dressed; she always ready ahead of time, showing her lovely patience and the graceful stillness with which she could sit and wait. Right now, she was sitting in her fresh outfit by the bedroom fire; she had blown out her candles after finishing her routine, in line with the economical habits she had grown up with and was now even more careful to follow. The light in the room came only from a couple of logs. The rooms in Palazzo Roccanera were as spacious as they were numerous, and Pansy’s innocent sanctuary was a huge chamber with a dark, heavily-beamed ceiling. In the middle of it, her small figure seemed just a little dot of humanity, and as she quickly got up in respectful greeting to Isabel, the latter was struck even more by her shy sincerity. Isabel had a tough job to do—the only thing was to get it done as simply as she could. She felt bitter and angry but reminded herself not to show this intensity. She was worried even about looking too serious or at least too stern; she was afraid of causing alarm. But Pansy seemed to sense that she had come as a sort of confessor; after moving her chair a bit closer to the fire and Isabel settling into it, she knelt on a cushion in front of her, gazing up and resting her clasped hands on her stepmother’s knees. What Isabel wanted was to hear from Pansy’s own lips that her thoughts weren’t on Lord Warburton; yet if she wanted that reassurance, she felt she couldn’t provoke it. Pansy’s father would have considered this a betrayal, and Isabel knew that if Pansy showed even a hint of wanting to encourage Lord Warburton, her duty was to keep silent. It was hard to ask directly without suggesting something; Pansy’s extreme simplicity, an innocence even more complete than Isabel had realized, made any tentative inquiry feel like a warning. As she knelt there in the soft firelight, her pretty dress subtly glowing, her hands folded in a mix of appeal and submission, her gentle eyes raised and focused, full of the seriousness of the moment, she looked to Isabel like a child martyr dressed for sacrifice, hardly daring to hope to avoid it. When Isabel told her that she hadn’t yet discussed what might be happening regarding her marriage, but that her silence hadn’t been indifference or ignorance—just a desire to give her freedom—Pansy leaned forward, bringing her face closer and closer, and with a soft murmur that clearly showed a deep longing, replied that she had really wanted her to speak and asked her to guide her now.
“It’s difficult for me to advise you,” Isabel returned. “I don’t know how I can undertake that. That’s for your father; you must get his advice and, above all, you must act on it.”
“It’s hard for me to give you advice,” Isabel replied. “I’m not sure how I can take that on. That’s for your dad; you should get his advice and, most importantly, you should follow it.”
At this Pansy dropped her eyes; for a moment she said nothing. “I think I should like your advice better than papa’s,” she presently remarked.
At this, Pansy looked down; for a moment she didn’t say anything. “I think I would prefer your advice over Dad’s,” she eventually said.
“That’s not as it should be,” said Isabel coldly. “I love you very much, but your father loves you better.”
“That’s not how it should be,” Isabel said coldly. “I love you a lot, but your dad loves you more.”
“It isn’t because you love me—it’s because you’re a lady,” Pansy answered with the air of saying something very reasonable. “A lady can advise a young girl better than a man.”
“It’s not because you love me—it’s because you’re a lady,” Pansy replied, sounding like she was making a very sensible point. “A lady can give a young girl better advice than a man.”
“I advise you then to pay the greatest respect to your father’s wishes.”
“I suggest you show the utmost respect for your father’s wishes.”
“Ah yes,” said the child eagerly, “I must do that.”
“Ah yes,” said the child excitedly, “I have to do that.”
“But if I speak to you now about your getting married it’s not for your own sake, it’s for mine,” Isabel went on. “If I try to learn from you what you expect, what you desire, it’s only that I may act accordingly.”
“But if I talk to you now about getting married, it's not for your benefit, it's for mine,” Isabel continued. “If I ask you what you expect and what you want, it's just so I can respond in the right way.”
Pansy stared, and then very quickly, “Will you do everything I want?” she asked.
Pansy stared and then quickly asked, “Will you do everything I want?”
“Before I say yes I must know what such things are.”
“Before I agree, I need to know what those things are.”
Pansy presently told her that the only thing she wanted in life was to marry Mr. Rosier. He had asked her and she had told him she would do so if her papa would allow it. Now her papa wouldn’t allow it.
Pansy then told her that the only thing she wanted in life was to marry Mr. Rosier. He had asked her, and she had said she would if her dad allowed it. Now her dad wouldn’t allow it.
“Very well then, it’s impossible,” Isabel pronounced.
“Alright then, it’s impossible,” Isabel said.
“Yes, it’s impossible,” said Pansy without a sigh and with the same extreme attention in her clear little face.
“Yes, it’s impossible,” Pansy said, not even sighing and maintaining the same intense focus on her clear little face.
“You must think of something else then,” Isabel went on; but Pansy, sighing at this, told her that she had attempted that feat without the least success.
"You should think of something else then," Isabel continued; but Pansy, sighing at this, told her that she had tried that without any success.
“You think of those who think of you,” she said with a faint smile. “I know Mr. Rosier thinks of me.”
"You think about the people who think about you," she said with a faint smile. "I know Mr. Rosier is thinking about me."
“He ought not to,” said Isabel loftily. “Your father has expressly requested he shouldn’t.”
“He shouldn’t,” said Isabel with a sense of superiority. “Your dad specifically asked him not to.”
“He can’t help it, because he knows I think of him.”
“He can’t help it, because he knows I think of him.”
“You shouldn’t think of him. There’s some excuse for him, perhaps; but there’s none for you.”
“You shouldn’t think about him. Maybe he has an excuse, but you don’t have one.”
“I wish you would try to find one,” the girl exclaimed as if she were praying to the Madonna.
“I wish you would try to find one,” the girl exclaimed as if she were praying to the Virgin Mary.
“I should be very sorry to attempt it,” said the Madonna with unusual frigidity. “If you knew some one else was thinking of you, would you think of him?”
“I would really hate to try,” said the Madonna with unexpected coldness. “If you knew someone else was thinking about you, would you think about him?”
“No one can think of me as Mr. Rosier does; no one has the right.”
“No one can see me the way Mr. Rosier does; no one has that right.”
“Ah, but I don’t admit Mr. Rosier’s right!” Isabel hypocritically cried.
“Ah, but I don’t accept Mr. Rosier’s right!” Isabel hypocritically exclaimed.
Pansy only gazed at her, evidently much puzzled; and Isabel, taking advantage of it, began to represent to her the wretched consequences of disobeying her father. At this Pansy stopped her with the assurance that she would never disobey him, would never marry without his consent. And she announced, in the serenest, simplest tone, that, though she might never marry Mr. Rosier, she would never cease to think of him. She appeared to have accepted the idea of eternal singleness; but Isabel of course was free to reflect that she had no conception of its meaning. She was perfectly sincere; she was prepared to give up her lover. This might seem an important step toward taking another, but for Pansy, evidently, it failed to lead in that direction. She felt no bitterness toward her father; there was no bitterness in her heart; there was only the sweetness of fidelity to Edward Rosier, and a strange, exquisite intimation that she could prove it better by remaining single than even by marrying him.
Pansy just stared at her, clearly confused; and Isabel, taking advantage of the moment, started to explain the terrible consequences of disobeying her father. At this, Pansy interrupted her, confidently stating that she would never disobey him and would never marry without his approval. She declared, in the calmest, simplest way, that even if she never married Mr. Rosier, she would always think of him. It seemed like she had accepted the idea of being single forever; however, Isabel was free to ponder that she didn’t really understand what that meant. She was completely genuine; she was ready to give up her boyfriend. While this might appear to be a significant step towards pursuing someone else, for Pansy, it clearly did not lead in that direction. She felt no resentment toward her father; there was no bitterness in her heart; all that existed was the sweetness of loyalty to Edward Rosier, along with a strange, beautiful sense that she could express it better by staying single than even by marrying him.
“Your father would like you to make a better marriage,” said Isabel. “Mr. Rosier’s fortune is not at all large.”
“Your father wants you to find a better husband,” said Isabel. “Mr. Rosier doesn’t have much money at all.”
“How do you mean better—if that would be good enough? And I have myself so little money; why should I look for a fortune?”
“How do you mean better—if that would be good enough? And I have so little money; why should I look for a fortune?”
“Your having so little is a reason for looking for more.” With which Isabel was grateful for the dimness of the room; she felt as if her face were hideously insincere. It was what she was doing for Osmond; it was what one had to do for Osmond! Pansy’s solemn eyes, fixed on her own, almost embarrassed her; she was ashamed to think she had made so light of the girl’s preference.
“Having so little is a reason to seek more.” With that, Isabel was thankful for the dim light in the room; she felt like her expression was terribly fake. It was for Osmond that she was doing this; it was what one had to do for Osmond! Pansy’s serious eyes, locked onto her own, nearly made her feel awkward; she was embarrassed to realize she had dismissed the girl's feelings so easily.
“What should you like me to do?” her companion softly demanded.
“What would you like me to do?” her companion softly asked.
The question was a terrible one, and Isabel took refuge in timorous vagueness. “To remember all the pleasure it’s in your power to give your father.”
The question was a tough one, and Isabel escaped into hesitant ambiguity. “To remember all the joy you can bring to your dad.”
“To marry some one else, you mean—if he should ask me?”
"Are you saying I should marry someone else if he asks me?"
For a moment Isabel’s answer caused itself to be waited for; then she heard herself utter it in the stillness that Pansy’s attention seemed to make. “Yes—to marry some one else.”
For a moment, Isabel's answer had to be waited for; then she heard herself say it in the silence that Pansy's focus seemed to create. "Yes—to marry someone else."
The child’s eyes grew more penetrating; Isabel believed she was doubting her sincerity, and the impression took force from her slowly getting up from her cushion. She stood there a moment with her small hands unclasped and then quavered out: “Well, I hope no one will ask me!”
The child's eyes became more intense; Isabel thought she was questioning her honesty, and the feeling intensified as she gradually rose from her cushion. She stood there for a moment with her small hands uncrossed and then hesitantly said, “Well, I hope no one will ask me!”
“There has been a question of that. Some one else would have been ready to ask you.”
“There has been a question about that. Someone else would have been ready to ask you.”
“I don’t think he can have been ready,” said Pansy.
"I don’t think he could have been ready," Pansy said.
“It would appear so if he had been sure he’d succeed.”
“It seems that way if he was confident he’d succeed.”
“If he had been sure? Then he wasn’t ready!”
“If he had been sure? Then he wasn’t ready!”
Isabel thought this rather sharp; she also got up and stood a moment looking into the fire. “Lord Warburton has shown you great attention,” she resumed; “of course you know it’s of him I speak.” She found herself, against her expectation, almost placed in the position of justifying herself; which led her to introduce this nobleman more crudely than she had intended.
Isabel found this quite pointed; she also stood up and paused for a moment, staring into the fire. “Lord Warburton has given you a lot of attention,” she continued; “of course, you know I’m talking about him.” She realized, contrary to her expectations, that she was almost in a position of having to defend herself; this made her mention the nobleman more bluntly than she had planned.
“He has been very kind to me, and I like him very much. But if you mean that he’ll propose for me I think you’re mistaken.”
“He's been really nice to me, and I like him a lot. But if you're saying that he'll propose to me, I think you're wrong.”
“Perhaps I am. But your father would like it extremely.”
“Maybe I am. But your dad would really like it.”
Pansy shook her head with a little wise smile. “Lord Warburton won’t propose simply to please papa.”
Pansy shook her head with a knowing smile. “Lord Warburton won’t propose just to make Dad happy.”
“Your father would like you to encourage him,” Isabel went on mechanically.
“Your dad wants you to support him,” Isabel continued robotically.
“How can I encourage him?”
“How can I motivate him?”
“I don’t know. Your father must tell you that.”
“I don’t know. Your dad has to be the one to tell you that.”
Pansy said nothing for a moment; she only continued to smile as if she were in possession of a bright assurance. “There’s no danger—no danger!” she declared at last.
Pansy was silent for a moment; she just kept smiling as if she had a strong sense of confidence. “There’s nothing to worry about—absolutely nothing!” she finally said.
There was a conviction in the way she said this, and a felicity in her believing it, which conduced to Isabel’s awkwardness. She felt accused of dishonesty, and the idea was disgusting. To repair her self-respect she was on the point of saying that Lord Warburton had let her know that there was a danger. But she didn’t; she only said—in her embarrassment rather wide of the mark—that he surely had been most kind, most friendly.
There was a certainty in the way she said this, and a happiness in her belief, which made Isabel feel awkward. She felt falsely accused of being dishonest, and the thought was repulsive. To regain her self-respect, she almost mentioned that Lord Warburton had warned her about the danger. But she didn’t; she only said—in her embarrassment, somewhat off point—that he had definitely been very kind and friendly.
“Yes, he has been very kind,” Pansy answered. “That’s what I like him for.”
“Yes, he’s been really nice,” Pansy replied. “That’s what I appreciate about him.”
“Why then is the difficulty so great?”
“Why is the difficulty so significant?”
“I’ve always felt sure of his knowing that I don’t want—what did you say I should do?—to encourage him. He knows I don’t want to marry, and he wants me to know that he therefore won’t trouble me. That’s the meaning of his kindness. It’s as if he said to me: ‘I like you very much, but if it doesn’t please you I’ll never say it again.’ I think that’s very kind, very noble,” Pansy went on with deepening positiveness. “That is all we’ve said to each other. And he doesn’t care for me either. Ah no, there’s no danger.”
“I’ve always been sure that he knows I don’t want—what did you say I should do?—to encourage him. He knows I’m not looking to get married, and he wants me to understand that he won’t bother me because of it. That’s the meaning of his kindness. It’s like he’s saying to me: ‘I really like you, but if you’re not into it, I won’t bring it up again.’ I think that’s very kind, very noble,” Pansy continued with growing certainty. “That’s all we’ve said to each other. And he doesn’t feel the same way about me either. Oh no, there’s no risk.”
Isabel was touched with wonder at the depths of perception of which this submissive little person was capable; she felt afraid of Pansy’s wisdom—began almost to retreat before it. “You must tell your father that,” she remarked reservedly.
Isabel was amazed by the deep understanding that this submissive little person had; she felt a bit intimidated by Pansy’s insight—she almost wanted to pull away from it. “You should tell your father that,” she said cautiously.
“I think I’d rather not,” Pansy unreservedly answered.
“I think I’d rather not,” Pansy replied openly.
“You oughtn’t to let him have false hopes.”
“You shouldn’t give him false hope.”
“Perhaps not; but it will be good for me that he should. So long as he believes that Lord Warburton intends anything of the kind you say, papa won’t propose any one else. And that will be an advantage for me,” said the child very lucidly.
“Maybe not; but it will be good for me if he does. As long as he believes that Lord Warburton plans to do what you mentioned, dad won’t suggest anyone else. And that will work in my favor,” the child said clearly.
There was something brilliant in her lucidity, and it made her companion draw a long breath. It relieved this friend of a heavy responsibility. Pansy had a sufficient illumination of her own, and Isabel felt that she herself just now had no light to spare from her small stock. Nevertheless it still clung to her that she must be loyal to Osmond, that she was on her honour in dealing with his daughter. Under the influence of this sentiment she threw out another suggestion before she retired—a suggestion with which it seemed to her that she should have done her utmost.
There was something brilliant about her clarity, and it made her companion take a deep breath. It lifted a heavy burden off her friend. Pansy had enough insight of her own, and Isabel felt that she didn’t have any extra light to offer from her limited supply. Still, she felt the need to be loyal to Osmond, that she had a duty in dealing with his daughter. Guided by this feeling, she put forth another suggestion before she left—a suggestion that she believed was her best effort.
“Your father takes for granted at least that you would like to marry a nobleman.”
“Your father assumes that you would want to marry a nobleman.”
Pansy stood in the open doorway; she had drawn back the curtain for Isabel to pass. “I think Mr. Rosier looks like one!” she remarked very gravely.
Pansy stood in the open doorway; she had pulled back the curtain for Isabel to walk through. “I think Mr. Rosier looks like one!” she said very seriously.
CHAPTER XLVI
Lord Warburton was not seen in Mrs. Osmond’s drawing-room for several days, and Isabel couldn’t fail to observe that her husband said nothing to her about having received a letter from him. She couldn’t fail to observe, either, that Osmond was in a state of expectancy and that, though it was not agreeable to him to betray it, he thought their distinguished friend kept him waiting quite too long. At the end of four days he alluded to his absence.
Lord Warburton hadn't been seen in Mrs. Osmond’s living room for several days, and Isabel noticed that her husband didn't mention receiving a letter from him. She also noticed that Osmond was anxious and, even though he wasn't happy about showing it, he felt that their distinguished friend was making him wait far too long. After four days, he finally brought up his absence.
“What has become of Warburton? What does he mean by treating one like a tradesman with a bill?”
“What happened to Warburton? What does he mean by treating someone like a tradesman with a bill?”
“I know nothing about him,” Isabel said. “I saw him last Friday at the German ball. He told me then that he meant to write to you.”
“I don’t know anything about him,” Isabel said. “I saw him last Friday at the German ball. He told me then that he planned to write to you.”
“He has never written to me.”
“He’s never messaged me.”
“So I supposed, from your not having told me.”
“So I figured, since you didn’t tell me.”
“He’s an odd fish,” said Osmond comprehensively. And on Isabel’s making no rejoinder he went on to enquire whether it took his lordship five days to indite a letter. “Does he form his words with such difficulty?”
“He's a strange guy,” Osmond said thoroughly. And when Isabel didn’t respond, he continued to ask whether it takes his lordship five days to write a letter. “Does he really struggle to put his words together?”
“I don’t know,” Isabel was reduced to replying. “I’ve never had a letter from him.”
“I don’t know,” Isabel replied, feeling defeated. “I’ve never received a letter from him.”
“Never had a letter? I had an idea that you were at one time in intimate correspondence.”
“Never received a letter? I thought you were once in close correspondence.”
She answered that this had not been the case, and let the conversation drop. On the morrow, however, coming into the drawing-room late in the afternoon, her husband took it up again.
She replied that this wasn't true and let the conversation fade. The next day, though, when she walked into the living room late in the afternoon, her husband brought it up again.
“When Lord Warburton told you of his intention of writing what did you say to him?” he asked.
“When Lord Warburton told you he was planning to write something, what did you say to him?” he asked.
She just faltered. “I think I told him not to forget it.
She just hesitated. “I think I told him not to forget it.
“Did you believe there was a danger of that?”
“Did you think there was a risk of that?”
“As you say, he’s an odd fish.”
“As you said, he’s a strange guy.”
“Apparently he has forgotten it,” said Osmond. “Be so good as to remind him.”
“Looks like he forgot it,” said Osmond. “Please remind him.”
“Should you like me to write to him?” she demanded.
“Do you want me to write to him?” she asked.
“I’ve no objection whatever.”
"I have no objections at all."
“You expect too much of me.”
“You're expecting too much from me.”
“Ah yes, I expect a great deal of you.”
“Ah yes, I expect a lot from you.”
“I’m afraid I shall disappoint you,” said Isabel.
“I’m afraid I’m going to let you down,” said Isabel.
“My expectations have survived a good deal of disappointment.”
“My expectations have endured a lot of disappointment.”
“Of course I know that. Think how I must have disappointed myself! If you really wish hands laid on Lord Warburton you must lay them yourself.”
“Of course I know that. Think about how disappointed I've been in myself! If you really want to confront Lord Warburton, you have to do it yourself.”
For a couple of minutes Osmond answered nothing; then he said: “That won’t be easy, with you working against me.”
For a couple of minutes, Osmond didn’t say anything; then he replied, “That won’t be easy, especially with you working against me.”
Isabel started; she felt herself beginning to tremble. He had a way of looking at her through half-closed eyelids, as if he were thinking of her but scarcely saw her, which seemed to her to have a wonderfully cruel intention. It appeared to recognise her as a disagreeable necessity of thought, but to ignore her for the time as a presence. That effect had never been so marked as now. “I think you accuse me of something very base,” she returned.
Isabel flinched; she felt herself starting to shake. He had this way of looking at her through half-closed eyelids, as if he was thinking about her but hardly saw her, which struck her as remarkably cruel. It felt like he acknowledged her as a bothersome necessity of thought but was ignoring her as a person for the moment. That effect had never been so strong as it was now. “I think you’re accusing me of something really low,” she replied.
“I accuse you of not being trustworthy. If he doesn’t after all come forward it will be because you’ve kept him off. I don’t know that it’s base: it is the kind of thing a woman always thinks she may do. I’ve no doubt you’ve the finest ideas about it.”
“I accuse you of not being trustworthy. If he doesn't come forward after all, it’ll be because you’ve kept him away. I don’t know if that's low, but it’s something a woman always thinks she has the right to do. I have no doubt you have the best ideas about it.”
“I told you I would do what I could,” she went on.
“I told you I would do my best,” she continued.
“Yes, that gained you time.”
“Yeah, that bought you time.”
It came over her, after he had said this, that she had once thought him beautiful. “How much you must want to make sure of him!” she exclaimed in a moment.
It hit her, after he said that, that she had once found him beautiful. “You must really want to hold onto him!” she exclaimed suddenly.
She had no sooner spoken than she perceived the full reach of her words, of which she had not been conscious in uttering them. They made a comparison between Osmond and herself, recalled the fact that she had once held this coveted treasure in her hand and felt herself rich enough to let it fall. A momentary exultation took possession of her—a horrible delight in having wounded him; for his face instantly told her that none of the force of her exclamation was lost. He expressed nothing otherwise, however; he only said quickly: “Yes, I want it immensely.”
She had barely finished speaking when she realized the impact of her words, which she hadn’t fully understood while saying them. They drew a comparison between Osmond and herself, reminding her that she had once held this desirable treasure in her hand and had felt rich enough to let it slip away. A fleeting thrill surged through her—a terrible satisfaction in having hurt him; his expression instantly showed her that none of the weight of her statement was lost on him. However, he didn’t show anything else; he just quickly said, “Yes, I want it a lot.”
At this moment a servant came in to usher a visitor, and he was followed the next by Lord Warburton, who received a visible check on seeing Osmond. He looked rapidly from the master of the house to the mistress; a movement that seemed to denote a reluctance to interrupt or even a perception of ominous conditions. Then he advanced, with his English address, in which a vague shyness seemed to offer itself as an element of good-breeding; in which the only defect was a difficulty in achieving transitions. Osmond was embarrassed; he found nothing to say; but Isabel remarked, promptly enough, that they had been in the act of talking about their visitor. Upon this her husband added that they hadn’t known what was become of him—they had been afraid he had gone away. “No,” he explained, smiling and looking at Osmond; “I’m only on the point of going.” And then he mentioned that he found himself suddenly recalled to England: he should start on the morrow or the day after. “I’m awfully sorry to leave poor Touchett!” he ended by exclaiming.
At that moment, a servant came in to escort a visitor, and he was soon followed by Lord Warburton, who visibly hesitated upon seeing Osmond. He quickly glanced from the host to the hostess, a gesture that seemed to show his reluctance to interrupt or even a sense of unease in the atmosphere. Then he approached with his typical English manner, which carried a hint of awkwardness that suggested good manners, though his only flaw was struggling with smoothness in conversation. Osmond felt uncomfortable and couldn't find anything to say, but Isabel quickly pointed out that they had been talking about their visitor. Osmond then added that they hadn’t known what had happened to him—they were worried he had left. “No,” he explained, smiling and looking at Osmond; “I’m just about to leave.” He then mentioned that he had suddenly been called back to England and would be leaving tomorrow or the day after. “I’m really going to miss poor Touchett!” he concluded with an exclamation.
For a moment neither of his companions spoke; Osmond only leaned back in his chair, listening. Isabel didn’t look at him; she could only fancy how he looked. Her eyes were on their visitor’s face, where they were the more free to rest that those of his lordship carefully avoided them. Yet Isabel was sure that had she met his glance she would have found it expressive. “You had better take poor Touchett with you,” she heard her husband say, lightly enough, in a moment.
For a moment, neither of his friends said anything; Osmond just leaned back in his chair, listening. Isabel didn’t look at him; she could only imagine how he appeared. Her eyes were on their guest’s face, where they could rest more freely since his lordship deliberately avoided them. Still, Isabel felt certain that if she had met his gaze, she would have found it revealing. “You should probably take poor Touchett with you,” she heard her husband say casually after a moment.
“He had better wait for warmer weather,” Lord Warburton answered. “I shouldn’t advise him to travel just now.”
“He should probably wait for warmer weather,” Lord Warburton replied. “I wouldn’t recommend him traveling right now.”
He sat there a quarter of an hour, talking as if he might not soon see them again—unless indeed they should come to England, a course he strongly recommended. Why shouldn’t they come to England in the autumn?—that struck him as a very happy thought. It would give him such pleasure to do what he could for them—to have them come and spend a month with him. Osmond, by his own admission, had been to England but once; which was an absurd state of things for a man of his leisure and intelligence. It was just the country for him—he would be sure to get on well there. Then Lord Warburton asked Isabel if she remembered what a good time she had had there and if she didn’t want to try it again. Didn’t she want to see Gardencourt once more? Gardencourt was really very good. Touchett didn’t take proper care of it, but it was the sort of place you could hardly spoil by letting it alone. Why didn’t they come and pay Touchett a visit? He surely must have asked them. Hadn’t asked them? What an ill-mannered wretch!—and Lord Warburton promised to give the master of Gardencourt a piece of his mind. Of course it was a mere accident; he would be delighted to have them. Spending a month with Touchett and a month with himself, and seeing all the rest of the people they must know there, they really wouldn’t find it half bad. Lord Warburton added that it would amuse Miss Osmond as well, who had told him that she had never been to England and whom he had assured it was a country she deserved to see. Of course she didn’t need to go to England to be admired—that was her fate everywhere; but she would be an immense success there, she certainly would, if that was any inducement. He asked if she were not at home: couldn’t he say good-bye? Not that he liked good-byes—he always funked them. When he left England the other day he hadn’t said good-bye to a two-legged creature. He had had half a mind to leave Rome without troubling Mrs. Osmond for a final interview. What could be more dreary than final interviews? One never said the things one wanted—one remembered them all an hour afterwards. On the other hand one usually said a lot of things one shouldn’t, simply from a sense that one had to say something. Such a sense was upsetting; it muddled one’s wits. He had it at present, and that was the effect it produced on him. If Mrs. Osmond didn’t think he spoke as he ought she must set it down to agitation; it was no light thing to part with Mrs. Osmond. He was really very sorry to be going. He had thought of writing to her instead of calling—but he would write to her at any rate, to tell her a lot of things that would be sure to occur to him as soon as he had left the house. They must think seriously about coming to Lockleigh.
He sat there for about fifteen minutes, chatting as if he might not see them again soon—unless they decided to visit England, which he highly recommended. Why not come to England in the fall? That seemed like a great idea to him. It would really make him happy to do whatever he could for them—to have them visit and spend a month with him. Osmond admitted he had only been to England once, which was ridiculous for a man of his leisure and intellect. It was just the right place for him—he would definitely thrive there. Then Lord Warburton asked Isabel if she remembered the great time she had there and if she wanted to try it again. Didn’t she want to see Gardencourt one more time? Gardencourt was really lovely. Touchett didn’t take proper care of it, but it was the kind of place that couldn’t be ruined by neglecting it. Why didn’t they come and visit Touchett? He must have invited them. Hadn’t invited them? What a rude guy!—and Lord Warburton promised to tell the owner of Gardencourt exactly that. Of course, it was just an oversight; he would be thrilled to have them. Spending a month with Touchett and a month with himself, and catching up with all the other people they knew there, they really wouldn’t have a bad time. Lord Warburton added that it would entertain Miss Osmond too, who had told him she had never been to England and whom he assured deserved to see it. Of course, she didn’t need to go to England to be admired—that happened everywhere; but she would be a huge success there, no doubt about it, if that was any incentive. He asked if she wasn’t home: couldn’t he say goodbye? Not that he liked goodbyes—he always dreaded them. When he left England recently, he hadn’t said goodbye to a single living person. He almost left Rome without asking Mrs. Osmond for a final meeting. What could be more depressing than final meetings? You never said the things you really wanted to say—you always remembered them an hour later. On the flip side, you usually ended up saying a lot of things you shouldn’t, just out of some obligation to say something. That feeling was unsettling; it muddled your thoughts. He felt it now, and that was the effect it was having on him. If Mrs. Osmond didn’t think he was speaking the way he should, she could chalk it up to nerves; it was no small thing to say goodbye to Mrs. Osmond. He genuinely felt sorry to be leaving. He considered writing to her instead of visiting—but he would write her anyway, to share a bunch of things that would undoubtedly come to him as soon as he left her house. They really need to think seriously about coming to Lockleigh.
If there was anything awkward in the conditions of his visit or in the announcement of his departure it failed to come to the surface. Lord Warburton talked about his agitation; but he showed it in no other manner, and Isabel saw that since he had determined on a retreat he was capable of executing it gallantly. She was very glad for him; she liked him quite well enough to wish him to appear to carry a thing off. He would do that on any occasion—not from impudence but simply from the habit of success; and Isabel felt it out of her husband’s power to frustrate this faculty. A complex operation, as she sat there, went on in her mind. On one side she listened to their visitor; said what was proper to him; read, more or less, between the lines of what he said himself; and wondered how he would have spoken if he had found her alone. On the other she had a perfect consciousness of Osmond’s emotion. She felt almost sorry for him; he was condemned to the sharp pain of loss without the relief of cursing. He had had a great hope, and now, as he saw it vanish into smoke, he was obliged to sit and smile and twirl his thumbs. Not that he troubled himself to smile very brightly; he treated their friend on the whole to as vacant a countenance as so clever a man could very well wear. It was indeed a part of Osmond’s cleverness that he could look consummately uncompromised. His present appearance, however, was not a confession of disappointment; it was simply a part of Osmond’s habitual system, which was to be inexpressive exactly in proportion as he was really intent. He had been intent on this prize from the first; but he had never allowed his eagerness to irradiate his refined face. He had treated his possible son-in-law as he treated every one—with an air of being interested in him only for his own advantage, not for any profit to a person already so generally, so perfectly provided as Gilbert Osmond. He would give no sign now of an inward rage which was the result of a vanished prospect of gain—not the faintest nor subtlest. Isabel could be sure of that, if it was any satisfaction to her. Strangely, very strangely, it was a satisfaction; she wished Lord Warburton to triumph before her husband, and at the same time she wished her husband to be very superior before Lord Warburton. Osmond, in his way, was admirable; he had, like their visitor, the advantage of an acquired habit. It was not that of succeeding, but it was something almost as good—that of not attempting. As he leaned back in his place, listening but vaguely to the other’s friendly offers and suppressed explanations—as if it were only proper to assume that they were addressed essentially to his wife—he had at least (since so little else was left him) the comfort of thinking how well he personally had kept out of it, and how the air of indifference, which he was now able to wear, had the added beauty of consistency. It was something to be able to look as if the leave-taker’s movements had no relation to his own mind. The latter did well, certainly; but Osmond’s performance was in its very nature more finished. Lord Warburton’s position was after all an easy one; there was no reason in the world why he shouldn’t leave Rome. He had had beneficent inclinations, but they had stopped short of fruition; he had never committed himself, and his honour was safe. Osmond appeared to take but a moderate interest in the proposal that they should go and stay with him and in his allusion to the success Pansy might extract from their visit. He murmured a recognition, but left Isabel to say that it was a matter requiring grave consideration. Isabel, even while she made this remark, could see the great vista which had suddenly opened out in her husband’s mind, with Pansy’s little figure marching up the middle of it.
If there was anything awkward about his visit or the way he announced his departure, it didn’t come to light. Lord Warburton mentioned feeling anxious, but he didn’t show it in any other way, and Isabel realized that since he had decided to leave, he could do so gracefully. She was happy for him; she liked him enough to want him to handle it well. He would always manage to do that—not out of arrogance but simply because he was used to succeeding; and Isabel felt her husband couldn’t undermine this ability. A complex thought process unfolded in her mind as she sat there. On one hand, she listened to their guest, said the appropriate things to him, read between the lines of his comments, and wondered how he would have acted if she had been alone with him. On the other hand, she was fully aware of Osmond’s feelings. She almost felt sorry for him; he was stuck with the sharp pain of loss without the release of venting. He had hoped for a lot, and now, as he saw it fade away, he had to sit there and smile and twiddle his thumbs. Not that he was making much of an effort to smile brightly; he presented their friend with a rather blank expression, given how clever he was. In fact, part of Osmond’s cleverness was that he could maintain a completely unaffected demeanor. However, the way he looked didn’t acknowledge his disappointment; it simply reflected Osmond’s usual way of being unexpressive, especially when he was truly focused. He had been focused on this goal from the beginning, but he’d never let his eagerness show on his refined face. He treated his potential son-in-law like he treated everyone else—with a vibe of being interested only in his own benefit, not in any gain for someone who was already so well-off as Gilbert Osmond. He didn’t display any sign now of the inner anger that came from losing a chance for profit—not even the slightest hint. Isabel could be sure of that, and if it brought her any comfort, it was strangely satisfying; she wanted Lord Warburton to succeed in front of her husband, while also wishing for Osmond to appear superior in Warburton’s presence. Osmond, in his own way, was impressive; he had, like their guest, the benefit of a learned habit. It wasn’t the habit of succeeding, but something nearly as valuable—the habit of not trying. As he leaned back in his seat, listening vaguely to the other’s friendly offers and unspoken explanations—as if it were only right to assume they were essentially meant for his wife—he at least had (since he had so little else left) the comfort of knowing how well he had kept himself out of it, and how the air of indifference he could now maintain had the added advantage of being consistent. It felt good to seem as though the leave-taker's actions had nothing to do with his own thoughts. Osmond was certainly doing well; but his performance was inherently more polished. Lord Warburton's situation was relatively simple; there was no reason at all for him not to leave Rome. He had had good intentions, but they hadn’t materialized; he hadn’t committed himself, and his reputation was intact. Osmond seemed only moderately interested in the suggestion that they should visit him and in the comment about the success Pansy might gain from their trip. He acknowledged it with a murmur but left it to Isabel to say that it was something that required serious thought. Even as she made that remark, Isabel could see the great opportunity that had suddenly opened up in her husband’s mind, with Pansy’s little figure at the center of it.
Lord Warburton had asked leave to bid good-bye to Pansy, but neither Isabel nor Osmond had made any motion to send for her. He had the air of giving out that his visit must be short; he sat on a small chair, as if it were only for a moment, keeping his hat in his hand. But he stayed and stayed; Isabel wondered what he was waiting for. She believed it was not to see Pansy; she had an impression that on the whole he would rather not see Pansy. It was of course to see herself alone—he had something to say to her. Isabel had no great wish to hear it, for she was afraid it would be an explanation, and she could perfectly dispense with explanations. Osmond, however, presently got up, like a man of good taste to whom it had occurred that so inveterate a visitor might wish to say just the last word of all to the ladies. “I’ve a letter to write before dinner,” he said; “you must excuse me. I’ll see if my daughter’s disengaged, and if she is she shall know you’re here. Of course when you come to Rome you’ll always look us up. Mrs. Osmond will talk to you about the English expedition: she decides all those things.”
Lord Warburton had asked to say goodbye to Pansy, but neither Isabel nor Osmond made any move to call her. He seemed to suggest that his visit had to be brief, sitting on a small chair as if he were only there for a moment, holding his hat in his hand. But he stayed and stayed; Isabel wondered what he was waiting for. She thought it wasn’t to see Pansy; she had the impression that, overall, he’d rather not see Pansy. It was clearly to see her alone—he had something to say to her. Isabel didn’t really want to hear it because she was worried it would be an explanation, and she could easily do without explanations. Osmond, however, eventually got up, like a considerate person who realized that such a frequent visitor might want to say a final word to the ladies. “I’ve got a letter to write before dinner,” he said; “you’ll have to excuse me. I’ll see if my daughter’s free, and if she is, she’ll know you’re here. Of course, when you come to Rome, you’ll always come to see us. Mrs. Osmond will talk to you about the English expedition: she decides all those things.”
The nod with which, instead of a hand-shake, he wound up this little speech was perhaps rather a meagre form of salutation; but on the whole it was all the occasion demanded. Isabel reflected that after he left the room Lord Warburton would have no pretext for saying, “Your husband’s very angry”; which would have been extremely disagreeable to her. Nevertheless, if he had done so, she would have said: “Oh, don’t be anxious. He doesn’t hate you: it’s me that he hates!”
The nod he gave instead of a handshake to wrap up his little speech was probably a pretty weak form of greeting, but it was all that was needed for the moment. Isabel thought that once he left the room, Lord Warburton wouldn’t have any reason to say, “Your husband’s really angry,” which would have been very awkward for her. Still, if he had said that, she would have replied, “Oh, don’t worry. He doesn’t hate you; it’s me he hates!”
It was only when they had been left alone together that her friend showed a certain vague awkwardness—sitting down in another chair, handling two or three of the objects that were near him. “I hope he’ll make Miss Osmond come,” he presently remarked. “I want very much to see her.”
It was only when they were alone together that her friend displayed some vague awkwardness—sitting in a different chair, fiddling with a few objects nearby. “I hope he gets Miss Osmond to come,” he eventually said. “I really want to see her.”
“I’m glad it’s the last time,” said Isabel.
“I’m glad it’s the last time,” Isabel said.
“So am I. She doesn’t care for me.”
“So am I. She doesn't care about me.”
“No, she doesn’t care for you.”
“No, she doesn’t care about you.”
“I don’t wonder at it,” he returned. Then he added with inconsequence: “You’ll come to England, won’t you?”
“I’m not surprised,” he said. Then he added, almost haphazardly: “You’ll come to England, right?”
“I think we had better not.”
“I think we should probably avoid that.”
“Ah, you owe me a visit. Don’t you remember that you were to have come to Lockleigh once, and you never did?”
“Hey, you owe me a visit. Don’t you remember that you were supposed to come to Lockleigh once, and you never did?”
“Everything’s changed since then,” said Isabel.
“Everything’s changed since then,” Isabel said.
“Not changed for the worse, surely—as far as we’re concerned. To see you under my roof”—and he hung fire but an instant—“would be a great satisfaction.”
“Not changed for the worse, surely—as far as we’re concerned. To see you under my roof”—and he paused for just a moment—“would be a great satisfaction.”
She had feared an explanation; but that was the only one that occurred. They talked a little of Ralph, and in another moment Pansy came in, already dressed for dinner and with a little red spot in either cheek. She shook hands with Lord Warburton and stood looking up into his face with a fixed smile—a smile that Isabel knew, though his lordship probably never suspected it, to be near akin to a burst of tears.
She had been worried about an explanation; but that was the only one that came to mind. They chatted a bit about Ralph, and in a moment, Pansy walked in, already dressed for dinner with a little red spot on each cheek. She shook hands with Lord Warburton and gazed up into his face with a fixed smile—a smile that Isabel recognized, even though his lordship probably never realized it was close to turning into tears.
“I’m going away,” he said. “I want to bid you good-bye.”
“I’m leaving,” he said. “I want to say goodbye.”
“Good-bye, Lord Warburton.” Her voice perceptibly trembled.
“Goodbye, Lord Warburton.” Her voice clearly shook.
“And I want to tell you how much I wish you may be very happy.”
“And I want to tell you how much I hope you are really happy.”
“Thank you, Lord Warburton,” Pansy answered.
“Thank you, Lord Warburton,” Pansy responded.
He lingered a moment and gave a glance at Isabel. “You ought to be very happy—you’ve got a guardian angel.”
He paused for a moment and looked at Isabel. “You should be really happy—you have a guardian angel.”
“I’m sure I shall be happy,” said Pansy in the tone of a person whose certainties were always cheerful.
“I’m sure I’ll be happy,” said Pansy in a tone that sounded like someone who was always optimistic about their certainties.
“Such a conviction as that will take you a great way. But if it should ever fail you, remember—remember—” And her interlocutor stammered a little. “Think of me sometimes, you know!” he said with a vague laugh. Then he shook hands with Isabel in silence, and presently he was gone.
“Believing in that will get you far. But if it ever lets you down, just remember—remember—” Her conversation partner hesitated a bit. “Think of me sometimes, you know!” he said with a light laugh. Then he shook Isabel's hand quietly, and before long, he was gone.
When he had left the room she expected an effusion of tears from her stepdaughter; but Pansy in fact treated her to something very different.
When he left the room, she expected her stepdaughter to burst into tears; but Pansy actually gave her something completely different.
“I think you are my guardian angel!” she exclaimed very sweetly.
“I think you are my guardian angel!” she said warmly.
Isabel shook her head. “I’m not an angel of any kind. I’m at the most your good friend.”
Isabel shook her head. “I’m not an angel or anything. I’m at most your good friend.”
“You’re a very good friend then—to have asked papa to be gentle with me.”
“You're a really good friend for asking Dad to be gentle with me.”
“I’ve asked your father nothing,” said Isabel, wondering.
“I haven’t asked your dad anything,” said Isabel, pondering.
“He told me just now to come to the drawing-room, and then he gave me a very kind kiss.”
“He just told me to come to the living room, and then he gave me a really nice kiss.”
“Ah,” said Isabel, “that was quite his own idea!”
“Ah,” said Isabel, “that was totally his own idea!”
She recognised the idea perfectly; it was very characteristic, and she was to see a great deal more of it. Even with Pansy he couldn’t put himself the least in the wrong. They were dining out that day, and after their dinner they went to another entertainment; so that it was not till late in the evening that Isabel saw him alone. When Pansy kissed him before going to bed he returned her embrace with even more than his usual munificence, and Isabel wondered if he meant it as a hint that his daughter had been injured by the machinations of her stepmother. It was a partial expression, at any rate, of what he continued to expect of his wife. She was about to follow Pansy, but he remarked that he wished she would remain; he had something to say to her. Then he walked about the drawing-room a little, while she stood waiting in her cloak.
She understood the idea perfectly; it was very typical, and she was going to see a lot more of it. Even with Pansy, he couldn’t put himself in the wrong at all. They were going out for dinner that day, and after their meal, they went to another event; so it wasn’t until late in the evening that Isabel had a chance to see him alone. When Pansy kissed him goodnight, he embraced her with even more warmth than usual, and Isabel wondered if he meant it as a hint that his daughter had been hurt by her stepmother's schemes. It was at least a partial reflection of what he still expected from his wife. She was about to follow Pansy, but he mentioned that he wished she would stay; he had something to discuss with her. Then he walked around the drawing-room a bit while she waited in her coat.
“I don’t understand what you wish to do,” he said in a moment. “I should like to know—so that I may know how to act.”
“I don’t understand what you want to do,” he said after a moment. “I’d like to know—so that I can figure out how to respond.”
“Just now I wish to go to bed. I’m very tired.”
“Right now, I want to go to bed. I’m really tired.”
“Sit down and rest; I shall not keep you long. Not there—take a comfortable place.” And he arranged a multitude of cushions that were scattered in picturesque disorder upon a vast divan. This was not, however, where she seated herself; she dropped into the nearest chair. The fire had gone out; the lights in the great room were few. She drew her cloak about her; she felt mortally cold. “I think you’re trying to humiliate me,” Osmond went on. “It’s a most absurd undertaking.”
“Sit down and relax; I won’t keep you long. Not there—find a comfy spot.” He gathered a bunch of cushions that were artfully scattered on a large couch. But she didn’t sit there; she plopped down in the nearest chair. The fire had burned out; there were only a few lights in the big room. She wrapped her cloak around her; she felt really cold. “I think you’re trying to embarrass me,” Osmond continued. “It’s a completely ridiculous effort.”
“I haven’t the least idea what you mean,” she returned.
"I have no idea what you mean," she replied.
“You’ve played a very deep game; you’ve managed it beautifully.”
“You’ve played a really complex game; you’ve handled it wonderfully.”
“What is it that I’ve managed?”
"What have I achieved?"
“You’ve not quite settled it, however; we shall see him again.” And he stopped in front of her, with his hands in his pockets, looking down at her thoughtfully, in his usual way, which seemed meant to let her know that she was not an object, but only a rather disagreeable incident, of thought.
“You haven’t completely resolved it, though; we will see him again.” And he paused in front of her, hands in his pockets, looking down at her thoughtfully, as he usually did, which seemed to signal that she wasn’t an object, but just a rather unpleasant incident of thought.
“If you mean that Lord Warburton’s under an obligation to come back you’re wrong,” Isabel said. “He’s under none whatever.”
“If you think that Lord Warburton is obligated to come back, you’re mistaken,” Isabel said. “He doesn’t have any obligation at all.”
“That’s just what I complain of. But when I say he’ll come back I don’t mean he’ll come from a sense of duty.”
"That’s exactly what I’m complaining about. But when I say he’ll come back, I don’t mean it’ll be out of a sense of obligation."
“There’s nothing else to make him. I think he has quite exhausted Rome.”
“There's nothing more that can change him. I think he has pretty much experienced everything Rome has to offer.”
“Ah no, that’s a shallow judgement. Rome’s inexhaustible.” And Osmond began to walk about again. “However, about that perhaps there’s no hurry,” he added. “It’s rather a good idea of his that we should go to England. If it were not for the fear of finding your cousin there I think I should try to persuade you.”
“Ah no, that’s a shallow judgment. Rome is endless.” And Osmond started walking around again. “Anyway, there’s probably no rush on that,” he added. “It’s actually a good idea of his that we should go to England. If it weren’t for the worry of running into your cousin there, I think I’d try to convince you.”
“It may be that you’ll not find my cousin,” said Isabel.
“It might be that you won’t find my cousin,” said Isabel.
“I should like to be sure of it. However, I shall be as sure as possible. At the same time I should like to see his house, that you told me so much about at one time: what do you call it?—Gardencourt. It must be a charming thing. And then, you know, I’ve a devotion to the memory of your uncle: you made me take a great fancy to him. I should like to see where he lived and died. That indeed is a detail. Your friend was right. Pansy ought to see England.”
“I’d like to be sure of it. But I’ll be as sure as I can be. At the same time, I want to see his house that you told me so much about: what’s it called?—Gardencourt. It must be lovely. And honestly, I have a fondness for your uncle’s memory: you made me really like him. I want to see where he lived and died. That’s definitely one detail. Your friend was right. Pansy should see England.”
“I’ve no doubt she would enjoy it,” said Isabel.
"I’m sure she would love it," said Isabel.
“But that’s a long time hence; next autumn’s far off,” Osmond continued; “and meantime there are things that more nearly interest us. Do you think me so very proud?” he suddenly asked.
“But that’s a long time from now; next autumn is still a while away,” Osmond continued; “and in the meantime, there are things that interest us more. Do you really think I’m that proud?” he suddenly asked.
“I think you very strange.”
“I think you’re very strange.”
“You don’t understand me.”
"You don't get me."
“No, not even when you insult me.”
“No, not even if you insult me.”
“I don’t insult you; I’m incapable of it. I merely speak of certain facts, and if the allusion’s an injury to you the fault’s not mine. It’s surely a fact that you have kept all this matter quite in your own hands.”
“I don’t insult you; I can’t do that. I just mention certain facts, and if my reference hurts you, that’s not my fault. It’s definitely a fact that you’ve kept all of this completely under your control.”
“Are you going back to Lord Warburton?” Isabel asked. “I’m very tired of his name.”
“Are you going back to Lord Warburton?” Isabel asked. “I’m really tired of hearing his name.”
“You shall hear it again before we’ve done with it.”
“You'll hear it again before we're done with it.”
She had spoken of his insulting her, but it suddenly seemed to her that this ceased to be a pain. He was going down—down; the vision of such a fall made her almost giddy: that was the only pain. He was too strange, too different; he didn’t touch her. Still, the working of his morbid passion was extraordinary, and she felt a rising curiosity to know in what light he saw himself justified. “I might say to you that I judge you’ve nothing to say to me that’s worth hearing,” she returned in a moment. “But I should perhaps be wrong. There’s a thing that would be worth my hearing—to know in the plainest words of what it is you accuse me.”
She had talked about him insulting her, but suddenly it didn’t feel painful anymore. He was falling—falling; the thought of such a drop made her feel almost dizzy: that was the only real pain. He was too strange, too different; he didn’t affect her. Still, his twisted obsession was remarkable, and she felt a growing curiosity about how he justified himself. “I could say that I don’t think you have anything worth saying to me,” she replied after a moment. “But I might be wrong. There is one thing I would like to hear—you should tell me plainly what exactly it is you accuse me of.”
“Of having prevented Pansy’s marriage to Warburton. Are those words plain enough?”
“About stopping Pansy from marrying Warburton. Are those words clear enough?”
“On the contrary, I took a great interest in it. I told you so; and when you told me that you counted on me—that I think was what you said—I accepted the obligation. I was a fool to do so, but I did it.”
“On the contrary, I was really interested in it. I mentioned that before; and when you told me that you were relying on me—that’s what I think you said—I accepted the responsibility. I was an idiot to do that, but I went ahead with it.”
“You pretended to do it, and you even pretended reluctance to make me more willing to trust you. Then you began to use your ingenuity to get him out of the way.”
“You acted like you were doing it, and you even pretended to hesitate to make me more willing to trust you. Then you started using your cleverness to remove him from the equation.”
“I think I see what you mean,” said Isabel.
“I think I get what you’re saying,” said Isabel.
“Where’s the letter you told me he had written me?” her husband demanded.
“Where's the letter you said he wrote to me?” her husband asked.
“I haven’t the least idea; I haven’t asked him.”
“I have no idea; I haven't asked him.”
“You stopped it on the way,” said Osmond.
"You interrupted it on the way," Osmond said.
Isabel slowly got up; standing there in her white cloak, which covered her to her feet, she might have represented the angel of disdain, first cousin to that of pity. “Oh, Gilbert, for a man who was so fine—!” she exclaimed in a long murmur.
Isabel slowly stood up; wearing her white cloak that flowed down to her feet, she looked like the angel of disdain, a close relative to the angel of pity. “Oh, Gilbert, for a man who was so great—!” she said in a long, soft tone.
“I was never so fine as you. You’ve done everything you wanted. You’ve got him out of the way without appearing to do so, and you’ve placed me in the position in which you wished to see me—that of a man who has tried to marry his daughter to a lord, but has grotesquely failed.”
“I was never as good as you. You’ve accomplished everything you wanted. You’ve removed him from the picture without making it obvious, and you’ve put me in the spot you wanted me in—looking like a guy who tried to marry his daughter off to a lord but ended up failing miserably.”
“Pansy doesn’t care for him. She’s very glad he’s gone,” Isabel said.
“Pansy doesn’t care about him. She’s really happy he’s gone,” Isabel said.
“That has nothing to do with the matter.”
"That has nothing to do with the issue."
“And he doesn’t care for Pansy.”
“And he doesn’t care about Pansy.”
“That won’t do; you told me he did. I don’t know why you wanted this particular satisfaction,” Osmond continued; “you might have taken some other. It doesn’t seem to me that I’ve been presumptuous—that I have taken too much for granted. I’ve been very modest about it, very quiet. The idea didn’t originate with me. He began to show that he liked her before I ever thought of it. I left it all to you.”
"That’s not acceptable; you told me he did. I don’t understand why you needed this specific reassurance," Osmond went on; "you could have chosen something else. It doesn’t seem to me that I’ve been overly forward—that I have assumed too much. I’ve been quite humble about it, very reserved. The idea wasn’t mine. He started to show that he liked her long before I ever considered it. I left it all up to you."
“Yes, you were very glad to leave it to me. After this you must attend to such things yourself.”
“Yes, you were really happy to leave it to me. After this, you need to take care of those things yourself.”
He looked at her a moment; then he turned away. “I thought you were very fond of my daughter.”
He looked at her for a moment, then he turned away. “I thought you really liked my daughter.”
“I’ve never been more so than to-day.”
“I’ve never felt this way more than today.”
“Your affection is attended with immense limitations. However, that perhaps is natural.”
“Your love comes with a lot of restrictions. But maybe that’s just how it is.”
“Is this all you wished to say to me?” Isabel asked, taking a candle that stood on one of the tables.
“Is this everything you wanted to say to me?” Isabel asked, grabbing a candle that was on one of the tables.
“Are you satisfied? Am I sufficiently disappointed?”
“Are you happy? Am I disappointed enough?”
“I don’t think that on the whole you’re disappointed. You’ve had another opportunity to try to stupefy me.”
“I don’t think you’re really disappointed overall. You’ve had another chance to try to shock me.”
“It’s not that. It’s proved that Pansy can aim high.”
“It’s not that. It’s been proven that Pansy can aim high.”
“Poor little Pansy!” said Isabel as she turned away with her candle.
“Poor little Pansy!” Isabel said as she turned away with her candle.
CHAPTER XLVII
It was from Henrietta Stackpole that she learned how Caspar Goodwood had come to Rome; an event that took place three days after Lord Warburton’s departure. This latter fact had been preceded by an incident of some importance to Isabel—the temporary absence, once again, of Madame Merle, who had gone to Naples to stay with a friend, the happy possessor of a villa at Posilippo. Madame Merle had ceased to minister to Isabel’s happiness, who found herself wondering whether the most discreet of women might not also by chance be the most dangerous. Sometimes, at night, she had strange visions; she seemed to see her husband and her friend—his friend—in dim, indistinguishable combination. It seemed to her that she had not done with her; this lady had something in reserve. Isabel’s imagination applied itself actively to this elusive point, but every now and then it was checked by a nameless dread, so that when the charming woman was away from Rome she had almost a consciousness of respite. She had already learned from Miss Stackpole that Caspar Goodwood was in Europe, Henrietta having written to make it known to her immediately after meeting him in Paris. He himself never wrote to Isabel, and though he was in Europe she thought it very possible he might not desire to see her. Their last interview, before her marriage, had had quite the character of a complete rupture; if she remembered rightly he had said he wished to take his last look at her. Since then he had been the most discordant survival of her earlier time—the only one in fact with which a permanent pain was associated. He had left her that morning with a sense of the most superfluous of shocks: it was like a collision between vessels in broad daylight. There had been no mist, no hidden current to excuse it, and she herself had only wished to steer wide. He had bumped against her prow, however, while her hand was on the tiller, and—to complete the metaphor—had given the lighter vessel a strain which still occasionally betrayed itself in a faint creaking. It had been horrid to see him, because he represented the only serious harm that (to her belief) she had ever done in the world: he was the only person with an unsatisfied claim on her. She had made him unhappy, she couldn’t help it; and his unhappiness was a grim reality. She had cried with rage, after he had left her, at—she hardly knew what: she tried to think it had been at his want of consideration. He had come to her with his unhappiness when her own bliss was so perfect; he had done his best to darken the brightness of those pure rays. He had not been violent, and yet there had been a violence in the impression. There had been a violence at any rate in something somewhere; perhaps it was only in her own fit of weeping and in that after-sense of the same which had lasted three or four days.
Isabel learned from Henrietta Stackpole that Caspar Goodwood had arrived in Rome, just three days after Lord Warburton had left. This was preceded by a significant event for Isabel—the temporary absence of Madame Merle, who had gone to Naples to visit a friend who owned a villa in Posilippo. Madame Merle had stopped contributing to Isabel’s happiness, leading her to wonder if the most discreet woman could also be the most dangerous. At night, she sometimes had strange visions, imagining her husband and her friend—his friend—lost in a blurry combination. She felt that she hadn't seen the last of this lady, who seemed to have something hidden. Isabel's imagination worked hard on this vague worry, but it was often interrupted by an unnamed fear. When the charming woman was away from Rome, Isabel almost felt a sense of relief. She had already found out from Miss Stackpole that Caspar Goodwood was in Europe, as Henrietta had written to tell her right after meeting him in Paris. He never wrote to Isabel, and though he was in Europe, she thought it was quite likely he didn’t want to see her. Their last meeting before her marriage had felt like a complete break; if she recalled correctly, he had said he wanted to take one last look at her. Since then, he had been the most painful reminder of her past—the only one, in fact, tied to a lasting hurt. He had left her that morning with a sense of unnecessary shock: it was like a collision between ships in broad daylight. There was no fog, no hidden current to explain it, and she had only wanted to steer clear. Still, he had crashed into her bow while her hand was on the wheel, and—to extend the metaphor—had caused a strain that occasionally revealed itself in a faint creak. It had been terrible to see him because he personified the only serious harm she believed she had ever caused in the world: he was the only one with an unfulfilled claim on her. She had made him unhappy, and she couldn't change that; his unhappiness was a harsh reality. After he left, she had cried out of anger—though she could hardly express why—trying to convince herself that it was due to his lack of consideration. He had approached her with his misery just when her own happiness was so complete; he had attempted to dim the brightness of those pure moments. He hadn’t been violent, but there was a violence in the impression he left. At the very least, there was something violent about her own intense weeping and the lingering feelings that lasted three or four days.
The effect of his final appeal had in short faded away, and all the first year of her marriage he had dropped out of her books. He was a thankless subject of reference; it was disagreeable to have to think of a person who was sore and sombre about you and whom you could yet do nothing to relieve. It would have been different if she had been able to doubt, even a little, of his unreconciled state, as she doubted of Lord Warburton’s; unfortunately it was beyond question, and this aggressive, uncompromising look of it was just what made it unattractive. She could never say to herself that here was a sufferer who had compensations, as she was able to say in the case of her English suitor. She had no faith in Mr. Goodwood’s compensations and no esteem for them. A cotton factory was not a compensation for anything—least of all for having failed to marry Isabel Archer. And yet, beyond that, she hardly knew what he had—save of course his intrinsic qualities. Oh, he was intrinsic enough; she never thought of his even looking for artificial aids. If he extended his business—that, to the best of her belief, was the only form exertion could take with him—it would be because it was an enterprising thing, or good for the business; not in the least because he might hope it would overlay the past. This gave his figure a kind of bareness and bleakness which made the accident of meeting it in memory or in apprehension a peculiar concussion; it was deficient in the social drapery commonly muffling, in an overcivilized age, the sharpness of human contacts. His perfect silence, moreover, the fact that she never heard from him and very seldom heard any mention of him, deepened this impression of his loneliness. She asked Lily for news of him, from time to time; but Lily knew nothing of Boston—her imagination was all bounded on the east by Madison Avenue. As time went on Isabel had thought of him oftener, and with fewer restrictions; she had had more than once the idea of writing to him. She had never told her husband about him—never let Osmond know of his visits to her in Florence; a reserve not dictated in the early period by a want of confidence in Osmond, but simply by the consideration that the young man’s disappointment was not her secret but his own. It would be wrong of her, she had believed, to convey it to another, and Mr. Goodwood’s affairs could have, after all, little interest for Gilbert. When it had come to the point she had never written to him; it seemed to her that, considering his grievance, the least she could do was to let him alone. Nevertheless she would have been glad to be in some way nearer to him. It was not that it ever occurred to her that she might have married him; even after the consequences of her actual union had grown vivid to her that particular reflection, though she indulged in so many, had not had the assurance to present itself. But on finding herself in trouble he had become a member of that circle of things with which she wished to set herself right. I have mentioned how passionately she needed to feel that her unhappiness should not have come to her through her own fault. She had no near prospect of dying, and yet she wished to make her peace with the world—to put her spiritual affairs in order. It came back to her from time to time that there was an account still to be settled with Caspar, and she saw herself disposed or able to settle it to-day on terms easier for him than ever before. Still, when she learned he was coming to Rome she felt all afraid; it would be more disagreeable for him than for any one else to make out—since he would make it out, as over a falsified balance-sheet or something of that sort—the intimate disarray of her affairs. Deep in her breast she believed that he had invested his all in her happiness, while the others had invested only a part. He was one more person from whom she should have to conceal her stress. She was reassured, however, after he arrived in Rome, for he spent several days without coming to see her.
The impact of his last plea had quickly faded, and throughout the first year of her marriage, he had slipped out of her thoughts. He was a subject she found hard to reference; thinking about someone who felt wounded and gloomy regarding her—someone she couldn’t help—was uncomfortable. It would have felt different if she could have doubted, even a little, the conflict within him, as she did with Lord Warburton; unfortunately, there was no question about it, and this bold, unyielding look made it unappealing. She could never convince herself that he was a sufferer with compensations, as she could with her English suitor. She had no faith in Mr. Goodwood's compensations and held them in low regard. A cotton factory wasn’t compensation for anything—especially not for failing to marry Isabel Archer. And yet, besides that, she hardly knew what he had—except, of course, his inherent qualities. Oh, he was definitely intrinsic; she never imagined him seeking external support. If he expanded his business—which, to her knowledge, was the only effort he would consider—it would be for the sake of being enterprising or for the business, not because he hoped it would help him forget the past. This gave him a sense of starkness and bleakness that made remembering or contemplating him feel jarring; it lacked the social niceties that usually soften human interactions in a highly civilized age. His total silence, too, combined with the fact that she never heard from him or rarely heard anything about him, intensified her impression of his loneliness. Occasionally, she would ask Lily for news about him, but Lily knew nothing about Boston—her imagination stretched only as far east as Madison Avenue. As time passed, Isabel thought of him more often and with fewer limitations; she had considered writing to him more than once. She had never mentioned him to her husband—never let Osmond know about his visits to her in Florence; this was not early on due to a lack of trust in Osmond, but simply because she felt the young man’s disappointment was not her secret but his own. She believed it would be wrong to share it with someone else, and after all, Mr. Goodwood's affairs could hold little interest for Gilbert. When the moment came, she never wrote to him; given his grievance, she thought the least she could do was let him be. Still, she would have liked to feel closer to him in some way. It never crossed her mind that she might have married him; even after the consequences of her actual marriage became clear to her, that particular thought, despite her many musings, never confidently arose. But when she found herself in difficulty, he entered the circle of things with which she wanted to come to terms. I’ve mentioned how desperately she needed to feel that her unhappiness hadn’t stemmed from her own faults. She had no immediate prospect of dying, yet she wanted to make peace with the world—to sort out her spiritual matters. It occasionally returned to her mind that she still had an account to settle with Caspar, and today she felt inclined or able to settle it in terms easier for him than ever. However, when she learned he was coming to Rome, she felt apprehensive; it would be more uncomfortable for him than for anyone else to discern—since he would, as if peering over a falsified balance sheet or something similar—the chaotic state of her affairs. Deep down, she believed he had invested everything in her happiness while others had contributed only a part. He was just another person she’d have to hide her struggles from. Nevertheless, she felt reassured after he arrived in Rome, as he took several days without coming to see her.
Henrietta Stackpole, it may well be imagined, was more punctual, and Isabel was largely favoured with the society of her friend. She threw herself into it, for now that she had made such a point of keeping her conscience clear, that was one way of proving she had not been superficial—the more so as the years, in their flight, had rather enriched than blighted those peculiarities which had been humorously criticised by persons less interested than Isabel, and which were still marked enough to give loyalty a spice of heroism. Henrietta was as keen and quick and fresh as ever, and as neat and bright and fair. Her remarkably open eyes, lighted like great glazed railway-stations, had put up no shutters; her attire had lost none of its crispness, her opinions none of their national reference. She was by no means quite unchanged, however it struck Isabel she had grown vague. Of old she had never been vague; though undertaking many enquiries at once, she had managed to be entire and pointed about each. She had a reason for everything she did; she fairly bristled with motives. Formerly, when she came to Europe it was because she wished to see it, but now, having already seen it, she had no such excuse. She didn’t for a moment pretend that the desire to examine decaying civilisations had anything to do with her present enterprise; her journey was rather an expression of her independence of the old world than of a sense of further obligations to it. “It’s nothing to come to Europe,” she said to Isabel; “it doesn’t seem to me one needs so many reasons for that. It is something to stay at home; this is much more important.” It was not therefore with a sense of doing anything very important that she treated herself to another pilgrimage to Rome; she had seen the place before and carefully inspected it; her present act was simply a sign of familiarity, of her knowing all about it, of her having as good a right as any one else to be there. This was all very well, and Henrietta was restless; she had a perfect right to be restless too, if one came to that. But she had after all a better reason for coming to Rome than that she cared for it so little. Her friend easily recognised it, and with it the worth of the other’s fidelity. She had crossed the stormy ocean in midwinter because she had guessed that Isabel was sad. Henrietta guessed a great deal, but she had never guessed so happily as that. Isabel’s satisfactions just now were few, but even if they had been more numerous there would still have been something of individual joy in her sense of being justified in having always thought highly of Henrietta. She had made large concessions with regard to her, and had yet insisted that, with all abatements, she was very valuable. It was not her own triumph, however, that she found good; it was simply the relief of confessing to this confidant, the first person to whom she had owned it, that she was not in the least at her ease. Henrietta had herself approached this point with the smallest possible delay, and had accused her to her face of being wretched. She was a woman, she was a sister; she was not Ralph, nor Lord Warburton, nor Caspar Goodwood, and Isabel could speak.
Henrietta Stackpole was definitely more punctual, and Isabel enjoyed spending time with her friend. She fully engaged in their friendship because now that she had focused on keeping her conscience clear, this was a way to show she hadn’t been superficial—especially since the passing years had added depth to the quirks that some people, less invested than Isabel, had humorously criticized, and which still stood out enough to give loyalty a hint of heroism. Henrietta was just as sharp, quick, and fresh as she had always been, neat and bright and lovely. Her remarkably open eyes, shining like big, bright train stations, hadn’t closed off; her outfit was still crisp, and her opinions still had their national flair. However, she wasn’t completely unchanged; Isabel sensed that she had become a bit vague. In the past, she had never been vague; even while juggling many inquiries at once, she had managed to be complete and direct about each one. She had a reason for everything she did; she practically buzzed with motives. Previously, when she came to Europe, it was because she wanted to see it, but now, having already seen it, she didn’t have that excuse. She wasn’t fooling anyone into thinking her current adventure was driven by a desire to explore decaying civilizations; rather, her trip was more about her independence from the old world than any lingering obligations to it. “It’s nothing special to come to Europe,” she told Isabel; “it doesn’t seem to me that you need so many reasons for that. Staying at home is something; that's much more significant.” So, she didn’t approach her return pilgrimage to Rome with a sense of doing something very important; she had seen it before and had thoroughly explored it. Her current visit was just an indication of familiarity, of knowing all about it, of having as much right as anyone else to be there. This was all fine, and Henrietta was restless; she certainly had every right to be restless too. But ultimately, she had a better reason for her trip to Rome than her indifference about it. Her friend easily recognized that reason and saw the value of Henrietta's loyalty. She had crossed the tumultuous ocean in the middle of winter because she believed Isabel was feeling down. Henrietta had great instincts, but she had never guessed so accurately as that. Isabel had few things to be satisfied about at the moment, but even if there were more, there would still be a personal joy in being justified in always having thought highly of Henrietta. Isabel had made significant concessions regarding Henrietta but had still insisted that, despite all the flaws, she was incredibly valuable. However, it wasn't her own victory that she appreciated; it was simply the relief of confessing to this confidant—the first person she had admitted to—that she was completely uneasy. Henrietta had reached this point without much delay and had confronted her directly about being miserable. She was a woman, she was a sister; she wasn't Ralph, nor Lord Warburton, nor Caspar Goodwood, and Isabel felt free to speak.
“Yes, I’m wretched,” she said very mildly. She hated to hear herself say it; she tried to say it as judicially as possible.
“Yes, I’m miserable,” she said very gently. She hated to hear herself say it; she tried to say it as neutrally as possible.
“What does he do to you?” Henrietta asked, frowning as if she were enquiring into the operations of a quack doctor.
“What does he do to you?” Henrietta asked, frowning as if she were trying to figure out what a fake doctor was up to.
“He does nothing. But he doesn’t like me.”
“He doesn’t do anything. But he doesn’t like me.”
“He’s very hard to please!” cried Miss Stackpole. “Why don’t you leave him?”
“He’s really hard to please!” shouted Miss Stackpole. “Why don’t you just leave him?”
“I can’t change that way,” Isabel said.
“I can’t change like that,” Isabel said.
“Why not, I should like to know? You won’t confess that you’ve made a mistake. You’re too proud.”
“Why not, I’d like to know? You won’t admit that you made a mistake. You’re too proud.”
“I don’t know whether I’m too proud. But I can’t publish my mistake. I don’t think that’s decent. I’d much rather die.”
“I don’t know if I’m just too proud. But I can’t share my mistake. I don’t think that’s right. I’d rather die.”
“You won’t think so always,” said Henrietta.
“You won't always think that,” said Henrietta.
“I don’t know what great unhappiness might bring me to; but it seems to me I shall always be ashamed. One must accept one’s deeds. I married him before all the world; I was perfectly free; it was impossible to do anything more deliberate. One can’t change that way,” Isabel repeated.
“I don’t know what great unhappiness might lead me to; but it seems to me I’ll always feel ashamed. You have to accept your actions. I married him in front of everyone; I was completely free; there was no way to be more intentional. You can’t change that way,” Isabel repeated.
“You have changed, in spite of the impossibility. I hope you don’t mean to say you like him.”
“You have changed, even though it seemed impossible. I hope you’re not saying you like him.”
Isabel debated. “No, I don’t like him. I can tell you, because I’m weary of my secret. But that’s enough; I can’t announce it on the housetops.”
Isabel thought about it. “No, I don’t like him. I can tell you that because I’m tired of keeping it to myself. But that’s it; I can’t shout it from the rooftops.”
Henrietta gave a laugh. “Don’t you think you’re rather too considerate?”
Henrietta chuckled. “Don’t you think you’re being a bit too thoughtful?”
“It’s not of him that I’m considerate—it’s of myself!” Isabel answered.
“It’s not him I’m thinking about—it’s me!” Isabel answered.
It was not surprising Gilbert Osmond should not have taken comfort in Miss Stackpole; his instinct had naturally set him in opposition to a young lady capable of advising his wife to withdraw from the conjugal roof. When she arrived in Rome he had said to Isabel that he hoped she would leave her friend the interviewer alone; and Isabel had answered that he at least had nothing to fear from her. She said to Henrietta that as Osmond didn’t like her she couldn’t invite her to dine, but they could easily see each other in other ways. Isabel received Miss Stackpole freely in her own sitting-room, and took her repeatedly to drive, face to face with Pansy, who, bending a little forward, on the opposite seat of the carriage, gazed at the celebrated authoress with a respectful attention which Henrietta occasionally found irritating. She complained to Isabel that Miss Osmond had a little look as if she should remember everything one said. “I don’t want to be remembered that way,” Miss Stackpole declared; “I consider that my conversation refers only to the moment, like the morning papers. Your stepdaughter, as she sits there, looks as if she kept all the back numbers and would bring them out some day against me.” She could not teach herself to think favourably of Pansy, whose absence of initiative, of conversation, of personal claims, seemed to her, in a girl of twenty, unnatural and even uncanny. Isabel presently saw that Osmond would have liked her to urge a little the cause of her friend, insist a little upon his receiving her, so that he might appear to suffer for good manners’ sake. Her immediate acceptance of his objections put him too much in the wrong—it being in effect one of the disadvantages of expressing contempt that you cannot enjoy at the same time the credit of expressing sympathy. Osmond held to his credit, and yet he held to his objections—all of which were elements difficult to reconcile. The right thing would have been that Miss Stackpole should come to dine at Palazzo Roccanera once or twice, so that (in spite of his superficial civility, always so great) she might judge for herself how little pleasure it gave him. From the moment, however, that both the ladies were so unaccommodating, there was nothing for Osmond but to wish the lady from New York would take herself off. It was surprising how little satisfaction he got from his wife’s friends; he took occasion to call Isabel’s attention to it.
It wasn’t surprising that Gilbert Osmond didn’t find comfort in Miss Stackpole; his instincts naturally put him at odds with a young woman who could advise his wife to leave their marital home. When she arrived in Rome, he told Isabel that he hoped she would keep her friend, the interviewer, at a distance, and Isabel replied that he had nothing to worry about from her. She mentioned to Henrietta that since Osmond didn’t like her, she couldn’t invite her to dinner, but they could easily meet up in other ways. Isabel welcomed Miss Stackpole into her sitting room and frequently took her for drives, where Pansy, leaning slightly forward in the carriage’s opposite seat, gazed at the famous author with an attentive respect that Henrietta sometimes found annoying. She complained to Isabel that Miss Osmond looked like she remembered everything said to her. “I don’t want to be remembered that way,” Miss Stackpole said; “I believe my conversations are only about the moment, like today’s news. Your stepdaughter, sitting there, seems like she keeps all the past conversations and would bring them up against me someday.” She struggled to think positively about Pansy, whose lack of initiative, conversation, and personal claims felt unnatural and even eerie for a twenty-year-old. Isabel soon realized that Osmond would have preferred her to advocate a bit more for her friend, to insist that he accept her so he could appear to be suffering for the sake of politeness. Her immediate agreement with his objections put him in the wrong too much—one of the downsides of expressing contempt is that you can’t also enjoy the credit for showing sympathy. Osmond clung to his image, yet he also held onto his objections—all of which were difficult to reconcile. The right approach would have been for Miss Stackpole to come to dinner at Palazzo Roccanera once or twice, so that (despite his surface politeness, which was always considerable) she could see for herself how little joy it brought him. However, once both ladies proved to be so inflexible, Osmond could only wish that the woman from New York would leave. He found it surprising how little satisfaction he derived from his wife’s friends and took the opportunity to point it out to Isabel.
“You’re certainly not fortunate in your intimates; I wish you might make a new collection,” he said to her one morning in reference to nothing visible at the moment, but in a tone of ripe reflection which deprived the remark of all brutal abruptness. “It’s as if you had taken the trouble to pick out the people in the world that I have least in common with. Your cousin I have always thought a conceited ass—besides his being the most ill-favoured animal I know. Then it’s insufferably tiresome that one can’t tell him so; one must spare him on account of his health. His health seems to me the best part of him; it gives him privileges enjoyed by no one else. If he’s so desperately ill there’s only one way to prove it; but he seems to have no mind for that. I can’t say much more for the great Warburton. When one really thinks of it, the cool insolence of that performance was something rare! He comes and looks at one’s daughter as if she were a suite of apartments; he tries the door-handles and looks out of the windows, raps on the walls and almost thinks he’ll take the place. Will you be so good as to draw up a lease? Then, on the whole, he decides that the rooms are too small; he doesn’t think he could live on a third floor; he must look out for a piano nobile. And he goes away after having got a month’s lodging in the poor little apartment for nothing. Miss Stackpole, however, is your most wonderful invention. She strikes me as a kind of monster. One hasn’t a nerve in one’s body that she doesn’t set quivering. You know I never have admitted that she’s a woman. Do you know what she reminds me of? Of a new steel pen—the most odious thing in nature. She talks as a steel pen writes; aren’t her letters, by the way, on ruled paper? She thinks and moves and walks and looks exactly as she talks. You may say that she doesn’t hurt me, inasmuch as I don’t see her. I don’t see her, but I hear her; I hear her all day long. Her voice is in my ears; I can’t get rid of it. I know exactly what she says, and every inflexion of the tone in which she says it. She says charming things about me, and they give you great comfort. I don’t like at all to think she talks about me—I feel as I should feel if I knew the footman were wearing my hat.”
“You’re definitely not lucky with your friends; I wish you could find a new group,” he said to her one morning, referring to nothing specific at the moment, but in a thoughtful tone that softened the remark. “It’s almost like you went out of your way to choose the people in the world I have the least in common with. Your cousin has always struck me as a pompous jerk—besides being the ugliest person I know. It's incredibly annoying that you can’t tell him that; you have to tread lightly because of his health. His health seems to be the best part of him; it gives him privileges that no one else has. If he’s truly that sick, there’s only one way to prove it; but he doesn’t seem interested in that. I can’t say much better about the great Warburton. When you really consider it, the blatant audacity of that guy was something else! He comes in and looks at your daughter as if she were an apartment; he tries the doorknobs, checks the windows, knocks on the walls, and practically thinks he’ll take the place. Would you be kind enough to draft a lease for him? Then, ultimately, he decides that the rooms are too small; he doesn't think he could live on the third floor; he must look for a better view. And he leaves after getting a month’s stay in that poor little apartment for free. Miss Stackpole, however, is your most remarkable creation. She seems like a kind of monster. She makes every nerve in your body jump. You know I’ve never accepted that she’s a woman. Do you know what she reminds me of? A new steel pen—the most dreadful thing in existence. She talks like a steel pen writes; aren’t her letters, by the way, on ruled paper? She thinks and moves and walks and looks exactly like she talks. You could say she doesn’t bother me since I don’t see her. I don’t see her, but I hear her; I hear her all day long. Her voice is stuck in my ears; I can’t shake it off. I know exactly what she says and every nuance of how she says it. She says lovely things about me, and they give you comfort. I really don’t like thinking she talks about me—I feel the same way as if I knew the footman were wearing my hat.”
Henrietta talked about Gilbert Osmond, as his wife assured him, rather less than he suspected. She had plenty of other subjects, in two of which the reader may be supposed to be especially interested. She let her friend know that Caspar Goodwood had discovered for himself that she was unhappy, though indeed her ingenuity was unable to suggest what comfort he hoped to give her by coming to Rome and yet not calling on her. They met him twice in the street, but he had no appearance of seeing them; they were driving, and he had a habit of looking straight in front of him, as if he proposed to take in but one object at a time. Isabel could have fancied she had seen him the day before; it must have been with just that face and step that he had walked out of Mrs. Touchett’s door at the close of their last interview. He was dressed just as he had been dressed on that day, Isabel remembered the colour of his cravat; and yet in spite of this familiar look there was a strangeness in his figure too, something that made her feel it afresh to be rather terrible he should have come to Rome. He looked bigger and more overtopping than of old, and in those days he certainly reached high enough. She noticed that the people whom he passed looked back after him; but he went straight forward, lifting above them a face like a February sky.
Henrietta talked about Gilbert Osmond, as his wife assured him, a bit less than he thought. She had plenty of other topics, two of which the reader may find particularly interesting. She let her friend know that Caspar Goodwood had figured out on his own that she was unhappy, though her cleverness couldn't suggest what comfort he expected to offer by coming to Rome and yet not reaching out to her. They ran into him twice on the street, but he didn’t seem to see them; they were driving, and he had a habit of looking straight ahead, as if he intended to focus on just one thing at a time. Isabel could have sworn she’d seen him the day before; it had to be with that same face and walk that he had come out of Mrs. Touchett’s door at the end of their last meeting. He was dressed just as he had been that day; Isabel remembered the color of his tie. Yet despite this familiar appearance, there was something odd about his figure too, something that made her feel it was quite unsettling that he had come to Rome. He looked larger and more imposing than before, and even back then he was certainly tall enough. She noticed that the people he passed glanced back at him; but he kept going straight ahead, raising a face like a February sky above them.
Miss Stackpole’s other topic was very different; she gave Isabel the latest news about Mr. Bantling. He had been out in the United States the year before, and she was happy to say she had been able to show him considerable attention. She didn’t know how much he had enjoyed it, but she would undertake to say it had done him good; he wasn’t the same man when he left as he had been when he came. It had opened his eyes and shown him that England wasn’t everything. He had been very much liked in most places, and thought extremely simple—more simple than the English were commonly supposed to be. There were people who had thought him affected; she didn’t know whether they meant that his simplicity was an affectation. Some of his questions were too discouraging; he thought all the chambermaids were farmers’ daughters—or all the farmers’ daughters were chambermaids—she couldn’t exactly remember which. He hadn’t seemed able to grasp the great school system; it had been really too much for him. On the whole he had behaved as if there were too much of everything—as if he could only take in a small part. The part he had chosen was the hotel system and the river navigation. He had seemed really fascinated with the hotels; he had a photograph of every one he had visited. But the river steamers were his principal interest; he wanted to do nothing but sail on the big boats. They had travelled together from New York to Milwaukee, stopping at the most interesting cities on the route; and whenever they started afresh he had wanted to know if they could go by the steamer. He seemed to have no idea of geography—had an impression that Baltimore was a Western city and was perpetually expecting to arrive at the Mississippi. He appeared never to have heard of any river in America but the Mississippi and was unprepared to recognise the existence of the Hudson, though obliged to confess at last that it was fully equal to the Rhine. They had spent some pleasant hours in the palace-cars; he was always ordering ice-cream from the coloured man. He could never get used to that idea—that you could get ice-cream in the cars. Of course you couldn’t, nor fans, nor candy, nor anything in the English cars! He found the heat quite overwhelming, and she had told him she indeed expected it was the biggest he had ever experienced. He was now in England, hunting—“hunting round” Henrietta called it. These amusements were those of the American red men; we had left that behind long ago, the pleasures of the chase. It seemed to be generally believed in England that we wore tomahawks and feathers; but such a costume was more in keeping with English habits. Mr. Bantling would not have time to join her in Italy, but when she should go to Paris again he expected to come over. He wanted very much to see Versailles again; he was very fond of the ancient regime. They didn’t agree about that, but that was what she liked Versailles for, that you could see the ancient regime had been swept away. There were no dukes and marquises there now; she remembered on the contrary one day when there were five American families, walking all round. Mr. Bantling was very anxious that she should take up the subject of England again, and he thought she might get on better with it now; England had changed a good deal within two or three years. He was determined that if she went there he should go to see his sister, Lady Pensil, and that this time the invitation should come to her straight. The mystery about that other one had never been explained.
Miss Stackpole’s other topic was quite different; she filled Isabel in on the latest news about Mr. Bantling. He had been in the United States the previous year, and she was pleased to say she had managed to give him a lot of attention. She wasn’t sure how much he had enjoyed it, but she would bet it had done him good; he wasn’t the same man when he left as he had been when he arrived. It had opened his eyes and shown him that England wasn’t everything. He had been liked in most places and was seen as extremely simple—simpler than most people thought the English were. Some had thought him affected; she didn’t know if they meant his simplicity was just an act. Some of his questions were a bit discouraging; he thought all the chambermaids were farmers’ daughters—or maybe all the farmers’ daughters were chambermaids—she couldn’t quite remember which. He didn’t seem to grasp the great school system; it had really been too much for him. Overall, he behaved as if there was too much of everything—as if he could only take in a small portion. The parts he focused on were the hotel system and river navigation. He seemed genuinely fascinated by the hotels; he had a photograph of every one he visited. But the river boats were his main interest; he wanted to do nothing but sail on the big boats. They traveled together from New York to Milwaukee, stopping in all the most interesting cities along the way; and whenever they set off again, he wanted to know if they could go by steamer. He appeared to have no sense of geography—he thought Baltimore was a Western city and was always expecting to arrive at the Mississippi. It seemed he had never heard of any river in America except the Mississippi and was shocked to acknowledge the Hudson, though he finally admitted it was just as impressive as the Rhine. They spent some enjoyable hours in the palace cars; he was always ordering ice cream from the Black man. He could never get used to the idea that you could get ice cream on the train. Of course, you couldn’t, nor could you get fans, candy, or anything else in English trains! He found the heat quite overwhelming, and she told him she expected it was the hottest he had ever experienced. He was now in England, hunting—“hunting around,” Henrietta called it. These pastimes were reminiscent of the American Indians; we had left that behind long ago, the joys of the chase. It seemed to be a common belief in England that we wore tomahawks and feathers; but such attire was more suited to English customs. Mr. Bantling wouldn't have time to join her in Italy, but he planned to come over when she went to Paris again. He was eager to see Versailles once more; he really loved the old regime. They didn’t see eye to eye on that, but what she appreciated about Versailles was that you could see the old regime had been wiped away. There were no dukes and marquises there now; she recalled a day when five American families were wandering around. Mr. Bantling was very keen for her to revisit the topic of England, and he thought she might have a better time of it now; England had changed quite a bit in the last two or three years. He was determined that if she went there, he would introduce her to his sister, Lady Pensil, and this time the invitation would come directly from her. The mystery surrounding the previous invitation had never been clarified.
Caspar Goodwood came at last to Palazzo Roccanera; he had written Isabel a note beforehand, to ask leave. This was promptly granted; she would be at home at six o’clock that afternoon. She spent the day wondering what he was coming for—what good he expected to get of it. He had presented himself hitherto as a person destitute of the faculty of compromise, who would take what he had asked for or take nothing. Isabel’s hospitality, however, raised no questions, and she found no great difficulty in appearing happy enough to deceive him. It was her conviction at least that she deceived him, made him say to himself that he had been misinformed. But she also saw, so she believed, that he was not disappointed, as some other men, she was sure, would have been; he had not come to Rome to look for an opportunity. She never found out what he had come for; he offered her no explanation; there could be none but the very simple one that he wanted to see her. In other words he had come for his amusement. Isabel followed up this induction with a good deal of eagerness, and was delighted to have found a formula that would lay the ghost of this gentleman’s ancient grievance. If he had come to Rome for his amusement this was exactly what she wanted; for if he cared for amusement he had got over his heartache. If he had got over his heartache everything was as it should be and her responsibilities were at an end. It was true that he took his recreation a little stiffly, but he had never been loose and easy and she had every reason to believe he was satisfied with what he saw. Henrietta was not in his confidence, though he was in hers, and Isabel consequently received no side-light upon his state of mind. He was open to little conversation on general topics; it came back to her that she had said of him once, years before, “Mr. Goodwood speaks a good deal, but he doesn’t talk.” He spoke a good deal now, but he talked perhaps as little as ever; considering, that is, how much there was in Rome to talk about. His arrival was not calculated to simplify her relations with her husband, for if Mr. Osmond didn’t like her friends Mr. Goodwood had no claim upon his attention save as having been one of the first of them. There was nothing for her to say of him but that he was the very oldest; this rather meagre synthesis exhausted the facts. She had been obliged to introduce him to Gilbert; it was impossible she should not ask him to dinner, to her Thursday evenings, of which she had grown very weary, but to which her husband still held for the sake not so much of inviting people as of not inviting them.
Caspar Goodwood finally arrived at Palazzo Roccanera; he had sent Isabel a note in advance to ask for permission. She quickly said yes, and would be home at six that evening. She spent the day wondering why he was coming—what he hoped to gain from it. He had always seemed like someone who couldn't compromise, who would either get what he wanted or nothing at all. However, Isabel’s warm hospitality didn’t raise any questions, and she found it easy enough to appear happy enough to fool him. She was convinced that she had deceived him, making him think that he had been misled. But she also believed, or at least hoped, that he wasn't disappointed, unlike some other men she was sure would have been; he hadn't come to Rome looking for an opportunity. She never figured out what he was really after; he didn’t offer her any explanation other than the very simple reason that he just wanted to see her. In other words, he had come for his own enjoyment. Isabel eagerly accepted this idea, thrilled to have found a reason that would put to rest this gentleman’s old grievance. If he had come to Rome for fun, that was exactly what she wanted; because if he was seeking enjoyment, it meant he had moved on from his heartache. If he had moved on, everything was as it should be and her obligations were over. It was true that he approached his leisure a bit stiffly, but he had never been casual, and she had every reason to believe he was satisfied with what he saw. Henrietta didn’t know what he was thinking, though he was in her confidence, so Isabel didn’t get any insights into his mind. He was open to limited conversation about general topics; she remembered saying years ago, "Mr. Goodwood talks a lot, but he doesn’t engage in conversation." He spoke a lot now, but perhaps talked as little as ever, considering how much was happening in Rome. His arrival didn't simplify her relationship with her husband, because if Mr. Osmond didn’t approve of her friends, Mr. Goodwood had no entitlement to his attention, other than being one of the first. The only thing she could say about him was that he was the very oldest; this rather sparse summary exhausted the facts. She had had to introduce him to Gilbert; it was impossible not to invite him to dinner, to her Thursday evenings, which she had grown very tired of, but that her husband still insisted on keeping going, not so much for the sake of inviting people, but to avoid not inviting them.
To the Thursdays Mr. Goodwood came regularly, solemnly, rather early; he appeared to regard them with a good deal of gravity. Isabel every now and then had a moment of anger; there was something so literal about him; she thought he might know that she didn’t know what to do with him. But she couldn’t call him stupid; he was not that in the least; he was only extraordinarily honest. To be as honest as that made a man very different from most people; one had to be almost equally honest with him. She made this latter reflection at the very time she was flattering herself she had persuaded him that she was the most light-hearted of women. He never threw any doubt on this point, never asked her any personal questions. He got on much better with Osmond than had seemed probable. Osmond had a great dislike to being counted on; in such a case he had an irresistible need of disappointing you. It was in virtue of this principle that he gave himself the entertainment of taking a fancy to a perpendicular Bostonian whom he had been depended upon to treat with coldness. He asked Isabel if Mr. Goodwood also had wanted to marry her, and expressed surprise at her not having accepted him. It would have been an excellent thing, like living under some tall belfry which would strike all the hours and make a queer vibration in the upper air. He declared he liked to talk with the great Goodwood; it wasn’t easy at first, you had to climb up an interminable steep staircase up to the top of the tower; but when you got there you had a big view and felt a little fresh breeze. Osmond, as we know, had delightful qualities, and he gave Caspar Goodwood the benefit of them all. Isabel could see that Mr. Goodwood thought better of her husband than he had ever wished to; he had given her the impression that morning in Florence of being inaccessible to a good impression. Gilbert asked him repeatedly to dinner, and Mr. Goodwood smoked a cigar with him afterwards and even desired to be shown his collections. Gilbert said to Isabel that he was very original; he was as strong and of as good a style as an English portmanteau,—he had plenty of straps and buckles which would never wear out, and a capital patent lock. Caspar Goodwood took to riding on the Campagna and devoted much time to this exercise; it was therefore mainly in the evening that Isabel saw him. She bethought herself of saying to him one day that if he were willing he could render her a service. And then she added smiling:
Mr. Goodwood came to see them every Thursday, always serious and a bit early; he seemed to take it all pretty seriously. Every now and then, Isabel felt a flash of anger; there was something so straightforward about him. She thought he might realize that she was unsure how to handle him. But she couldn't call him stupid; he was far from that—he was just incredibly honest. Being that candid made a man very different from most people; you had to be almost just as honest with him. She had this thought while convincing herself that she had made him believe she was the most carefree of women. He never questioned this, never asked her personal questions. He got along much better with Osmond than it seemed likely. Osmond really disliked being relied on; in those situations, he felt an uncontrollable urge to let you down. This was why he amused himself by taking a liking to a straight-laced Bostonian he was supposed to treat coolly. He asked Isabel if Mr. Goodwood had wanted to marry her too, expressing surprise that she hadn't accepted him. It would have been great, like living under a tall bell tower that chimed every hour and created a strange reverberation in the air. He said he enjoyed talking with the great Goodwood; it wasn’t easy at first—you had to climb a long, steep staircase to reach the top of the tower—but once you got there, you had a wide view and felt a refreshing breeze. Osmond, as we know, had wonderful qualities, and he afforded Caspar Goodwood the benefit of all of them. Isabel noticed that Mr. Goodwood thought better of her husband than he ever claimed to; he had given her the impression that morning in Florence of being immune to a favorable impression. Gilbert invited him over for dinner multiple times, and Mr. Goodwood smoked a cigar with him afterward and even wanted to see his collections. Gilbert told Isabel that he was very original; he was as sturdy and stylish as an English suitcase—he had lots of straps and buckles that would never wear out and a great patented lock. Caspar Goodwood took to riding in the Campagna and spent a lot of time on this activity; so it was mainly in the evenings that Isabel would see him. She thought about telling him one day that if he was willing, he could do her a favor. And then she added with a smile:
“I don’t know, however, what right I have to ask a service of you.”
“I don’t know, though, what right I have to ask you for a favor.”
“You’re the person in the world who has most right,” he answered. “I’ve given you assurances that I’ve never given any one else.”
“You're the person in the world who has the most right,” he replied. “I’ve given you reassurances that I’ve never given anyone else.”
The service was that he should go and see her cousin Ralph, who was ill at the Hôtel de Paris, alone, and be as kind to him as possible. Mr. Goodwood had never seen him, but he would know who the poor fellow was; if she was not mistaken Ralph had once invited him to Gardencourt. Caspar remembered the invitation perfectly, and, though he was not supposed to be a man of imagination, had enough to put himself in the place of a poor gentleman who lay dying at a Roman inn. He called at the Hôtel de Paris and, on being shown into the presence of the master of Gardencourt, found Miss Stackpole sitting beside his sofa. A singular change had in fact occurred in this lady’s relations with Ralph Touchett. She had not been asked by Isabel to go and see him, but on hearing that he was too ill to come out had immediately gone of her own motion. After this she had paid him a daily visit—always under the conviction that they were great enemies. “Oh yes, we’re intimate enemies,” Ralph used to say; and he accused her freely—as freely as the humour of it would allow—of coming to worry him to death. In reality they became excellent friends, Henrietta much wondering that she should never have liked him before. Ralph liked her exactly as much as he had always done; he had never doubted for a moment that she was an excellent fellow. They talked about everything and always differed; about everything, that is, but Isabel—a topic as to which Ralph always had a thin forefinger on his lips. Mr. Bantling on the other hand proved a great resource; Ralph was capable of discussing Mr. Bantling with Henrietta for hours. Discussion was stimulated of course by their inevitable difference of view—Ralph having amused himself with taking the ground that the genial ex-guardsman was a regular Machiavelli. Caspar Goodwood could contribute nothing to such a debate; but after he had been left alone with his host he found there were various other matters they could take up. It must be admitted that the lady who had just gone out was not one of these; Caspar granted all Miss Stackpole’s merits in advance, but had no further remark to make about her. Neither, after the first allusions, did the two men expatiate upon Mrs. Osmond—a theme in which Goodwood perceived as many dangers as Ralph. He felt very sorry for that unclassable personage; he couldn’t bear to see a pleasant man, so pleasant for all his queerness, so beyond anything to be done. There was always something to be done, for Goodwood, and he did it in this case by repeating several times his visit to the Hôtel de Paris. It seemed to Isabel that she had been very clever; she had artfully disposed of the superfluous Caspar. She had given him an occupation; she had converted him into a caretaker of Ralph. She had a plan of making him travel northward with her cousin as soon as the first mild weather should allow it. Lord Warburton had brought Ralph to Rome and Mr. Goodwood should take him away. There seemed a happy symmetry in this, and she was now intensely eager that Ralph should depart. She had a constant fear he would die there before her eyes and a horror of the occurrence of this event at an inn, by her door, which he had so rarely entered. Ralph must sink to his last rest in his own dear house, in one of those deep, dim chambers of Gardencourt where the dark ivy would cluster round the edges of the glimmering window. There seemed to Isabel in these days something sacred in Gardencourt; no chapter of the past was more perfectly irrecoverable. When she thought of the months she had spent there the tears rose to her eyes. She flattered herself, as I say, upon her ingenuity, but she had need of all she could muster; for several events occurred which seemed to confront and defy her. The Countess Gemini arrived from Florence—arrived with her trunks, her dresses, her chatter, her falsehoods, her frivolity, the strange, the unholy legend of the number of her lovers. Edward Rosier, who had been away somewhere,—no one, not even Pansy, knew where,—reappeared in Rome and began to write her long letters, which she never answered. Madame Merle returned from Naples and said to her with a strange smile: “What on earth did you do with Lord Warburton?” As if it were any business of hers!
The task was for him to go and see her cousin Ralph, who was sick at the Hôtel de Paris, alone, and be as kind to him as he could. Mr. Goodwood had never met him, but he would know who the poor guy was; if she wasn't mistaken, Ralph had invited him to Gardencourt once. Caspar remembered the invitation clearly, and even though he wasn’t known for being imaginative, he could easily picture a poor gentleman lying sick at a Roman inn. He visited the Hôtel de Paris and, when he was brought into the presence of the master of Gardencourt, he found Miss Stackpole sitting next to his sofa. A strange shift had actually taken place in this lady’s relationship with Ralph Touchett. Isabel hadn’t asked her to see him, but upon hearing that he was too ill to go out, she had taken it upon herself to visit. After that, she made daily visits, always believing they were great enemies. “Oh yes, we’re intimate enemies,” Ralph used to joke, and he freely accused her—just as much as the humor of it allowed—of coming to annoy him to death. In reality, they became great friends, Henrietta wondering why she had never liked him before. Ralph liked her just as much as he always had; he had never doubted for a second that she was a good person. They talked about everything and often disagreed; about everything, that is, except Isabel—a subject on which Ralph always put a finger to his lips. Mr. Bantling, on the other hand, turned out to be a great topic of conversation; Ralph could discuss Mr. Bantling with Henrietta for hours. Their inevitable disagreement fueled the discussion—Ralph enjoyed taking the position that the cheerful ex-guardsman was a total Machiavelli. Caspar Goodwood had nothing to add to that debate; but after he was left alone with his host, he found they could discuss other topics. It should be said that the lady who had just left was not one of them; Caspar acknowledged all of Miss Stackpole’s merits but had no more to say about her. After some initial references, the two men also didn’t dwell on Mrs. Osmond—a topic both Goodwood and Ralph found filled with risks. He felt very sorry for that complicated individual; he couldn’t stand seeing a nice man, so likable despite his oddities, become so hopeless. There was always something to be done for Goodwood, and in this case, he repeated his visits to the Hôtel de Paris several times. Isabel felt she'd been very clever; she had skillfully sidelined the unnecessary Caspar. She had given him a purpose; she had turned him into a caretaker for Ralph. She planned to have him travel north with her cousin as soon as the first mild weather would allow. Lord Warburton had brought Ralph to Rome, and Mr. Goodwood would take him away. There seemed to be a nice symmetry in this, and she was now very eager for Ralph to leave. She constantly worried he would die right in front of her and dreaded this happening at an inn, by her door, which he had so rarely entered. Ralph should find his final rest in his own beloved house, in one of those deep, dim rooms of Gardencourt where the dark ivy would cluster around the edges of the shimmering window. To Isabel, there was something sacred about Gardencourt in those days; no part of the past felt more completely irretrievable. When she thought of the months she had spent there, tears came to her eyes. She was quite proud of her cleverness, but she needed all the ingenuity she could muster; for several events happened that seemed to challenge her. The Countess Gemini arrived from Florence—with her trunks, her dresses, her gossip, her lies, her frivolity, and the strange, scandalous legend of the number of her lovers. Edward Rosier, who had been away somewhere—no one, not even Pansy, knew where—showed up in Rome and started writing her long letters, which she never replied to. Madame Merle came back from Naples and asked her with a strange smile: “What on earth did you do with Lord Warburton?” As if it was any of her business!
CHAPTER XLVIII
One day, toward the end of February, Ralph Touchett made up his mind to return to England. He had his own reasons for this decision, which he was not bound to communicate; but Henrietta Stackpole, to whom he mentioned his intention, flattered herself that she guessed them. She forbore to express them, however; she only said, after a moment, as she sat by his sofa: “I suppose you know you can’t go alone?”
One day, toward the end of February, Ralph Touchett decided to return to England. He had his own reasons for this choice, which he didn’t have to share; but Henrietta Stackpole, to whom he mentioned his plans, was pleased to think she figured them out. However, she held back from saying them; she only remarked, after a moment, as she sat by his sofa: “I suppose you know you can’t go alone?”
“I’ve no idea of doing that,” Ralph answered. “I shall have people with me.”
“I have no plans to do that,” Ralph replied. “I’ll have people with me.”
“What do you mean by ‘people’? Servants whom you pay?”
“What do you mean by ‘people’? Are you talking about the servants you pay?”
“Ah,” said Ralph jocosely, “after all, they’re human beings.”
“Ah,” Ralph said jokingly, “after all, they’re human beings.”
“Are there any women among them?” Miss Stackpole desired to know.
“Are there any women in the group?” Miss Stackpole wanted to know.
“You speak as if I had a dozen! No, I confess I haven’t a soubrette in my employment.”
“You talk like I have a dozen! No, I admit I don’t have a soubrette working for me.”
“Well,” said Henrietta calmly, “you can’t go to England that way. You must have a woman’s care.”
“Well,” Henrietta said calmly, “you can’t go to England like that. You need a woman’s care.”
“I’ve had so much of yours for the past fortnight that it will last me a good while.”
“I’ve had so much of yours for the past two weeks that it will last me a good while.”
“You’ve not had enough of it yet. I guess I’ll go with you,” said Henrietta.
“You haven’t had enough of it yet. I guess I’ll go with you,” said Henrietta.
“Go with me?” Ralph slowly raised himself from his sofa.
“Come with me?” Ralph gradually got up from his sofa.
“Yes, I know you don’t like me, but I’ll go with you all the same. It would be better for your health to lie down again.”
“Yes, I know you’re not a fan of mine, but I'm going with you anyway. It’d be better for your health if you lay down again.”
Ralph looked at her a little; then he slowly relapsed. “I like you very much,” he said in a moment.
Ralph looked at her for a moment, then he gradually pulled back. “I really like you,” he said after a bit.
Miss Stackpole gave one of her infrequent laughs. “You needn’t think that by saying that you can buy me off. I’ll go with you, and what is more I’ll take care of you.”
Miss Stackpole let out one of her rare laughs. “Don’t think that saying you can buy me off will work. I’ll go with you, and what’s more, I’ll take care of you.”
“You’re a very good woman,” said Ralph.
“You're a really good person,” said Ralph.
“Wait till I get you safely home before you say that. It won’t be easy. But you had better go, all the same.”
"Just wait until I get you home safely before you say that. It won’t be easy. But you should go anyway."
Before she left him, Ralph said to her: “Do you really mean to take care of me?”
Before she left him, Ralph asked her, “Do you really plan to take care of me?”
“Well, I mean to try.”
“Well, I plan to try.”
“I notify you then that I submit. Oh, I submit!” And it was perhaps a sign of submission that a few minutes after she had left him alone he burst into a loud fit of laughter. It seemed to him so inconsequent, such a conclusive proof of his having abdicated all functions and renounced all exercise, that he should start on a journey across Europe under the supervision of Miss Stackpole. And the great oddity was that the prospect pleased him; he was gratefully, luxuriously passive. He felt even impatient to start; and indeed he had an immense longing to see his own house again. The end of everything was at hand; it seemed to him he could stretch out his arm and touch the goal. But he wanted to die at home; it was the only wish he had left—to extend himself in the large quiet room where he had last seen his father lie, and close his eyes upon the summer dawn.
“I’m letting go now. Oh, I’m letting go!” And maybe it was a sign of giving in that just minutes after she left him alone, he burst into loud laughter. It seemed so absurd, such clear proof that he had given up all control and stopped trying to take charge, that he would embark on a journey across Europe under Miss Stackpole’s guidance. The funny thing was that the thought actually made him happy; he felt comfortably, joyfully passive. He even felt eager to begin; in fact, he had a strong desire to see his own house again. The end of everything was near; he felt like he could reach out and touch the finish line. But he wanted to die at home; it was the only wish he had left—to lie down in the large, quiet room where he last saw his father, and close his eyes to the summer dawn.
That same day Caspar Goodwood came to see him, and he informed his visitor that Miss Stackpole had taken him up and was to conduct him back to England. “Ah then,” said Caspar, “I’m afraid I shall be a fifth wheel to the coach. Mrs. Osmond has made me promise to go with you.”
That same day, Caspar Goodwood came to see him, and he told his visitor that Miss Stackpole had taken him under her wing and was going to take him back to England. “Ah, then,” said Caspar, “I’m afraid I’ll just be extra baggage. Mrs. Osmond made me promise to go with you.”
“Good heavens—it’s the golden age! You’re all too kind.”
“Wow—it’s the golden age! You’re all so generous.”
“The kindness on my part is to her; it’s hardly to you.”
“The kindness I show is for her; it’s barely for you.”
“Granting that, she’s kind,” smiled Ralph.
“Granted, she’s nice,” smiled Ralph.
“To get people to go with you? Yes, that’s a sort of kindness,” Goodwood answered without lending himself to the joke. “For myself, however,” he added, “I’ll go so far as to say that I would much rather travel with you and Miss Stackpole than with Miss Stackpole alone.”
“To get people to join you? Yes, that’s kind of you,” Goodwood replied without engaging in the joke. “But for me,” he continued, “I’ll say that I’d much prefer to travel with you and Miss Stackpole than with Miss Stackpole by herself.”
“And you’d rather stay here than do either,” said Ralph. “There’s really no need of your coming. Henrietta’s extraordinarily efficient.”
“And you’d rather stay here than do either,” Ralph said. “You really don’t need to come. Henrietta’s incredibly efficient.”
“I’m sure of that. But I’ve promised Mrs. Osmond.”
“I’m sure of that. But I’ve made a promise to Mrs. Osmond.”
“You can easily get her to let you off.”
“You can easily get her to forgive you.”
“She wouldn’t let me off for the world. She wants me to look after you, but that isn’t the principal thing. The principal thing is that she wants me to leave Rome.”
“She wouldn’t let me off for anything. She wants me to take care of you, but that’s not the main thing. The main thing is that she wants me to leave Rome.”
“Ah, you see too much in it,” Ralph suggested.
“Ah, you’re reading too much into it,” Ralph suggested.
“I bore her,” Goodwood went on; “she has nothing to say to me, so she invented that.”
“I put up with her,” Goodwood continued; “she has nothing to say to me, so she made that up.”
“Oh then, if it’s a convenience to her I certainly will take you with me. Though I don’t see why it should be a convenience,” Ralph added in a moment.
“Oh then, if it’s easier for her, I’ll definitely take you with me. Although, I don’t see why it should be easier,” Ralph added after a moment.
“Well,” said Caspar Goodwood simply, “she thinks I’m watching her.”
“Well,” said Caspar Goodwood straightforwardly, “she thinks I’m keeping an eye on her.”
“Watching her?”
"Are you watching her?"
“Trying to make out if she’s happy.”
“Trying to figure out if she’s happy.”
“That’s easy to make out,” said Ralph. “She’s the most visibly happy woman I know.”
"That's easy to see," said Ralph. "She's the happiest woman I know."
“Exactly so; I’m satisfied,” Goodwood answered dryly. For all his dryness, however, he had more to say. “I’ve been watching her; I was an old friend and it seemed to me I had the right. She pretends to be happy; that was what she undertook to be; and I thought I should like to see for myself what it amounts to. I’ve seen,” he continued with a harsh ring in his voice, “and I don’t want to see any more. I’m now quite ready to go.”
“Exactly; I'm satisfied,” Goodwood replied flatly. Despite his dry tone, he had more to add. “I’ve been keeping an eye on her; I was an old friend, and it felt like I had the right to do so. She acts like she’s happy; that was her choice, and I wanted to see for myself what it really is. I’ve seen,” he went on with a hard edge in his voice, “and I don’t want to see any more. I'm now ready to leave.”
“Do you know it strikes me as about time you should?” Ralph rejoined. And this was the only conversation these gentlemen had about Isabel Osmond.
“Don’t you think it's about time you should?” Ralph replied. And this was the only conversation these gentlemen had about Isabel Osmond.
Henrietta made her preparations for departure, and among them she found it proper to say a few words to the Countess Gemini, who returned at Miss Stackpole’s pension the visit which this lady had paid her in Florence.
Henrietta got ready to leave, and included in her plans was the decision to say a few words to Countess Gemini, who was returning the visit that Miss Stackpole had made to her in Florence.
“You were very wrong about Lord Warburton,” she remarked to the Countess. “I think it right you should know that.”
“You were very wrong about Lord Warburton,” she said to the Countess. “I think you should know that.”
“About his making love to Isabel? My poor lady, he was at her house three times a day. He has left traces of his passage!” the Countess cried.
“About his romance with Isabel? My poor lady, he was at her place three times a day. He has left signs of his visit!” the Countess exclaimed.
“He wished to marry your niece; that’s why he came to the house.”
“He wanted to marry your niece; that’s why he came to the house.”
The Countess stared, and then with an inconsiderate laugh: “Is that the story that Isabel tells? It isn’t bad, as such things go. If he wishes to marry my niece, pray why doesn’t he do it? Perhaps he has gone to buy the wedding-ring and will come back with it next month, after I’m gone.”
The Countess stared, then let out a dismissive laugh: “Is that the story Isabel tells? It’s not bad, considering. If he wants to marry my niece, then why doesn't he just do it? Maybe he’s gone to buy the wedding ring and will come back with it next month, after I’m gone.”
“No, he’ll not come back. Miss Osmond doesn’t wish to marry him.”
“No, he’s not coming back. Miss Osmond doesn’t want to marry him.”
“She’s very accommodating! I knew she was fond of Isabel, but I didn’t know she carried it so far.”
“She’s really accommodating! I knew she liked Isabel, but I didn’t realize she was so devoted.”
“I don’t understand you,” said Henrietta coldly, and reflecting that the Countess was unpleasantly perverse. “I really must stick to my point—that Isabel never encouraged the attentions of Lord Warburton.”
“I don’t get you,” said Henrietta coldly, thinking that the Countess was unreasonably stubborn. “I really have to stand my ground—that Isabel never welcomed the attention of Lord Warburton.”
“My dear friend, what do you and I know about it? All we know is that my brother’s capable of everything.”
“My dear friend, what do you and I really know about it? All we know is that my brother can do anything.”
“I don’t know what your brother’s capable of,” said Henrietta with dignity.
“I don’t know what your brother can do,” said Henrietta with dignity.
“It’s not her encouraging Warburton that I complain of; it’s her sending him away. I want particularly to see him. Do you suppose she thought I would make him faithless?” the Countess continued with audacious insistence. “However, she’s only keeping him, one can feel that. The house is full of him there; he’s quite in the air. Oh yes, he has left traces; I’m sure I shall see him yet.”
“It’s not that I complain about her encouraging Warburton; it’s about her sending him away. I especially want to see him. Do you think she thought I would make him unfaithful?” the Countess went on with bold determination. “Still, she’s only holding onto him; you can sense that. The house is filled with him; he’s definitely in the atmosphere. Oh yes, he has left his mark; I’m sure I’ll see him again.”
“Well,” said Henrietta after a little, with one of those inspirations which had made the fortune of her letters to the Interviewer, “perhaps he’ll be more successful with you than with Isabel!”
"Well," Henrietta said after a moment, inspired by one of those ideas that had made her letters to the Interviewer so popular, "maybe he'll have better luck with you than with Isabel!"
When she told her friend of the offer she had made Ralph Isabel replied that she could have done nothing that would have pleased her more. It had always been her faith that at bottom Ralph and this young woman were made to understand each other. “I don’t care whether he understands me or not,” Henrietta declared. “The great thing is that he shouldn’t die in the cars.”
When she told her friend about the offer she made to Ralph, Isabel replied that she couldn't have done anything that would please her more. She always believed that deep down, Ralph and this young woman were meant to understand each other. “I don’t care if he understands me or not,” Henrietta stated. “The important thing is that he shouldn’t die in the cars.”
“He won’t do that,” Isabel said, shaking her head with an extension of faith.
“He won’t do that,” Isabel said, shaking her head with a sense of faith.
“He won’t if I can help it. I see you want us all to go. I don’t know what you want to do.”
“He won’t if I have anything to say about it. I can tell you want all of us to go. I’m not sure what you want to do.”
“I want to be alone,” said Isabel.
“I want to be alone,” said Isabel.
“You won’t be that so long as you’ve so much company at home.”
“You won't feel that way as long as you have so much company at home.”
“Ah, they’re part of the comedy. You others are spectators.”
“Ah, they’re part of the joke. You all are just watching.”
“Do you call it a comedy, Isabel Archer?” Henrietta rather grimly asked.
“Do you call it a comedy, Isabel Archer?” Henrietta asked, feeling somewhat grim.
“The tragedy then if you like. You’re all looking at me; it makes me uncomfortable.”
"The tragedy, if you want to call it that. You're all staring at me; it makes me uneasy."
Henrietta engaged in this act for a while. “You’re like the stricken deer, seeking the innermost shade. Oh, you do give me such a sense of helplessness!” she broke out.
Henrietta did this for a while. “You’re like a wounded deer looking for the deepest shade. Oh, you make me feel so helpless!” she exclaimed.
“I’m not at all helpless. There are many things I mean to do.”
“I’m not helpless at all. There are plenty of things I plan to do.”
“It’s not you I’m speaking of; it’s myself. It’s too much, having come on purpose, to leave you just as I find you.”
“It’s not you I’m talking about; it’s me. It’s too much, having come here intentionally, to just leave you as I found you.”
“You don’t do that; you leave me much refreshed,” Isabel said.
“You don’t do that; you leave me feeling really refreshed,” Isabel said.
“Very mild refreshment—sour lemonade! I want you to promise me something.”
“Very light refreshment—sour lemonade! I want you to promise me something.”
“I can’t do that. I shall never make another promise. I made such a solemn one four years ago, and I’ve succeeded so ill in keeping it.”
“I can't do that. I will never make another promise. I made such a serious one four years ago, and I've done such a poor job of keeping it.”
“You’ve had no encouragement. In this case I should give you the greatest. Leave your husband before the worst comes; that’s what I want you to promise.”
“You haven’t had any support. In this situation, I should give you the best. Leave your husband before it gets any worse; that’s what I want you to promise.”
“The worst? What do you call the worst?”
“The worst? How do you define the worst?”
“Before your character gets spoiled.”
“Before your character is ruined.”
“Do you mean my disposition? It won’t get spoiled,” Isabel answered, smiling. “I’m taking very good care of it. I’m extremely struck,” she added, turning away, “with the off-hand way in which you speak of a woman’s leaving her husband. It’s easy to see you’ve never had one!”
“Are you talking about my attitude? It won’t change,” Isabel replied, smiling. “I’m taking really good care of it. I’m quite surprised,” she added, turning away, “by how casually you talk about a woman leaving her husband. It’s clear you’ve never been married!”
“Well,” said Henrietta as if she were beginning an argument, “nothing is more common in our Western cities, and it’s to them, after all, that we must look in the future.” Her argument, however, does not concern this history, which has too many other threads to unwind. She announced to Ralph Touchett that she was ready to leave Rome by any train he might designate, and Ralph immediately pulled himself together for departure. Isabel went to see him at the last, and he made the same remark that Henrietta had made. It struck him that Isabel was uncommonly glad to get rid of them all.
“Well,” Henrietta said as if she were about to start an argument, “nothing is more common in our Western cities, and it’s these cities that we should focus on for the future.” However, her argument doesn't pertain to this history, which has too many other threads to untangle. She told Ralph Touchett that she was ready to leave Rome on any train he chose, and Ralph immediately got himself organized for the departure. Isabel went to see him one last time, and he made the same comment that Henrietta had made. It struck him that Isabel seemed unusually happy to be rid of all of them.
For all answer to this she gently laid her hand on his, and said in a low tone, with a quick smile: “My dear Ralph—!”
For all his questions, she softly placed her hand on his and said in a low voice, with a quick smile: “My dear Ralph—!”
It was answer enough, and he was quite contented. But he went on in the same way, jocosely, ingenuously: “I’ve seen less of you than I might, but it’s better than nothing. And then I’ve heard a great deal about you.”
It was a good enough reply, and he felt pretty satisfied. But he continued in the same playful, genuine manner: “I haven’t seen you as much as I could have, but it’s better than nothing. Plus, I’ve heard a lot about you.”
“I don’t know from whom, leading the life you’ve done.”
“I don’t know who you’ve been living your life with.”
“From the voices of the air! Oh, from no one else; I never let other people speak of you. They always say you’re ‘charming,’ and that’s so flat.”
“From the voices in the air! Oh, from no one else; I never let other people talk about you. They always say you’re ‘charming,’ and that’s so dull.”
“I might have seen more of you certainly,” Isabel said. “But when one’s married one has so much occupation.”
“I probably could have seen more of you,” Isabel said. “But when you’re married, you have so much to keep you busy.”
“Fortunately I’m not married. When you come to see me in England I shall be able to entertain you with all the freedom of a bachelor.” He continued to talk as if they should certainly meet again, and succeeded in making the assumption appear almost just. He made no allusion to his term being near, to the probability that he should not outlast the summer. If he preferred it so, Isabel was willing enough; the reality was sufficiently distinct without their erecting finger-posts in conversation. That had been well enough for the earlier time, though about this, as about his other affairs, Ralph had never been egotistic. Isabel spoke of his journey, of the stages into which he should divide it, of the precautions he should take. “Henrietta’s my greatest precaution,” he went on. “The conscience of that woman’s sublime.”
"Luckily, I’m not married. When you come to visit me in England, I can entertain you with all the freedom of a bachelor." He kept talking as if they were definitely going to meet again, and he managed to make that assumption seem almost reasonable. He didn’t mention how his time there was coming to an end or the likelihood that he wouldn’t last through the summer. If that’s how he preferred it, Isabel was more than willing; the reality was clear enough without them needing to put up signs in their conversation. That had been fine for earlier times, though, just like with his other matters, Ralph had never been self-centered. Isabel talked about his trip, the different legs he should break it into, and the precautions he should take. "Henrietta is my best precaution," he continued. "That woman's conscience is remarkable."
“Certainly she’ll be very conscientious.”
"She'll definitely be very responsible."
“Will be? She has been! It’s only because she thinks it’s her duty that she goes with me. There’s a conception of duty for you.”
“Will be? She has been! It’s only because she thinks it’s her responsibility that she goes with me. There’s a concept of responsibility for you.”
“Yes, it’s a generous one,” said Isabel, “and it makes me deeply ashamed. I ought to go with you, you know.”
“Yes, it’s a generous offer,” Isabel said, “and it makes me feel really ashamed. I should go with you, you know.”
“Your husband wouldn’t like that.”
"Your husband won't like that."
“No, he wouldn’t like it. But I might go, all the same.”
“No, he wouldn’t like it. But I might go anyway.”
“I’m startled by the boldness of your imagination. Fancy my being a cause of disagreement between a lady and her husband!”
“I’m surprised by the boldness of your imagination. Can you believe I’m the reason for a disagreement between a woman and her husband?”
“That’s why I don’t go,” said Isabel simply—yet not very lucidly.
“That’s why I don’t go,” Isabel said plainly—but not very clearly.
Ralph understood well enough, however. “I should think so, with all those occupations you speak of.”
Ralph understood it pretty well, though. “I would think so, with all those jobs you're mentioning.”
“It isn’t that. I’m afraid,” said Isabel. After a pause she repeated, as if to make herself, rather than him, hear the words: “I’m afraid.”
“It’s not that. I’m scared,” said Isabel. After a pause, she repeated, as if trying to make herself, rather than him, hear the words: “I’m scared.”
Ralph could hardly tell what her tone meant; it was so strangely deliberate—apparently so void of emotion. Did she wish to do public penance for a fault of which she had not been convicted? or were her words simply an attempt at enlightened self-analysis? However this might be, Ralph could not resist so easy an opportunity. “Afraid of your husband?”
Ralph could barely understand what her tone meant; it was so oddly purposeful—seemingly devoid of emotion. Did she want to publicly apologize for something she hadn't been found guilty of? Or were her words just an effort at thoughtful self-reflection? Regardless of the reason, Ralph couldn't pass up such an easy chance. “Afraid of your husband?”
“Afraid of myself!” she said, getting up. She stood there a moment and then added: “If I were afraid of my husband that would be simply my duty. That’s what women are expected to be.”
“Afraid of myself!” she said, getting up. She stood there for a moment and then added: “If I were afraid of my husband, that would just be my duty. That’s what women are expected to do.”
“Ah yes,” laughed Ralph; “but to make up for it there’s always some man awfully afraid of some woman!”
“Ah yes,” laughed Ralph; “but to make up for it, there’s always some guy who’s really afraid of some woman!”
She gave no heed to this pleasantry, but suddenly took a different turn. “With Henrietta at the head of your little band,” she exclaimed abruptly, “there will be nothing left for Mr. Goodwood!”
She didn't pay any attention to that friendly comment and suddenly changed the subject. "With Henrietta leading your little group," she exclaimed out of nowhere, "there won't be anything left for Mr. Goodwood!"
“Ah, my dear Isabel,” Ralph answered, “he’s used to that. There is nothing left for Mr. Goodwood.”
“Ah, my dear Isabel,” Ralph replied, “he’s gotten used to that. There’s nothing left for Mr. Goodwood.”
She coloured and then observed, quickly, that she must leave him. They stood together a moment; both her hands were in both of his. “You’ve been my best friend,” she said.
She blushed and then realized quickly that she had to leave him. They stood together for a moment; both of her hands were in both of his. “You’ve been my best friend,” she said.
“It was for you that I wanted—that I wanted to live. But I’m of no use to you.”
“It was for you that I wanted—to live. But I’m no good to you.”
Then it came over her more poignantly that she should not see him again. She could not accept that; she could not part with him that way. “If you should send for me I’d come,” she said at last.
Then it hit her more clearly that she would never see him again. She couldn’t accept that; she couldn’t say goodbye to him like that. “If you send for me, I’ll come,” she finally said.
“Your husband won’t consent to that.”
"Your husband won't agree to that."
“Oh yes, I can arrange it.”
“Oh yeah, I can set it up.”
“I shall keep that for my last pleasure!” said Ralph.
“I'll save that for my final enjoyment!” said Ralph.
In answer to which she simply kissed him. It was a Thursday, and that evening Caspar Goodwood came to Palazzo Roccanera. He was among the first to arrive, and he spent some time in conversation with Gilbert Osmond, who almost always was present when his wife received. They sat down together, and Osmond, talkative, communicative, expansive, seemed possessed with a kind of intellectual gaiety. He leaned back with his legs crossed, lounging and chatting, while Goodwood, more restless, but not at all lively, shifted his position, played with his hat, made the little sofa creak beneath him. Osmond’s face wore a sharp, aggressive smile; he was as a man whose perceptions have been quickened by good news. He remarked to Goodwood that he was sorry they were to lose him; he himself should particularly miss him. He saw so few intelligent men—they were surprisingly scarce in Rome. He must be sure to come back; there was something very refreshing, to an inveterate Italian like himself, in talking with a genuine outsider.
In response, she just kissed him. It was a Thursday, and that evening, Caspar Goodwood arrived at Palazzo Roccanera. He was one of the first to get there and spent some time chatting with Gilbert Osmond, who was almost always around when his wife had guests. They sat together, and Osmond, feeling talkative and outgoing, seemed to be in a cheerful mood. He leaned back with his legs crossed, relaxing and chatting, while Goodwood, more fidgety but not at all lively, shifted in his seat, played with his hat, and made the little sofa creak beneath him. Osmond had a sharp, confident smile, like someone who had just received good news. He told Goodwood he was sorry to see him go; he would especially miss him. He met so few intelligent people—they were surprisingly rare in Rome. He had to make sure to come back; for an inveterate Italian like him, it was very refreshing to talk with a real outsider.
“I’m very fond of Rome, you know,” Osmond said; “but there’s nothing I like better than to meet people who haven’t that superstition. The modern world’s after all very fine. Now you’re thoroughly modern and yet are not at all common. So many of the moderns we see are such very poor stuff. If they’re the children of the future we’re willing to die young. Of course the ancients too are often very tiresome. My wife and I like everything that’s really new—not the mere pretence of it. There’s nothing new, unfortunately, in ignorance and stupidity. We see plenty of that in forms that offer themselves as a revelation of progress, of light. A revelation of vulgarity! There’s a certain kind of vulgarity which I believe is really new; I don’t think there ever was anything like it before. Indeed I don’t find vulgarity, at all, before the present century. You see a faint menace of it here and there in the last, but to-day the air has grown so dense that delicate things are literally not recognised. Now, we’ve liked you—!” With which he hesitated a moment, laying his hand gently on Goodwood’s knee and smiling with a mixture of assurance and embarrassment. “I’m going to say something extremely offensive and patronising, but you must let me have the satisfaction of it. We’ve liked you because—because you’ve reconciled us a little to the future. If there are to be a certain number of people like you—à la bonne heure! I’m talking for my wife as well as for myself, you see. She speaks for me, my wife; why shouldn’t I speak for her? We’re as united, you know, as the candlestick and the snuffers. Am I assuming too much when I say that I think I’ve understood from you that your occupations have been—a—commercial? There’s a danger in that, you know; but it’s the way you have escaped that strikes us. Excuse me if my little compliment seems in execrable taste; fortunately my wife doesn’t hear me. What I mean is that you might have been—a—what I was mentioning just now. The whole American world was in a conspiracy to make you so. But you resisted, you’ve something about you that saved you. And yet you’re so modern, so modern; the most modern man we know! We shall always be delighted to see you again.”
“I really like Rome, you know,” Osmond said. “But nothing makes me happier than meeting people who don’t share that old-fashioned belief. The modern world is quite impressive. You’re completely modern yet still unique. So many of the modern people we encounter are really disappointing. If they represent the future, we might as well choose to die young. Of course, the ancients can be just as tiresome. My wife and I enjoy everything that’s genuinely new—not just a façade. Unfortunately, ignorance and stupidity aren’t new. We see plenty of that in forms that claim to be a sign of progress and enlightenment. A sign of vulgarity! There’s a certain kind of vulgarity that I believe is truly new; I don’t think there was ever anything like it before. In fact, I barely see vulgarity at all before this century. You catch a faint hint of it here and there in the previous one, but today the atmosphere has become so thick that delicate things are hardly recognized. Now, we’ve liked you—!” He hesitated for a moment, gently placing his hand on Goodwood’s knee and smiling with a mix of confidence and awkwardness. “I’m about to say something really offensive and condescending, but please let me have this satisfaction. We’ve liked you because—because you’ve made us feel a bit better about the future. If there are going to be a decent number of people like you—à la bonne heure! I’m speaking for my wife as well as for myself, you know. She represents me, my wife; why shouldn’t I speak for her? We’re as united as a candlestick and its snuffers. Am I assuming too much when I say that I think I’ve understood from you that your work has been—uh—a commercial one? There’s a risk in that, you know; but it’s how you managed to escape it that impresses us. Sorry if my little compliment comes off as poor taste; thankfully, my wife can’t hear me. What I mean is that you could have easily become—what I just mentioned. The whole American scene was set up to make you that way. But you resisted; you have something about you that protected you. And yet you’re so modern, so modern; you’re the most modern person we know! We will always be thrilled to see you again.”
I have said that Osmond was in good humour, and these remarks will give ample evidence of the fact. They were infinitely more personal than he usually cared to be, and if Caspar Goodwood had attended to them more closely he might have thought that the defence of delicacy was in rather odd hands. We may believe, however, that Osmond knew very well what he was about, and that if he chose to use the tone of patronage with a grossness not in his habits he had an excellent reason for the escapade. Goodwood had only a vague sense that he was laying it on somehow; he scarcely knew where the mixture was applied. Indeed he scarcely knew what Osmond was talking about; he wanted to be alone with Isabel, and that idea spoke louder to him than her husband’s perfectly-pitched voice. He watched her talking with other people and wondered when she would be at liberty and whether he might ask her to go into one of the other rooms. His humour was not, like Osmond’s, of the best; there was an element of dull rage in his consciousness of things. Up to this time he had not disliked Osmond personally; he had only thought him very well-informed and obliging and more than he had supposed like the person whom Isabel Archer would naturally marry. His host had won in the open field a great advantage over him, and Goodwood had too strong a sense of fair play to have been moved to underrate him on that account. He had not tried positively to think well of him; this was a flight of sentimental benevolence of which, even in the days when he came nearest to reconciling himself to what had happened, Goodwood was quite incapable. He accepted him as rather a brilliant personage of the amateurish kind, afflicted with a redundancy of leisure which it amused him to work off in little refinements of conversation. But he only half trusted him; he could never make out why the deuce Osmond should lavish refinements of any sort upon him. It made him suspect that he found some private entertainment in it, and it ministered to a general impression that his triumphant rival had in his composition a streak of perversity. He knew indeed that Osmond could have no reason to wish him evil; he had nothing to fear from him. He had carried off a supreme advantage and could afford to be kind to a man who had lost everything. It was true that Goodwood had at times grimly wished he were dead and would have liked to kill him; but Osmond had no means of knowing this, for practice had made the younger man perfect in the art of appearing inaccessible to-day to any violent emotion. He cultivated this art in order to deceive himself, but it was others that he deceived first. He cultivated it, moreover, with very limited success; of which there could be no better proof than the deep, dumb irritation that reigned in his soul when he heard Osmond speak of his wife’s feelings as if he were commissioned to answer for them.
I’ve mentioned that Osmond was in a good mood, and these comments show that clearly. He was being much more personal than he usually liked, and if Caspar Goodwood had paid closer attention, he might have thought it was strange for someone like Osmond to defend delicacy. However, it seems Osmond knew exactly what he was doing, and if he chose to adopt a patronizing tone that was unusual for him, he had a good reason for it. Goodwood only had a vague feeling that Osmond was laying it on too thick; he barely knew how to pinpoint it. In fact, he hardly understood what Osmond was saying; he just wanted to be alone with Isabel, and that thought was louder to him than her husband’s well-modulated voice. He watched her interact with others and wondered when she would be free and if he could ask her to step into one of the other rooms. His mood wasn't as good as Osmond's; he felt a dull anger simmering beneath the surface. Until now, he hadn’t personally disliked Osmond; he had just found him well-informed, helpful, and more like the kind of man Isabel Archer would naturally marry than he’d expected. Osmond had effortlessly gained an upper hand over him, and Goodwood had too strong a sense of fair play to feel moved to underestimate him because of it. He hadn’t actively tried to think positively about him; that would have been a sentimental kindness that, even when he was closest to reconciling himself to the situation, Goodwood simply couldn’t manage. He regarded Osmond as a fairly brilliant but somewhat amateurish figure, spending his excess leisure on small talk refinements that he found amusing. But he only half-trusted him; he could never figure out why Osmond would be so generous with his conversational skills towards him. It made him suspicious that Osmond found some private amusement in it, reinforcing a general belief that his victorious rival had a bit of a twisted side. He knew Osmond had no reason to wish him ill; he had nothing to fear from him. He had taken a major advantage and could afford to be nice to someone who had lost everything. It was true that Goodwood sometimes darkly wished he were dead and would have liked to kill him; but Osmond had no way of knowing this, because Goodwood had mastered the art of appearing emotionally detached. He practiced this to deceive himself, but he first deceived others. He also didn’t succeed very well, and the best proof of that was the deep, mute irritation that filled him when he heard Osmond discuss his wife’s feelings as if he had the right to speak for her.
That was all he had had an ear for in what his host said to him this evening; he had been conscious that Osmond made more of a point even than usual of referring to the conjugal harmony prevailing at Palazzo Roccanera. He had been more careful than ever to speak as if he and his wife had all things in sweet community and it were as natural to each of them to say “we” as to say “I”. In all this there was an air of intention that had puzzled and angered our poor Bostonian, who could only reflect for his comfort that Mrs. Osmond’s relations with her husband were none of his business. He had no proof whatever that her husband misrepresented her, and if he judged her by the surface of things was bound to believe that she liked her life. She had never given him the faintest sign of discontent. Miss Stackpole had told him that she had lost her illusions, but writing for the papers had made Miss Stackpole sensational. She was too fond of early news. Moreover, since her arrival in Rome she had been much on her guard; she had pretty well ceased to flash her lantern at him. This indeed, it may be said for her, would have been quite against her conscience. She had now seen the reality of Isabel’s situation, and it had inspired her with a just reserve. Whatever could be done to improve it the most useful form of assistance would not be to inflame her former lovers with a sense of her wrongs. Miss Stackpole continued to take a deep interest in the state of Mr. Goodwood’s feelings, but she showed it at present only by sending him choice extracts, humorous and other, from the American journals, of which she received several by every post and which she always perused with a pair of scissors in her hand. The articles she cut out she placed in an envelope addressed to Mr. Goodwood, which she left with her own hand at his hotel. He never asked her a question about Isabel: hadn’t he come five thousand miles to see for himself? He was thus not in the least authorised to think Mrs. Osmond unhappy; but the very absence of authorisation operated as an irritant, ministered to the harsh-ness with which, in spite of his theory that he had ceased to care, he now recognised that, so far as she was concerned, the future had nothing more for him. He had not even the satisfaction of knowing the truth; apparently he could not even be trusted to respect her if she were unhappy. He was hopeless, helpless, useless. To this last character she had called his attention by her ingenious plan for making him leave Rome. He had no objection whatever to doing what he could for her cousin, but it made him grind his teeth to think that of all the services she might have asked of him this was the one she had been eager to select. There had been no danger of her choosing one that would have kept him in Rome.
That was all he could focus on in what his host told him that evening; he realized that Osmond was making an even bigger deal than usual about the marital harmony at Palazzo Roccanera. Osmond was more careful than ever to speak as if he and his wife shared everything completely, making it seem as natural for them to say “we” as it was to say “I.” There was a deliberate air to all of this that puzzled and frustrated our poor Bostonian, who could only comfort himself with the thought that Mrs. Osmond’s relationship with her husband was none of his concern. He had no proof that her husband misrepresented her, and if he judged her based on appearances, he had to believe she was happy with her life. She had never given him any sign of dissatisfaction. Miss Stackpole had told him that she had lost her illusions, but writing for the papers had made her a bit dramatic. She was too eager for the latest news. Besides, since arriving in Rome, she had been very cautious; she had pretty much stopped shining her light on him. Indeed, one might say this would have weighed heavily on her conscience. She had now seen the reality of Isabel’s situation, which inspired her to hold back. The best way to help would be not to stir up her former lovers with a sense of her grievances. Miss Stackpole remained deeply interested in Mr. Goodwood’s feelings, but she currently showed it only by sending him selected passages, funny and otherwise, from the American journals that arrived daily, which she always read with a pair of scissors in hand. The articles she cut out were placed in an envelope addressed to Mr. Goodwood, which she personally delivered to his hotel. He never asked her about Isabel: hadn’t he traveled five thousand miles to see for himself? Therefore, he had no right to think Mrs. Osmond was unhappy; yet, the lack of authorization only irritated him, fueling the bitterness he felt, despite his belief that he had stopped caring. He now recognized that, as far as she was concerned, the future held nothing for him. He didn’t even have the satisfaction of knowing the truth; apparently, he couldn’t even be trusted to respect her if she were unhappy. He felt hopeless, helpless, useless. This last quality was highlighted by her clever plan to make him leave Rome. He had no objection to doing what he could for her cousin, but it made him grit his teeth to think that of all the favors she could have asked of him, this was the one she had eagerly chosen. There was no chance she would pick one that would have kept him in Rome.
To-night what he was chiefly thinking of was that he was to leave her to-morrow and that he had gained nothing by coming but the knowledge that he was as little wanted as ever. About herself he had gained no knowledge; she was imperturbable, inscrutable, impenetrable. He felt the old bitterness, which he had tried so hard to swallow, rise again in his throat, and he knew there are disappointments that last as long as life. Osmond went on talking; Goodwood was vaguely aware that he was touching again upon his perfect intimacy with his wife. It seemed to him for a moment that the man had a kind of demonic imagination; it was impossible that without malice he should have selected so unusual a topic. But what did it matter, after all, whether he were demonic or not, and whether she loved him or hated him? She might hate him to the death without one’s gaining a straw one’s self. “You travel, by the by, with Ralph Touchett,” Osmond said. “I suppose that means you’ll move slowly?”
Tonight, what he was mainly thinking about was that he would be leaving her tomorrow and that he had gained nothing by coming except the realization that he was as unwanted as ever. He had learned nothing about her; she was calm, mysterious, and unreachable. He felt the old bitterness, which he had tried so hard to swallow, rise again in his throat, and he knew that some disappointments last a lifetime. Osmond continued talking; Goodwood was vaguely aware that he was again hinting at his close relationship with his wife. For a moment, it seemed to him that the man had a sort of twisted imagination; it was hard to believe he could have picked such an unusual topic without any bad intentions. But in the end, what did it matter if he was demonic or not, and whether she loved him or loathed him? She could despise him for all eternity without it making a difference to him. “You’re traveling, by the way, with Ralph Touchett,” Osmond said. “I suppose that means you’ll be moving slowly?”
“I don’t know. I shall do just as he likes.”
“I don’t know. I’ll do exactly what he wants.”
“You’re very accommodating. We’re immensely obliged to you; you must really let me say it. My wife has probably expressed to you what we feel. Touchett has been on our minds all winter; it has looked more than once as if he would never leave Rome. He ought never to have come; it’s worse than an imprudence for people in that state to travel; it’s a kind of indelicacy. I wouldn’t for the world be under such an obligation to Touchett as he has been to—to my wife and me. Other people inevitably have to look after him, and every one isn’t so generous as you.”
“You're really accommodating. We’re so grateful to you; I have to say it. My wife has probably shared what we feel. Touchett has been on our minds all winter; it has seemed more than once like he would never leave Rome. He never should have come; it’s not just unwise for people in his condition to travel; it’s kind of inconsiderate. I wouldn’t want to be in his debt like he is to my wife and me. Others inevitably have to take care of him, and not everyone is as generous as you.”
“I’ve nothing else to do,” Caspar said dryly.
“I have nothing else to do,” Caspar said flatly.
Osmond looked at him a moment askance. “You ought to marry, and then you’d have plenty to do! It’s true that in that case you wouldn’t be quite so available for deeds of mercy.”
Osmond gave him a sideways glance. “You should get married, then you’d have plenty to keep you busy! It’s true that in that case you wouldn’t be quite as free for acts of kindness.”
“Do you find that as a married man you’re so much occupied?” the young man mechanically asked.
“Do you find that as a married man you’re so busy?” the young man mechanically asked.
“Ah, you see, being married’s in itself an occupation. It isn’t always active; it’s often passive; but that takes even more attention. Then my wife and I do so many things together. We read, we study, we make music, we walk, we drive—we talk even, as when we first knew each other. I delight, to this hour, in my wife’s conversation. If you’re ever bored take my advice and get married. Your wife indeed may bore you, in that case; but you’ll never bore yourself. You’ll always have something to say to yourself—always have a subject of reflection.”
“Ah, you see, being married is a job in itself. It’s not always active; sometimes it’s more passive, but that requires even more attention. My wife and I do so many things together. We read, we study, we make music, we walk, we drive—we even talk, just like when we first met. I still enjoy my wife’s conversation to this day. If you’re ever feeling bored, take my advice and get married. Your wife might bore you sometimes, but you’ll never be bored yourself. You’ll always have something to think about—always a topic to reflect on.”
“I’m not bored,” said Goodwood. “I’ve plenty to think about and to say to myself.”
“I'm not bored,” said Goodwood. “I have a lot on my mind and things to tell myself.”
“More than to say to others!” Osmond exclaimed with a light laugh. “Where shall you go next? I mean after you’ve consigned Touchett to his natural caretakers—I believe his mother’s at last coming back to look after him. That little lady’s superb; she neglects her duties with a finish—! Perhaps you’ll spend the summer in England?”
“More than to say to others!” Osmond said with a light laugh. “Where are you planning to go next? I mean after you’ve handed Touchett over to his natural caretakers—I believe his mother is finally coming back to take care of him. That little lady is amazing; she neglects her responsibilities with such style—! Maybe you’ll spend the summer in England?”
“I don’t know. I’ve no plans.”
“I don't know. I have no plans.”
“Happy man! That’s a little bleak, but it’s very free.”
“Happy person! That sounds a bit grim, but it’s really liberating.”
“Oh yes, I’m very free.”
“Oh yeah, I’m totally free.”
“Free to come back to Rome I hope,” said Osmond as he saw a group of new visitors enter the room. “Remember that when you do come we count on you!”
“Hope you’ll come back to Rome,” said Osmond as he noticed a group of new visitors entering the room. “Just remember, when you do come, we’re counting on you!”
Goodwood had meant to go away early, but the evening elapsed without his having a chance to speak to Isabel otherwise than as one of several associated interlocutors. There was something perverse in the inveteracy with which she avoided him; his unquenchable rancour discovered an intention where there was certainly no appearance of one. There was absolutely no appearance of one. She met his eyes with her clear hospitable smile, which seemed almost to ask that he would come and help her to entertain some of her visitors. To such suggestions, however, he opposed but a stiff impatience. He wandered about and waited; he talked to the few people he knew, who found him for the first time rather self-contradictory. This was indeed rare with Caspar Goodwood, though he often contradicted others. There was often music at Palazzo Roccanera, and it was usually very good. Under cover of the music he managed to contain himself; but toward the end, when he saw the people beginning to go, he drew near to Isabel and asked her in a low tone if he might not speak to her in one of the other rooms, which he had just assured himself was empty. She smiled as if she wished to oblige him but found her self absolutely prevented. “I’m afraid it’s impossible. People are saying good-night, and I must be where they can see me.”
Goodwood had planned to leave early, but the evening went by without him having a chance to talk to Isabel, except as one of several people in the conversation. There was something stubborn about the way she avoided him; his lingering bitterness led him to assume there was an intention behind it, even though there clearly wasn’t. There was definitely no intention. She met his gaze with her warm, welcoming smile, which seemed to invite him to come help entertain some of her guests. However, he responded with just stiff impatience to such hints. He wandered around and waited; he chatted with a few acquaintances who, for the first time, found him quite contradictory. This was unusual for Caspar Goodwood, although he often contradicted others. There was usually good music at Palazzo Roccanera, and he managed to hold it together while it played; but toward the end, as he noticed people starting to leave, he approached Isabel and quietly asked if he could speak to her in one of the other rooms, which he had just confirmed was empty. She smiled as if she wanted to help him but found herself completely unable to do so. “I’m afraid it’s impossible. People are saying good-night, and I need to be where they can see me.”
“I shall wait till they are all gone then.”
“I'll wait until they’re all gone then.”
She hesitated a moment. “Ah, that will be delightful!” she exclaimed.
She paused for a moment. “Oh, that’s going to be great!” she said.
And he waited, though it took a long time yet. There were several people, at the end, who seemed tethered to the carpet. The Countess Gemini, who was never herself till midnight, as she said, displayed no consciousness that the entertainment was over; she had still a little circle of gentlemen in front of the fire, who every now and then broke into a united laugh. Osmond had disappeared—he never bade good-bye to people; and as the Countess was extending her range, according to her custom at this period of the evening, Isabel had sent Pansy to bed. Isabel sat a little apart; she too appeared to wish her sister-in-law would sound a lower note and let the last loiterers depart in peace.
And he waited, even though it took a long time. There were several people at the end who seemed stuck to the carpet. The Countess Gemini, who claimed she was never herself until midnight, showed no awareness that the party was over; she still had a small group of men in front of the fire who occasionally burst into laughter together. Osmond had disappeared—he never said goodbye to anyone; and as the Countess was expanding her social circle, as she usually did at this time of night, Isabel had sent Pansy to bed. Isabel sat a little apart; she also seemed to hope her sister-in-law would tone it down and let the last guests leave in peace.
“May I not say a word to you now?” Goodwood presently asked her. She got up immediately, smiling. “Certainly, we’ll go somewhere else if you like.” They went together, leaving the Countess with her little circle, and for a moment after they had crossed the threshold neither of them spoke. Isabel would not sit down; she stood in the middle of the room slowly fanning herself; she had for him the same familiar grace. She seemed to wait for him to speak. Now that he was alone with her all the passion he had never stifled surged into his senses; it hummed in his eyes and made things swim round him. The bright, empty room grew dim and blurred, and through the heaving veil he felt her hover before him with gleaming eyes and parted lips. If he had seen more distinctly he would have perceived her smile was fixed and a trifle forced—that she was frightened at what she saw in his own face. “I suppose you wish to bid me goodbye?” she said.
“Can I say something to you now?” Goodwood asked her. She got up right away, smiling. “Of course, we can go somewhere else if you want.” They left together, leaving the Countess with her small group, and for a moment after they stepped outside, neither of them spoke. Isabel wouldn’t sit down; she stood in the middle of the room slowly fanning herself, maintaining the same familiar grace for him. She seemed to be waiting for him to speak. Now that he was alone with her, all the passion he had never suppressed surged into his senses; it buzzed in his eyes and made everything around him swirl. The bright, empty room grew dim and blurry, and through the thickening haze, he felt her presence with shining eyes and slightly parted lips. If he had seen more clearly, he would have noticed her smile was stiff and a bit forced—that she was scared at what she saw in his face. “I guess you want to say goodbye?” she said.
“Yes—but I don’t like it. I don’t want to leave Rome,” he answered with almost plaintive honesty.
“Yes—but I don't like it. I don't want to leave Rome,” he replied with almost heartfelt honesty.
“I can well imagine. It’s wonderfully good of you. I can’t tell you how kind I think you.”
“I can totally imagine. That’s really kind of you. I can’t express how nice I think you are.”
For a moment more he said nothing. “With a few words like that you make me go.”
For a moment, he stayed silent. “With just a few words like that, you make me want to leave.”
“You must come back some day,” she brightly returned.
“You have to come back someday,” she replied cheerfully.
“Some day? You mean as long a time hence as possible.”
“Some day? You mean as far away as it can get.”
“Oh no; I don’t mean all that.”
“Oh no; I don’t mean any of that.”
“What do you mean? I don’t understand! But I said I’d go, and I’ll go,” Goodwood added.
“What do you mean? I don’t get it! But I said I’d go, and I’ll go,” Goodwood added.
“Come back whenever you like,” said Isabel with attempted lightness.
“Come back whenever you want,” said Isabel, trying to sound casual.
“I don’t care a straw for your cousin!” Caspar broke out.
“I don’t care at all about your cousin!” Caspar exclaimed.
“Is that what you wished to tell me?”
"Is that what you wanted to tell me?"
“No, no; I didn’t want to tell you anything; I wanted to ask you—” he paused a moment, and then—“what have you really made of your life?” he said, in a low, quick tone. He paused again, as if for an answer; but she said nothing, and he went on: “I can’t understand, I can’t penetrate you! What am I to believe—what do you want me to think?” Still she said nothing; she only stood looking at him, now quite without pretending to ease. “I’m told you’re unhappy, and if you are I should like to know it. That would be something for me. But you yourself say you’re happy, and you’re somehow so still, so smooth, so hard. You’re completely changed. You conceal everything; I haven’t really come near you.”
“No, no; I didn’t want to tell you anything; I wanted to ask you—” he paused for a moment, and then—“what have you really made of your life?” he said, in a low, quick tone. He paused again, as if expecting an answer; but she said nothing, and he continued: “I can’t understand, I can’t figure you out! What am I supposed to believe—what do you want me to think?” Still she said nothing; she just stood looking at him, now clearly without pretending to be at ease. “I’m told you’re unhappy, and if you are, I’d like to know. That would mean something to me. But you say you’re happy, and you’re somehow so calm, so smooth, so distant. You’ve completely changed. You hide everything; I haven’t really gotten close to you.”
“You come very near,” Isabel said gently, but in a tone of warning.
“You're getting really close,” Isabel said softly, but with a hint of caution.
“And yet I don’t touch you! I want to know the truth. Have you done well?”
“And yet I don’t touch you! I want to know the truth. Have you been okay?”
“You ask a great deal.”
"You ask for a lot."
“Yes—I’ve always asked a great deal. Of course you won’t tell me. I shall never know if you can help it. And then it’s none of my business.” He had spoken with a visible effort to control himself, to give a considerate form to an inconsiderate state of mind. But the sense that it was his last chance, that he loved her and had lost her, that she would think him a fool whatever he should say, suddenly gave him a lash and added a deep vibration to his low voice. “You’re perfectly inscrutable, and that’s what makes me think you’ve something to hide. I tell you I don’t care a straw for your cousin, but I don’t mean that I don’t like him. I mean that it isn’t because I like him that I go away with him. I’d go if he were an idiot and you should have asked me. If you should ask me I’d go to Siberia to-morrow. Why do you want me to leave the place? You must have some reason for that; if you were as contented as you pretend you are you wouldn’t care. I’d rather know the truth about you, even if it’s damnable, than have come here for nothing. That isn’t what I came for. I thought I shouldn’t care. I came because I wanted to assure myself that I needn’t think of you any more. I haven’t thought of anything else, and you’re quite right to wish me to go away. But if I must go, there’s no harm in my letting myself out for a single moment, is there? If you’re really hurt—if he hurts you—nothing I say will hurt you. When I tell you I love you it’s simply what I came for. I thought it was for something else; but it was for that. I shouldn’t say it if I didn’t believe I should never see you again. It’s the last time—let me pluck a single flower! I’ve no right to say that, I know; and you’ve no right to listen. But you don’t listen; you never listen, you’re always thinking of something else. After this I must go, of course; so I shall at least have a reason. Your asking me is no reason, not a real one. I can’t judge by your husband,” he went on irrelevantly, almost incoherently; “I don’t understand him; he tells me you adore each other. Why does he tell me that? What business is it of mine? When I say that to you, you look strange. But you always look strange. Yes, you’ve something to hide. It’s none of my business—very true. But I love you,” said Caspar Goodwood.
“Yes—I’ve always asked a lot. Of course you won’t tell me. I’ll never know if you can help it. And honestly, it’s none of my business.” He spoke with a visible effort to keep himself in check, trying to give a polite form to an impolite state of mind. But the feeling that it was his last chance, that he loved her and had lost her, and that she would think he was a fool no matter what he said, suddenly spurred him on and added a deep resonance to his low voice. “You’re completely unreadable, and that makes me think you’re hiding something. I swear I don’t care about your cousin, but I don’t mean I don’t like him. I mean, it’s not because I like him that I’m leaving with him. I’d go if he were an idiot and you asked me to. If you were to ask me, I’d leave for Siberia tomorrow. Why do you want me to leave this place? You must have a reason; if you were as happy as you pretend, you wouldn’t care. I’d rather know the truth about you, even if it’s terrible, than have come here for nothing. That’s not what I came for. I thought I wouldn’t care. I came because I wanted to convince myself that I didn’t have to think about you anymore. I haven’t thought of anything else, and you’re absolutely right to want me to leave. But if I have to go, there’s no harm in letting myself stay for just a moment, is there? If you’re really hurt—if he hurts you—nothing I say will make it worse. When I tell you I love you, that’s really the reason I came. I thought it was for something else, but it was for that. I wouldn’t say it if I didn’t believe I’d never see you again. It’s the last time—let me pick a single flower! I know I have no right to say that, and you have no right to listen. But you don’t listen; you never listen, you’re always thinking about something else. After this, I have to go, of course; at least I’ll have a reason. Your asking me is no reason, not a real one. I can't judge by your husband,” he continued, almost incoherently; “I don’t understand him; he tells me you adore each other. Why does he say that to me? What does it matter to me? When I say that to you, you look odd. But you always look odd. Yes, you have something to hide. It’s none of my business—very true. But I love you,” said Caspar Goodwood.
As he said, she looked strange. She turned her eyes to the door by which they had entered and raised her fan as if in warning.
As he said, she looked weird. She turned her eyes to the door they had come through and raised her fan as if to signal a warning.
“You’ve behaved so well; don’t spoil it,” she uttered softly.
“You’ve been so good; don’t ruin it,” she said softly.
“No one hears me. It’s wonderful what you tried to put me off with. I love you as I’ve never loved you.”
“No one hears me. It’s amazing what you tried to distract me with. I love you like I’ve never loved anyone before.”
“I know it. I knew it as soon as you consented to go.”
"I knew it. I figured it out the moment you agreed to go."
“You can’t help it—of course not. You would if you could, but you can’t, unfortunately. Unfortunately for me, I mean. I ask nothing—nothing, that is, I shouldn’t. But I do ask one sole satisfaction:—that you tell me—that you tell me—!”
“You can’t help it—of course not. You would if you could, but you can’t, unfortunately. Unfortunately for me, I mean. I ask for nothing—nothing, that is, that I shouldn’t. But I do ask for one thing:—that you tell me—that you tell me—!”
“That I tell you what?”
“What do you mean?”
“Whether I may pity you.”
"Should I feel sorry for you?"
“Should you like that?” Isabel asked, trying to smile again.
“Would you like that?” Isabel asked, trying to smile again.
“To pity you? Most assuredly! That at least would be doing something. I’d give my life to it.”
"To feel sorry for you? Absolutely! At least that would mean I'm doing something. I’d give my life for it."
She raised her fan to her face, which it covered all except her eyes. They rested a moment on his. “Don’t give your life to it; but give a thought to it every now and then.” And with that she went back to the Countess Gemini.
She lifted her fan to her face, covering everything except her eyes. They rested briefly on his. “Don’t devote your life to it, but think about it every now and then.” With that, she returned to Countess Gemini.
CHAPTER XLIX
Madame Merle had not made her appearance at Palazzo Roccanera on the evening of that Thursday of which I have narrated some of the incidents, and Isabel, though she observed her absence, was not surprised by it. Things had passed between them which added no stimulus to sociability, and to appreciate which we must glance a little backward. It has been mentioned that Madame Merle returned from Naples shortly after Lord Warburton had left Rome, and that on her first meeting with Isabel (whom, to do her justice, she came immediately to see) her first utterance had been an enquiry as to the whereabouts of this nobleman, for whom she appeared to hold her dear friend accountable.
Madame Merle hadn’t shown up at Palazzo Roccanera on that Thursday evening I mentioned earlier, and although Isabel noticed her absence, she wasn’t surprised. Their past interactions hadn’t exactly made her eager for company, and to understand this, we need to look back a bit. It’s been noted that Madame Merle returned from Naples shortly after Lord Warburton left Rome, and when she first saw Isabel (who, to be fair, she came to see right away), her first question was about where this nobleman was, as if she expected her dear friend to know.
“Please don’t talk of him,” said Isabel for answer; “we’ve heard so much of him of late.”
“Please don’t mention him,” Isabel replied, “we’ve heard so much about him lately.”
Madame Merle bent her head on one side a little, protestingly, and smiled at the left corner of her mouth. “You’ve heard, yes. But you must remember that I’ve not, in Naples. I hoped to find him here and to be able to congratulate Pansy.”
Madame Merle tilted her head slightly, showing a hint of protest, and smiled at the left corner of her mouth. “You’ve heard, right? But you have to remember that I haven’t, in Naples. I was hoping to find him here and be able to congratulate Pansy.”
“You may congratulate Pansy still; but not on marrying Lord Warburton.”
“You can still congratulate Pansy, but not for marrying Lord Warburton.”
“How you say that! Don’t you know I had set my heart on it?” Madame Merle asked with a great deal of spirit, but still with the intonation of good-humour.
“How can you say that! Don’t you know I was really looking forward to it?” Madame Merle asked with a lot of energy, but still with a cheerful tone.
Isabel was discomposed, but she was determined to be good-humoured too. “You shouldn’t have gone to Naples then. You should have stayed here to watch the affair.”
Isabel felt uneasy, but she was set on keeping her spirits up. “You shouldn’t have gone to Naples then. You should have stayed here to see what was going on.”
“I had too much confidence in you. But do you think it’s too late?”
“I was too confident in you. But do you think it’s too late?”
“You had better ask Pansy,” said Isabel.
“You should ask Pansy,” Isabel said.
“I shall ask her what you’ve said to her.”
"I'll ask her what you told her."
These words seemed to justify the impulse of self-defence aroused on Isabel’s part by her perceiving that her visitor’s attitude was a critical one. Madame Merle, as we know, had been very discreet hitherto; she had never criticised; she had been markedly afraid of intermeddling. But apparently she had only reserved herself for this occasion, since she now had a dangerous quickness in her eye and an air of irritation which even her admirable ease was not able to transmute. She had suffered a disappointment which excited Isabel’s surprise—our heroine having no knowledge of her zealous interest in Pansy’s marriage; and she betrayed it in a manner which quickened Mrs. Osmond’s alarm. More clearly than ever before Isabel heard a cold, mocking voice proceed from she knew not where, in the dim void that surrounded her, and declare that this bright, strong, definite, worldly woman, this incarnation of the practical, the personal, the immediate, was a powerful agent in her destiny. She was nearer to her than Isabel had yet discovered, and her nearness was not the charming accident she had so long supposed. The sense of accident indeed had died within her that day when she happened to be struck with the manner in which the wonderful lady and her own husband sat together in private. No definite suspicion had as yet taken its place; but it was enough to make her view this friend with a different eye, to have been led to reflect that there was more intention in her past behaviour than she had allowed for at the time. Ah yes, there had been intention, there had been intention, Isabel said to herself; and she seemed to wake from a long pernicious dream. What was it that brought home to her that Madame Merle’s intention had not been good? Nothing but the mistrust which had lately taken body and which married itself now to the fruitful wonder produced by her visitor’s challenge on behalf of poor Pansy. There was something in this challenge which had at the very outset excited an answering defiance; a nameless vitality which she could see to have been absent from her friend’s professions of delicacy and caution. Madame Merle had been unwilling to interfere, certainly, but only so long as there was nothing to interfere with. It will perhaps seem to the reader that Isabel went fast in casting doubt, on mere suspicion, on a sincerity proved by several years of good offices. She moved quickly indeed, and with reason, for a strange truth was filtering into her soul. Madame Merle’s interest was identical with Osmond’s: that was enough. “I think Pansy will tell you nothing that will make you more angry,” she said in answer to her companion’s last remark.
These words seemed to justify Isabel's instinct for self-defense when she realized that her visitor was being critical. Madame Merle had been very discreet up to this point; she had never criticized and had been clearly afraid of getting involved. But it seemed she had been saving her thoughts for this moment, as there was now a dangerous glint in her eye and a hint of irritation that even her usual composure couldn't mask. She seemed disappointed, which surprised Isabel—our heroine had no idea of Madame Merle's strong interest in Pansy's marriage—and this was evident in a way that heightened Mrs. Osmond’s anxiety. More clearly than ever, Isabel heard a cold, mocking voice coming from an unknown source in the dim space around her, asserting that this bright, strong, worldly woman, this embodiment of the practical and immediate, was a significant force in her life. She was closer to Isabel than she had realized, and this closeness was not the charming coincidence she had long thought it was. The sense of coincidence had indeed faded within her the day she was struck by the way the remarkable lady and her husband interacted in private. No specific suspicion had taken root yet, but it was enough to make her see this friend in a new light, leading her to reflect that there was more intention behind her previous actions than she had considered at the time. Yes, there had been intention, Isabel told herself, and it felt like she was waking up from a long, harmful dream. What made her realize that Madame Merle’s intentions were not good? Only the distrust that had recently taken shape and now fused with the troubling curiosity sparked by her visitor’s challenge regarding poor Pansy. There was something in this challenge that had initially ignited a rebellious spark within her; an unnamed energy that she could see had been absent from her friend’s claims of delicacy and caution. Madame Merle had indeed been reluctant to interfere, but only as long as there was nothing needing interference. It might seem to the reader that Isabel was quick to cast doubt based on mere suspicion towards a sincerity proven through several years of assistance. She was moving quickly, and for good reason, because a strange truth was filtering into her consciousness. Madame Merle’s interests aligned with Osmond’s: that was enough. “I think Pansy won’t tell you anything that will make you angrier,” she replied to her companion’s last comment.
“I’m not in the least angry. I’ve only a great desire to retrieve the situation. Do you consider that Warburton has left us for ever?”
“I'm not angry at all. I just really want to fix this situation. Do you think Warburton has left us for good?”
“I can’t tell you; I don’t understand you. It’s all over; please let it rest. Osmond has talked to me a great deal about it, and I’ve nothing more to say or to hear. I’ve no doubt,” Isabel added, “that he’ll be very happy to discuss the subject with you.”
“I can't explain it; I just don’t get you. It’s done; please let it go. Osmond has talked to me a lot about it, and I have nothing more to say or to listen to. I’m sure,” Isabel added, “that he’ll be more than happy to talk about it with you.”
“I know what he thinks; he came to see me last evening.”
“I know what he’s thinking; he came to see me last night.”
“As soon as you had arrived? Then you know all about it and you needn’t apply to me for information.”
“As soon as you arrived? Then you know all about it and don’t need to ask me for any information.”
“It isn’t information I want. At bottom it’s sympathy. I had set my heart on that marriage; the idea did what so few things do—it satisfied the imagination.”
“It’s not information I want. Deep down, it’s sympathy. I had my heart set on that marriage; the idea did what so few things do—it fulfilled my imagination.”
“Your imagination, yes. But not that of the persons concerned.”
"Your imagination, yes. But not that of the people involved."
“You mean by that of course that I’m not concerned. Of course not directly. But when one’s such an old friend one can’t help having something at stake. You forget how long I’ve known Pansy. You mean, of course,” Madame Merle added, “that you are one of the persons concerned.”
“You mean by that, of course, that I’m not concerned. Of course not directly. But when you’ve been friends for so long, you can’t help having something at stake. You forget how long I’ve known Pansy. You mean, of course,” Madame Merle added, “that you are one of the people involved.”
“No; that’s the last thing I mean. I’m very weary of it all.”
“No, that’s the last thing I mean. I’m really tired of it all.”
Madame Merle hesitated a little. “Ah yes, your work’s done.”
Madame Merle paused for a moment. “Oh right, you finished your work.”
“Take care what you say,” said Isabel very gravely.
"Be careful about what you say," Isabel said very seriously.
“Oh, I take care; never perhaps more than when it appears least. Your husband judges you severely.”
“Oh, I’m careful; maybe even more so when it seems like I’m not. Your husband is really hard on you.”
Isabel made for a moment no answer to this; she felt choked with bitterness. It was not the insolence of Madame Merle’s informing her that Osmond had been taking her into his confidence as against his wife that struck her most; for she was not quick to believe that this was meant for insolence. Madame Merle was very rarely insolent, and only when it was exactly right. It was not right now, or at least it was not right yet. What touched Isabel like a drop of corrosive acid upon an open wound was the knowledge that Osmond dishonoured her in his words as well as in his thoughts. “Should you like to know how I judge him?” she asked at last.
Isabel paused for a moment, not responding; she felt overwhelmed with bitterness. It wasn't so much that Madame Merle's remark about Osmond confiding in her instead of his wife was disrespectful; she wasn't quick to take it that way. Madame Merle was rarely rude, and only when it truly mattered. It wasn't appropriate now, or at least not yet. What hit Isabel like a drop of corrosive acid on an open wound was realizing that Osmond dishonored her both in what he said and in what he thought. “Would you like to know what I think of him?” she finally asked.
“No, because you’d never tell me. And it would be painful for me to know.”
“No, because you would never tell me. And it would hurt for me to know.”
There was a pause, and for the first time since she had known her Isabel thought Madame Merle disagreeable. She wished she would leave her. “Remember how attractive Pansy is, and don’t despair,” she said abruptly, with a desire that this should close their interview.
There was a moment of silence, and for the first time since she had known her, Isabel thought Madame Merle was unpleasant. She wished she would just go away. “Don't forget how charming Pansy is, and try not to lose hope,” she said suddenly, wanting this to end their conversation.
But Madame Merle’s expansive presence underwent no contraction. She only gathered her mantle about her and, with the movement, scattered upon the air a faint, agreeable fragrance. “I don’t despair; I feel encouraged. And I didn’t come to scold you; I came if possible to learn the truth. I know you’ll tell it if I ask you. It’s an immense blessing with you that one can count upon that. No, you won’t believe what a comfort I take in it.”
But Madame Merle’s commanding presence didn't shrink at all. She just wrapped her cloak around her and, with that movement, released a subtle, pleasant fragrance into the air. “I’m not losing hope; I feel optimistic. And I didn’t come to criticize you; I came, if possible, to find out the truth. I know you’ll tell me if I ask. It’s such a huge blessing to be able to count on that with you. No, you wouldn’t believe how comforting it is for me.”
“What truth do you speak of?” Isabel asked, wondering.
“What truth are you talking about?” Isabel asked, curious.
“Just this: whether Lord Warburton changed his mind quite of his own movement or because you recommended it. To please himself I mean, or to please you. Think of the confidence I must still have in you, in spite of having lost a little of it,” Madame Merle continued with a smile, “to ask such a question as that!” She sat looking at her friend, to judge the effect of her words, and then went on: “Now don’t be heroic, don’t be unreasonable, don’t take offence. It seems to me I do you an honour in speaking so. I don’t know another woman to whom I would do it. I haven’t the least idea that any other woman would tell me the truth. And don’t you see how well it is that your husband should know it? It’s true that he doesn’t appear to have had any tact whatever in trying to extract it; he has indulged in gratuitous suppositions. But that doesn’t alter the fact that it would make a difference in his view of his daughter’s prospects to know distinctly what really occurred. If Lord Warburton simply got tired of the poor child, that’s one thing, and it’s a pity. If he gave her up to please you it’s another. That’s a pity too, but in a different way. Then, in the latter case, you’d perhaps resign yourself to not being pleased—to simply seeing your step-daughter married. Let him off—let us have him!”
“Just this: did Lord Warburton change his mind entirely on his own, or did you suggest it? I mean, did he do it to make himself happy, or to make you happy? Think about the trust I must still have in you, even though I’ve lost a bit of it,” Madame Merle continued with a smile, “to ask such a question!” She watched her friend to gauge the impact of her words and then continued: “Now don’t be dramatic, don’t be unreasonable, don’t take offense. I’m honoring you by speaking this way. I can’t think of another woman I would do this for. I genuinely doubt any other woman would tell me the truth. And don’t you see how important it is for your husband to know? It’s true that he hasn't shown much tact in trying to find out; he has made unfounded assumptions. But that doesn’t change the fact that knowing exactly what happened would change his perspective on his daughter’s future. If Lord Warburton just got tired of the poor girl, that’s one thing, and it’s unfortunate. If he let her go to please you, that’s another. That’s unfortunate too, but in a different way. Then, in that case, you might have to accept not being happy—with just seeing your stepdaughter married. Let him go—let’s just have him!”
Madame Merle had proceeded very deliberately, watching her companion and apparently thinking she could proceed safely. As she went on Isabel grew pale; she clasped her hands more tightly in her lap. It was not that her visitor had at last thought it the right time to be insolent; for this was not what was most apparent. It was a worse horror than that. “Who are you—what are you?” Isabel murmured. “What have you to do with my husband?” It was strange that for the moment she drew as near to him as if she had loved him.
Madame Merle moved very carefully, observing her companion and seemingly believing she could continue without issue. As she talked, Isabel's face grew pale; she gripped her hands tighter in her lap. It wasn't that her visitor had finally decided to be rude; that wasn't the most obvious concern. It was a deeper fear than that. “Who are you—what are you?” Isabel murmured. “What do you have to do with my husband?” It was odd that for a moment she felt as close to him as if she had loved him.
“Ah then, you take it heroically! I’m very sorry. Don’t think, however, that I shall do so.”
“Ah, so you’re handling it like a hero! I’m really sorry. But don’t think for a second that I’ll do the same.”
“What have you to do with me?” Isabel went on.
“What do you want from me?” Isabel continued.
Madame Merle slowly got up, stroking her muff, but not removing her eyes from Isabel’s face. “Everything!” she answered.
Madame Merle slowly stood up, stroking her muff, but kept her gaze on Isabel’s face. “Everything!” she replied.
Isabel sat there looking up at her, without rising; her face was almost a prayer to be enlightened. But the light of this woman’s eyes seemed only a darkness. “Oh misery!” she murmured at last; and she fell back, covering her face with her hands. It had come over her like a high-surging wave that Mrs. Touchett was right. Madame Merle had married her. Before she uncovered her face again that lady had left the room.
Isabel sat there looking up at her without getting up; her face was almost a plea for understanding. But the brightness in this woman’s eyes felt more like darkness. “Oh, what a shame!” she finally murmured, and she fell back, covering her face with her hands. The realization hit her like a powerful wave that Mrs. Touchett was right. By the time she uncovered her face again, that lady had already left the room.
Isabel took a drive alone that afternoon; she wished to be far away, under the sky, where she could descend from her carriage and tread upon the daisies. She had long before this taken old Rome into her confidence, for in a world of ruins the ruin of her happiness seemed a less unnatural catastrophe. She rested her weariness upon things that had crumbled for centuries and yet still were upright; she dropped her secret sadness into the silence of lonely places, where its very modern quality detached itself and grew objective, so that as she sat in a sun-warmed angle on a winter’s day, or stood in a mouldy church to which no one came, she could almost smile at it and think of its smallness. Small it was, in the large Roman record, and her haunting sense of the continuity of the human lot easily carried her from the less to the greater. She had become deeply, tenderly acquainted with Rome; it interfused and moderated her passion. But she had grown to think of it chiefly as the place where people had suffered. This was what came to her in the starved churches, where the marble columns, transferred from pagan ruins, seemed to offer her a companionship in endurance and the musty incense to be a compound of long-unanswered prayers. There was no gentler nor less consistent heretic than Isabel; the firmest of worshippers, gazing at dark altar-pictures or clustered candles, could not have felt more intimately the suggestiveness of these objects nor have been more liable at such moments to a spiritual visitation. Pansy, as we know, was almost always her companion, and of late the Countess Gemini, balancing a pink parasol, had lent brilliancy to their equipage; but she still occasionally found herself alone when it suited her mood and where it suited the place. On such occasions she had several resorts; the most accessible of which perhaps was a seat on the low parapet which edges the wide grassy space before the high, cold front of Saint John Lateran, whence you look across the Campagna at the far-trailing outline of the Alban Mount and at that mighty plain, between, which is still so full of all that has passed from it. After the departure of her cousin and his companions she roamed more than usual; she carried her sombre spirit from one familiar shrine to the other. Even when Pansy and the Countess were with her she felt the touch of a vanished world. The carriage, leaving the walls of Rome behind, rolled through narrow lanes where the wild honeysuckle had begun to tangle itself in the hedges, or waited for her in quiet places where the fields lay near, while she strolled further and further over the flower-freckled turf, or sat on a stone that had once had a use and gazed through the veil of her personal sadness at the splendid sadness of the scene—at the dense, warm light, the far gradations and soft confusions of colour, the motionless shepherds in lonely attitudes, the hills where the cloud-shadows had the lightness of a blush.
Isabel took a drive alone that afternoon; she wanted to be far away, under the open sky, where she could get out of her carriage and walk on the daisies. Long before this, she had confided in old Rome, as in a world of ruins, the ruin of her happiness seemed a less unnatural disaster. She rested her weariness on things that had crumbled for centuries yet remained standing; she let her secret sadness drop into the silence of lonely places, where its very modern nature separated itself and became objective, so that as she sat in a sun-warmed spot on a winter’s day, or stood in a musty church that no one visited, she could almost smile at it and think about how trivial it was. It was trivial in the grand story of Rome, and her persistent awareness of the continuity of human experience easily led her from the less significant to the more significant. She had become deeply, tenderly connected with Rome; it infused and tempered her passion. But she had come to see it mainly as a place where people had suffered. This realization came to her in the sparse churches, where the marble columns, taken from ancient ruins, seemed to offer her a sense of companionship in endurance, and the musty incense felt like a mix of long-unanswered prayers. There was no gentler or less consistent heretic than Isabel; the most devoted worshippers, gazing at dark altar paintings or grouped candles, couldn’t have felt more deeply the significance of these objects nor been more likely at those moments to experience a spiritual revelation. Pansy, as we know, was almost always her companion, and recently the Countess Gemini, balancing a pink parasol, had added brightness to their outings; but she still occasionally found herself alone when it matched her mood and the setting. On those occasions, she had several go-to spots; the easiest one was probably a seat on the low wall that edges the wide grassy area before the imposing, cold front of Saint John Lateran, from where you can see across the Campagna at the distant outline of the Alban Mount and the vast plain in between, which is still rich with all that has vanished from it. After her cousin and his friends left, she wandered more than usual; she carried her somber spirit from one familiar shrine to another. Even when Pansy and the Countess were with her, she felt the presence of a lost world. The carriage, leaving the walls of Rome behind, rolled through narrow lanes where the wild honeysuckle began to weave itself in the hedges, or waited for her in quiet spots where the fields were close, while she wandered further and further over the flower-speckled ground or sat on a stone that once had a purpose and gazed through the veil of her personal sadness at the magnificent sorrow of the scene—at the warm, dense light, the distant gradients and soft mixtures of color, the motionless shepherds in solitary poses, the hills where the shadows of clouds had the lightness of a blush.
On the afternoon I began with speaking of, she had taken a resolution not to think of Madame Merle; but the resolution proved vain, and this lady’s image hovered constantly before her. She asked herself, with an almost childlike horror of the supposition, whether to this intimate friend of several years the great historical epithet of wicked were to be applied. She knew the idea only by the Bible and other literary works; to the best of her belief she had had no personal acquaintance with wickedness. She had desired a large acquaintance with human life, and in spite of her having flattered herself that she cultivated it with some success this elementary privilege had been denied her. Perhaps it was not wicked—in the historic sense—to be even deeply false; for that was what Madame Merle had been—deeply, deeply, deeply. Isabel’s Aunt Lydia had made this discovery long before, and had mentioned it to her niece; but Isabel had flattered herself at this time that she had a much richer view of things, especially of the spontaneity of her own career and the nobleness of her own interpretations, than poor stiffly-reasoning Mrs. Touchett. Madame Merle had done what she wanted; she had brought about the union of her two friends; a reflection which could not fail to make it a matter of wonder that she should so much have desired such an event. There were people who had the match-making passion, like the votaries of art for art; but Madame Merle, great artist as she was, was scarcely one of these. She thought too ill of marriage, too ill even of life; she had desired that particular marriage but had not desired others. She had therefore had a conception of gain, and Isabel asked herself where she had found her profit. It took her naturally a long time to discover, and even then her discovery was imperfect. It came back to her that Madame Merle, though she had seemed to like her from their first meeting at Gardencourt, had been doubly affectionate after Mr. Touchett’s death and after learning that her young friend had been subject to the good old man’s charity. She had found her profit not in the gross device of borrowing money, but in the more refined idea of introducing one of her intimates to the young woman’s fresh and ingenuous fortune. She had naturally chosen her closest intimate, and it was already vivid enough to Isabel that Gilbert occupied this position. She found herself confronted in this manner with the conviction that the man in the world whom she had supposed to be the least sordid had married her, like a vulgar adventurer, for her money. Strange to say, it had never before occurred to her; if she had thought a good deal of harm of Osmond she had not done him this particular injury. This was the worst she could think of, and she had been saying to herself that the worst was still to come. A man might marry a woman for her money perfectly well; the thing was often done. But at least he should let her know. She wondered whether, since he had wanted her money, her money would now satisfy him. Would he take her money and let her go. Ah, if Mr. Touchett’s great charity would but help her to-day it would be blessed indeed! It was not slow to occur to her that if Madame Merle had wished to do Gilbert a service his recognition to her of the boon must have lost its warmth. What must be his feelings to-day in regard to his too zealous benefactress, and what expression must they have found on the part of such a master of irony? It is a singular, but a characteristic, fact that before Isabel returned from her silent drive she had broken its silence by the soft exclamation: “Poor, poor Madame Merle!”
On the afternoon I’m talking about, she made a decision not to think about Madame Merle, but that decision quickly fell apart, and the image of this woman kept appearing in her mind. She found herself, with almost a childlike dread, wondering if this close friend of hers who had been around for several years could really be called wicked. She only knew that term from the Bible and other literary sources; to her knowledge, she had never personally encountered true wickedness. She had wanted to learn a lot about human life, and even though she had convinced herself that she was doing this successfully, this basic privilege had been denied to her. Maybe it wasn’t wicked—in the historical sense—to be deeply deceitful; that was how Madame Merle had been—deeply, deeply deceitful. Isabel’s Aunt Lydia had recognized this long ago and mentioned it to her niece, but at that time, Isabel had convinced herself that she had a much broader perspective on things, especially regarding her own spontaneous life and noble interpretations, compared to poor, rigid-thinking Mrs. Touchett. Madame Merle had achieved what she wanted; she had orchestrated the union of her two friends, which made it all the more puzzling why she so eagerly desired such an outcome. Some people had a passion for matchmaking, like artists who create for art’s sake; however, Madame Merle, as a great artist herself, was hardly one of those. She thought too negatively about marriage, even life itself; she desired that specific marriage but did not want others. So she had a vision of gain, and Isabel wondered where Madame Merle thought she had profited. It took her a long time to figure it out, and even then, her revelation was incomplete. She recalled that Madame Merle, although she had seemed to like her from their first meeting at Gardencourt, had shown double the affection after Mr. Touchett’s death and after learning that her young friend was under the kind man’s charity. Madame Merle had gained not in the straightforward manner of borrowing money, but in the more subtle idea of introducing one of her close friends to Isabel’s fresh and innocent fortune. Naturally, she had chosen her closest acquaintance, and it was already clear enough to Isabel that Gilbert filled this role. This realization confronted her with the belief that the man she thought was the least mercenary had married her, like a common opportunist, for her wealth. Strangely, this thought had never crossed her mind before; even though she had assumed many negative things about Osmond, she hadn’t considered this particular insult. This was the worst she could imagine, and she kept telling herself that things could still get worse. A man could easily marry a woman for her money; that happened all the time. But he should at least be open about it. She wondered if he wanted her money, then would her money satisfy him now. Would he take her money and let her go? Oh, if Mr. Touchett’s great generosity could just help her today, that would be a blessing! It quickly dawned on her that if Madame Merle had intended to do Gilbert a favor, his acknowledgment of this favor must have lost its warmth. What must he be feeling today towards his overly eager benefactor, and how would someone so skilled in irony express that? It’s a strange yet telling fact that before Isabel returned from her quiet drive, she broke the silence with a soft exclamation: “Poor, poor Madame Merle!”
Her compassion would perhaps have been justified if on this same afternoon she had been concealed behind one of the valuable curtains of time-softened damask which dressed the interesting little salon of the lady to whom it referred; the carefully-arranged apartment to which we once paid a visit in company with the discreet Mr. Rosier. In that apartment, towards six o’clock, Gilbert Osmond was seated, and his hostess stood before him as Isabel had seen her stand on an occasion commemorated in this history with an emphasis appropriate not so much to its apparent as to its real importance.
Her compassion might have been understandable if, that same afternoon, she had been hiding behind one of the exquisite curtains made of time-worn damask that adorned the charming little salon of the lady in question; the carefully decorated room we once visited with the reserved Mr. Rosier. In that room, around six o'clock, Gilbert Osmond was sitting, and his hostess stood in front of him just as Isabel had seen her stand during a moment noted in this story with a significance that reflects its true importance rather than its obvious one.
“I don’t believe you’re unhappy; I believe you like it,” said Madame Merle.
“I don’t believe you’re actually unhappy; I think you enjoy it,” said Madame Merle.
“Did I say I was unhappy?” Osmond asked with a face grave enough to suggest that he might have been.
"Did I say I was unhappy?" Osmond asked with a serious expression that hinted he might actually be.
“No, but you don’t say the contrary, as you ought in common gratitude.”
“No, but you shouldn’t say otherwise, as you should out of basic gratitude.”
“Don’t talk about gratitude,” he returned dryly. “And don’t aggravate me,” he added in a moment.
“Don’t mention gratitude,” he replied flatly. “And don’t annoy me,” he added after a moment.
Madame Merle slowly seated herself, with her arms folded and her white hands arranged as a support to one of them and an ornament, as it were, to the other. She looked exquisitely calm but impressively sad. “On your side, don’t try to frighten me. I wonder if you guess some of my thoughts.”
Madame Merle sat down slowly, her arms crossed and her white hands resting on one arm while adding a touch of elegance to the other. She appeared perfectly calm but was strikingly sad. “Don’t try to intimidate me. I wonder if you can figure out some of what I’m thinking.”
“I trouble about them no more than I can help. I’ve quite enough of my own.”
“I worry about them as little as I can. I have more than enough of my own.”
“That’s because they’re so delightful.”
"That’s because they’re so great."
Osmond rested his head against the back of his chair and looked at his companion with a cynical directness which seemed also partly an expression of fatigue. “You do aggravate me,” he remarked in a moment. “I’m very tired.”
Osmond leaned his head against the back of his chair and looked at his companion with a cynical honesty that also showed some exhaustion. “You really annoy me,” he said after a moment. “I’m really tired.”
“Eh moi donc!” cried Madame Merle.
“Oh, come on!” cried Madame Merle.
“With you it’s because you fatigue yourself. With me it’s not my own fault.”
"With you, it's because you wear yourself out. With me, it's not my own fault."
“When I fatigue myself it’s for you. I’ve given you an interest. That’s a great gift.”
“When I wear myself out, it’s for you. I’ve given you something to care about. That’s a big deal.”
“Do you call it an interest?” Osmond enquired with detachment.
“Do you call it an interest?” Osmond asked coolly.
“Certainly, since it helps you to pass your time.”
“Of course, since it helps you to pass the time.”
“The time has never seemed longer to me than this winter.”
“The time has never felt longer to me than this winter.”
“You’ve never looked better; you’ve never been so agreeable, so brilliant.”
“You’ve never looked better; you’ve never been so nice, so smart.”
“Damn my brilliancy!” he thoughtfully murmured. “How little, after all, you know me!”
“Damn my brilliance!” he said to himself. “How little you really know me!”
“If I don’t know you I know nothing,” smiled Madame Merle. “You’ve the feeling of complete success.”
“If I don’t know you, I don’t know anything,” smiled Madame Merle. “You have the feeling of total success.”
“No, I shall not have that till I’ve made you stop judging me.”
“No, I won’t accept that until you stop judging me.”
“I did that long ago. I speak from old knowledge. But you express yourself more too.”
“I did that a long time ago. I’m speaking from past experience. But you express yourself more too.”
Osmond just hung fire. “I wish you’d express yourself less!”
Osmond just waited. “I wish you’d hold back a bit more!”
“You wish to condemn me to silence? Remember that I’ve never been a chatterbox. At any rate there are three or four things I should like to say to you first. Your wife doesn’t know what to do with herself,” she went on with a change of tone.
“You want to silence me? Keep in mind that I’ve never been a talkative person. Anyway, there are a few things I’d like to share with you first. Your wife is unsure of what to do with herself,” she continued, changing her tone.
“Pardon me; she knows perfectly. She has a line sharply drawn. She means to carry out her ideas.”
“Excuse me; she knows exactly what she's doing. She has a clear boundary. She intends to follow through with her plans.”
“Her ideas to-day must be remarkable.”
“Her ideas today must be amazing.”
“Certainly they are. She has more of them than ever.”
“Of course they are. She has more of them than ever.”
“She was unable to show me any this morning,” said Madame Merle. “She seemed in a very simple, almost in a stupid, state of mind. She was completely bewildered.”
“She couldn’t show me any this morning,” said Madame Merle. “She seemed very simple, almost clueless, really. She was completely confused.”
“You had better say at once that she was pathetic.”
“You should just say right away that she was pathetic.”
“Ah no, I don’t want to encourage you too much.”
“Ah no, I don’t want to give you too much encouragement.”
He still had his head against the cushion behind him; the ankle of one foot rested on the other knee. So he sat for a while. “I should like to know what’s the matter with you,” he said at last.
He still had his head against the cushion behind him; the ankle of one foot rested on the other knee. So he sat there for a bit. “I’d like to know what’s wrong with you,” he finally said.
“The matter—the matter—!” And here Madame Merle stopped. Then she went on with a sudden outbreak of passion, a burst of summer thunder in a clear sky: “The matter is that I would give my right hand to be able to weep, and that I can’t!”
“The issue—the issue—!” And here Madame Merle paused. Then she continued with a sudden surge of emotion, like a bolt of summer lightning in a clear sky: “The issue is that I would give my right hand to be able to cry, and I can’t!”
“What good would it do you to weep?”
“What good would it do you to cry?”
“It would make me feel as I felt before I knew you.”
“It would make me feel like I did before I knew you.”
“If I’ve dried your tears, that’s something. But I’ve seen you shed them.”
“If I’ve wiped away your tears, that’s something. But I’ve watched you cry.”
“Oh, I believe you’ll make me cry still. I mean make me howl like a wolf. I’ve a great hope, I’ve a great need, of that. I was vile this morning; I was horrid,” she said.
“Oh, I think you’re still going to make me cry. I mean, make me howl like a wolf. I have a strong hope, I have a strong need for that. I was terrible this morning; I was awful,” she said.
“If Isabel was in the stupid state of mind you mention she probably didn’t perceive it,” Osmond answered.
“If Isabel was in the silly frame of mind you mentioned, she probably didn’t realize it,” Osmond replied.
“It was precisely my deviltry that stupefied her. I couldn’t help it; I was full of something bad. Perhaps it was something good; I don’t know. You’ve not only dried up my tears; you’ve dried up my soul.”
“It was exactly my mischief that left her in shock. I couldn’t help it; I was filled with something dark. Maybe it was something good; I’m not sure. You’ve not only wiped away my tears; you’ve also drained my soul.”
“It’s not I then that am responsible for my wife’s condition,” Osmond said. “It’s pleasant to think that I shall get the benefit of your influence upon her. Don’t you know the soul is an immortal principle? How can it suffer alteration?”
“It’s not my fault that my wife is the way she is,” Osmond said. “It’s nice to think I’ll benefit from your influence on her. Don’t you know the soul is an everlasting essence? How can it change?”
“I don’t believe at all that it’s an immortal principle. I believe it can perfectly be destroyed. That’s what has happened to mine, which was a very good one to start with; and it’s you I have to thank for it. You’re very bad,” she added with gravity in her emphasis.
“I don’t believe at all that it’s an everlasting principle. I think it can be completely destroyed. That’s what happened to mine, which was really great to begin with; and it's you I have to thank for it. You’re really bad,” she added with serious emphasis.
“Is this the way we’re to end?” Osmond asked with the same studied coldness.
“Is this how we're going to end?” Osmond asked with the same deliberate coldness.
“I don’t know how we’re to end. I wish I did—How do bad people end?—especially as to their common crimes. You have made me as bad as yourself.”
“I don’t know how we’re supposed to finish this. I wish I did—How do bad people wrap things up?—especially when it comes to their ordinary crimes. You’ve made me just as bad as you.”
“I don’t understand you. You seem to me quite good enough,” said Osmond, his conscious indifference giving an extreme effect to the words.
“I don’t get you. You seem good enough to me,” said Osmond, his deliberate indifference making the words sound even more intense.
Madame Merle’s self-possession tended on the contrary to diminish, and she was nearer losing it than on any occasion on which we have had the pleasure of meeting her. The glow of her eye turners sombre; her smile betrayed a painful effort. “Good enough for anything that I’ve done with myself? I suppose that’s what you mean.”
Madame Merle’s composure, on the other hand, seemed to wane, and she was closer to losing it than at any time we've had the pleasure of seeing her. The brightness in her eyes turned dark; her smile revealed a strained effort. “Good enough for anything I've done with myself? I guess that’s what you mean.”
“Good enough to be always charming!” Osmond exclaimed, smiling too.
“Good enough to always be charming!” Osmond exclaimed, smiling as well.
“Oh God!” his companion murmured; and, sitting there in her ripe freshness, she had recourse to the same gesture she had provoked on Isabel’s part in the morning: she bent her face and covered it with her hands.
“Oh God!” his companion murmured; and, sitting there in her youthful freshness, she used the same gesture that had prompted Isabel to do in the morning: she bent her face and covered it with her hands.
“Are you going to weep after all?” Osmond asked; and on her remaining motionless he went on: “Have I ever complained to you?”
“Are you really going to cry after everything?” Osmond asked; and when she stayed completely still, he continued: “Have I ever complained to you?”
She dropped her hands quickly. “No, you’ve taken your revenge otherwise—you have taken it on her.”
She quickly dropped her hands. “No, you’ve gotten your revenge another way—you’ve taken it out on her.”
Osmond threw back his head further; he looked a while at the ceiling and might have been supposed to be appealing, in an informal way, to the heavenly powers. “Oh, the imagination of women! It’s always vulgar, at bottom. You talk of revenge like a third-rate novelist.”
Osmond tilted his head back even more; he stared for a moment at the ceiling and could have been seen as casually appealing to some higher power. “Oh, the imagination of women! It’s always crude at its core. You talk about revenge like a low-tier novelist.”
“Of course you haven’t complained. You’ve enjoyed your triumph too much.”
“Of course you haven’t complained. You’ve enjoyed your victory way too much.”
“I’m rather curious to know what you call my triumph.”
“I’m really curious to know what you call my success.”
“You’ve made your wife afraid of you.”
“You’ve made your wife scared of you.”
Osmond changed his position; he leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees and looking a while at a beautiful old Persian rug, at his feet. He had an air of refusing to accept any one’s valuation of anything, even of time, and of preferring to abide by his own; a peculiarity which made him at moments an irritating person to converse with. “Isabel’s not afraid of me, and it’s not what I wish,” he said at last. “To what do you want to provoke me when you say such things as that?”
Osmond shifted in his seat, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees while staring at a beautiful old Persian rug at his feet. He had this vibe of not accepting anyone else's judgment on anything, even time, and preferred to stick to his own views; this quirk sometimes made him a frustrating person to talk to. “Isabel’s not scared of me, and that’s not what I want,” he finally said. “What are you trying to get me to react to when you say things like that?”
“I’ve thought over all the harm you can do me,” Madame Merle answered. “Your wife was afraid of me this morning, but in me it was really you she feared.”
“I’ve considered all the damage you could cause me,” Madame Merle replied. “Your wife was scared of me this morning, but what she was truly afraid of was you.”
“You may have said things that were in very bad taste; I’m not responsible for that. I didn’t see the use of your going to see her at all: you’re capable of acting without her. I’ve not made you afraid of me that I can see,” he went on; “how then should I have made her? You’re at least as brave. I can’t think where you’ve picked up such rubbish; one might suppose you knew me by this time.” He got up as he spoke and walked to the chimney, where he stood a moment bending his eye, as if he had seen them for the first time, on the delicate specimens of rare porcelain with which it was covered. He took up a small cup and held it in his hand; then, still holding it and leaning his arm on the mantel, he pursued: “You always see too much in everything; you overdo it; you lose sight of the real. I’m much simpler than you think.”
“You may have said some really inappropriate things; I’m not responsible for that. I didn’t see the point in you going to see her at all: you can act without her. I don’t see how I’ve made you afraid of me,” he continued; “so how could I have made her afraid? You’re at least as brave. I have no idea where you picked up such nonsense; you would think you know me by now.” He stood up as he spoke and walked to the fireplace, where he paused for a moment, looking at the delicate rare porcelain pieces displayed there as if he were seeing them for the first time. He picked up a small cup and held it in his hand; then, still holding it and leaning his arm on the mantel, he added: “You always read too much into everything; you go overboard; you lose sight of what’s real. I’m much simpler than you think.”
“I think you’re very simple.” And Madame Merle kept her eye on her cup. “I’ve come to that with time. I judged you, as I say, of old; but it’s only since your marriage that I’ve understood you. I’ve seen better what you have been to your wife than I ever saw what you were for me. Please be very careful of that precious object.”
“I think you’re really naive.” And Madame Merle continued to focus on her cup. “I’ve come to realize that over time. I judged you, as I mentioned before, back in the day; but it’s only since your marriage that I’ve understood you better. I’ve noticed how much you’ve been for your wife compared to what I ever saw you as for me. Please take great care of that valuable person.”
“It already has a wee bit of a tiny crack,” said Osmond dryly as he put it down. “If you didn’t understand me before I married it was cruelly rash of you to put me into such a box. However, I took a fancy to my box myself; I thought it would be a comfortable fit. I asked very little; I only asked that she should like me.”
“It already has a small crack,” Osmond said dryly as he set it down. “If you didn’t understand me before, it was really reckless of you to put me in such a situation. Still, I grew fond of my situation; I thought it would be a good fit. I didn’t ask for much; I just wanted her to like me.”
“That she should like you so much!”
"That she likes you so much!"
“So much, of course; in such a case one asks the maximum. That she should adore me, if you will. Oh yes, I wanted that.”
“Of course; in that situation, one aims for the highest point. That she should love me, if you’re asking. Oh yes, I wanted that.”
“I never adored you,” said Madame Merle.
“I never adored you,” Madame Merle said.
“Ah, but you pretended to!”
"Ah, but you acted like it!"
“It’s true that you never accused me of being a comfortable fit,” Madame Merle went on.
“It’s true that you never said I was a good fit,” Madame Merle continued.
“My wife has declined—declined to do anything of the sort,” said Osmond. “If you’re determined to make a tragedy of that, the tragedy’s hardly for her.”
“My wife has refused—refused to do anything like that,” said Osmond. “If you’re set on turning this into a tragedy, the tragedy definitely isn’t hers.”
“The tragedy’s for me!” Madame Merle exclaimed, rising with a long low sigh but having a glance at the same time for the contents of her mantel-shelf.
“The tragedy’s for me!” Madame Merle exclaimed, getting up with a long, deep sigh while also taking a glance at the items on her mantel.
“It appears that I’m to be severely taught the disadvantages of a false position.”
“It looks like I'm about to learn the hard way about the downsides of pretending to be something I'm not.”
“You express yourself like a sentence in a copybook. We must look for our comfort where we can find it. If my wife doesn’t like me, at least my child does. I shall look for compensations in Pansy. Fortunately I haven’t a fault to find with her.”
“You express yourself like something out of a textbook. We have to seek comfort wherever we can find it. If my wife doesn’t like me, at least my child does. I’ll find my silver linings in Pansy. Luckily, I can’t find anything wrong with her.”
“Ah,” she said softly, “if I had a child—!”
“Ah,” she said quietly, “if I had a child—!”
Osmond waited, and then, with a little formal air, “The children of others may be a great interest!” he announced.
Osmond waited, and then, with a slightly formal tone, “The children of others can be quite interesting!” he announced.
“You’re more like a copy-book than I. There’s something after all that holds us together.”
“You’re more like a textbook than I am. There’s something, after all, that connects us.”
“Is it the idea of the harm I may do you?” Osmond asked.
“Are you worried about the harm I might cause you?” Osmond asked.
“No; it’s the idea of the good I may do for you. It’s that,” Madame Merle pursued, “that made me so jealous of Isabel. I want it to be my work,” she added, with her face, which had grown hard and bitter, relaxing to its habit of smoothness.
“No; it’s the idea of the good I can do for you. That’s what made me so jealous of Isabel. I want it to be my work,” she added, her previously hard and bitter face softening back to its usual smoothness.
Her friend took up his hat and his umbrella, and after giving the former article two or three strokes with his coat-cuff, “On the whole, I think,” he said, “you had better leave it to me.”
Her friend picked up his hat and umbrella, and after brushing off the hat a couple of times with his sleeve, he said, “Overall, I think it’s best if you let me handle this.”
After he had left her she went, the first thing, and lifted from the mantel-shelf the attenuated coffee-cup in which he had mentioned the existence of a crack; but she looked at it rather abstractedly. “Have I been so vile all for nothing?” she vaguely wailed.
After he left her, she immediately went and took the skinny coffee cup from the mantel, the one in which he had pointed out a crack. But she gazed at it somewhat absentmindedly. “Have I been so awful for nothing?” she said vaguely.
CHAPTER L
As the Countess Gemini was not acquainted with the ancient monuments Isabel occasionally offered to introduce her to these interesting relics and to give their afternoon drive an antiquarian aim. The Countess, who professed to think her sister-in-law a prodigy of learning, never made an objection, and gazed at masses of Roman brickwork as patiently as if they had been mounds of modern drapery. She had not the historic sense, though she had in some directions the anecdotic, and as regards herself the apologetic, but she was so delighted to be in Rome that she only desired to float with the current. She would gladly have passed an hour every day in the damp darkness of the Baths of Titus if it had been a condition of her remaining at Palazzo Roccanera. Isabel, however, was not a severe cicerone; she used to visit the ruins chiefly because they offered an excuse for talking about other matters than the love affairs of the ladies of Florence, as to which her companion was never weary of offering information. It must be added that during these visits the Countess forbade herself every form of active research; her preference was to sit in the carriage and exclaim that everything was most interesting. It was in this manner that she had hitherto examined the Coliseum, to the infinite regret of her niece, who—with all the respect that she owed her—could not see why she should not descend from the vehicle and enter the building. Pansy had so little chance to ramble that her view of the case was not wholly disinterested; it may be divined that she had a secret hope that, once inside, her parents’ guest might be induced to climb to the upper tiers. There came a day when the Countess announced her willingness to undertake this feat—a mild afternoon in March when the windy month expressed itself in occasional puffs of spring. The three ladies went into the Coliseum together, but Isabel left her companions to wander over the place. She had often ascended to those desolate ledges from which the Roman crowd used to bellow applause and where now the wild flowers (when they are allowed) bloom in the deep crevices; and to-day she felt weary and disposed to sit in the despoiled arena. It made an intermission too, for the Countess often asked more from one’s attention than she gave in return; and Isabel believed that when she was alone with her niece she let the dust gather for a moment on the ancient scandals of the Arnide. She so remained below therefore, while Pansy guided her undiscriminating aunt to the steep brick staircase at the foot of which the custodian unlocks the tall wooden gate. The great enclosure was half in shadow; the western sun brought out the pale red tone of the great blocks of travertine—the latent colour that is the only living element in the immense ruin. Here and there wandered a peasant or a tourist, looking up at the far sky-line where, in the clear stillness, a multitude of swallows kept circling and plunging. Isabel presently became aware that one of the other visitors, planted in the middle of the arena, had turned his attention to her own person and was looking at her with a certain little poise of the head which she had some weeks before perceived to be characteristic of baffled but indestructible purpose. Such an attitude, to-day, could belong only to Mr. Edward Rosier; and this gentleman proved in fact to have been considering the question of speaking to her. When he had assured himself that she was unaccompanied he drew near, remarking that though she would not answer his letters she would perhaps not wholly close her ears to his spoken eloquence. She replied that her stepdaughter was close at hand and that she could only give him five minutes; whereupon he took out his watch and sat down upon a broken block.
As Countess Gemini wasn't familiar with the ancient monuments, Isabel often offered to introduce her to these interesting relics and aim their afternoon drives at something historical. The Countess, who believed her sister-in-law was a genius, never objected and looked at lots of Roman brickwork as patiently as if they were piles of modern fabric. She lacked a sense of history, although she did have a knack for anecdotes, particularly about herself, but she was so happy to be in Rome that she just wanted to go with the flow. She would have happily spent an hour each day in the damp darkness of the Baths of Titus if that meant she could stay at Palazzo Roccanera. However, Isabel wasn’t a strict guide; she visited the ruins mainly because it gave her a chance to talk about things other than the love lives of the ladies of Florence, a subject her companion never grew tired of discussing. It’s worth mentioning that during these visits, the Countess avoided any form of active exploration; she preferred to sit in the carriage and exclaim how interesting everything was. This was how she had previously experienced the Coliseum, to the great dismay of her niece, who—with all the respect due to her—couldn’t understand why she wouldn’t just get out of the vehicle and go inside. Pansy had so little opportunity to explore that her viewpoint wasn’t entirely selfless; it can be guessed that she secretly hoped that once inside, her parents' guest might be persuaded to climb to the upper tiers. One day, the Countess announced she was willing to take on this challenge—a mild afternoon in March when the typically windy month showed itself in occasional breezes of spring. The three ladies entered the Coliseum together, but Isabel left her companions to wander around. She had often climbed to those desolate ledges where the Roman crowd used to cheer, and where now wildflowers bloom in the deep cracks (when allowed); today, she felt tired and inclined to sit in the emptied arena. It also served as a break, as the Countess often demanded more attention than she gave in return; Isabel thought that when she was alone with her niece, she could briefly ignore the ancient scandals of the Arnide. So, she stayed below while Pansy guided her uncritical aunt to the steep brick staircase, where the custodian unlocks the tall wooden gate. The vast enclosure was half in shadow; the western sun highlighted the pale red tones of the large blocks of travertine—the dormant color that is the only living aspect of the immense ruin. Here and there, a peasant or a tourist wandered, looking up at the distant skyline where, in the clear stillness, a flock of swallows kept circling and diving. Isabel soon noticed that one of the other visitors, standing in the center of the arena, had turned his attention to her and was watching her with a slight tilt of the head that she had recognized weeks ago as typical of someone with a frustrated but persistent intent. Today, that demeanor could only belong to Mr. Edward Rosier; indeed, this gentleman turned out to be contemplating the idea of speaking to her. After confirming that she was alone, he approached her, stating that while she wouldn’t reply to his letters, she might still be willing to listen to his spoken words. She replied that her stepdaughter was nearby and that she could only spare him five minutes, which led him to take out his watch and sit down on a broken block.
“It’s very soon told,” said Edward Rosier. “I’ve sold all my bibelots!” Isabel gave instinctively an exclamation of horror; it was as if he had told her he had had all his teeth drawn. “I’ve sold them by auction at the Hôtel Drouot,” he went on. “The sale took place three days ago, and they’ve telegraphed me the result. It’s magnificent.”
“It’s quick to say,” Edward Rosier said. “I’ve sold all my collectibles!” Isabel instinctively gasped in horror; it was as if he had said he’d had all his teeth pulled. “I sold them at auction at the Hôtel Drouot,” he continued. “The auction happened three days ago, and they’ve sent me the results. It’s amazing.”
“I’m glad to hear it; but I wish you had kept your pretty things.”
“I’m glad to hear that; but I wish you had held on to your nice things.”
“I have the money instead—fifty thousand dollars. Will Mr. Osmond think me rich enough now?”
“I have the money now—fifty thousand dollars. Does Mr. Osmond think I’m rich enough?”
“Is it for that you did it?” Isabel asked gently.
“Is that why you did it?” Isabel asked softly.
“For what else in the world could it be? That’s the only thing I think of. I went to Paris and made my arrangements. I couldn’t stop for the sale; I couldn’t have seen them going off; I think it would have killed me. But I put them into good hands, and they brought high prices. I should tell you I have kept my enamels. Now I have the money in my pocket, and he can’t say I’m poor!” the young man exclaimed defiantly.
“For what else in the world could it be? That’s the only thing I think about. I went to Paris and made my plans. I couldn’t stop for the sale; I couldn’t have watched them leave; I think it would have killed me. But I put them in good hands, and they sold for great prices. I should mention I’ve kept my enamels. Now I have the money in my pocket, and he can’t claim I’m poor!” the young man exclaimed defiantly.
“He’ll say now that you’re not wise,” said Isabel, as if Gilbert Osmond had never said this before.
“He’s going to say now that you’re not smart,” Isabel said, as if Gilbert Osmond had never said this before.
Rosier gave her a sharp look. “Do you mean that without my bibelots I’m nothing? Do you mean they were the best thing about me? That’s what they told me in Paris; oh they were very frank about it. But they hadn’t seen her!”
Rosier shot her a piercing glance. “Are you saying that without my trinkets I’m nothing? Are you saying they were the best part of me? That’s what they told me in Paris; they were really honest about it. But they hadn’t seen her!”
“My dear friend, you deserve to succeed,” said Isabel very kindly.
“My dear friend, you deserve to succeed,” Isabel said kindly.
“You say that so sadly that it’s the same as if you said I shouldn’t.” And he questioned her eyes with the clear trepidation of his own. He had the air of a man who knows he has been the talk of Paris for a week and is full half a head taller in consequence, but who also has a painful suspicion that in spite of this increase of stature one or two persons still have the perversity to think him diminutive. “I know what happened here while I was away,” he went on; “What does Mr. Osmond expect after she has refused Lord Warburton?”
“You say that so sadly that it’s like saying I shouldn’t.” And he looked into her eyes, clearly anxious himself. He seemed like a man who knows he’s been the topic of conversation in Paris for a week, feeling a bit taller because of it, but also worried that despite this boost, a few people still stubbornly see him as small. “I know what went on here while I was gone,” he continued; “What does Mr. Osmond expect after she turned down Lord Warburton?”
Isabel debated. “That she’ll marry another nobleman.”
Isabel thought about it. “That she’ll marry another nobleman.”
“What other nobleman?”
"What other noble?"
“One that he’ll pick out.”
“One that he'll choose.”
Rosier slowly got up, putting his watch into his waistcoat-pocket. “You’re laughing at some one, but this time I don’t think it’s at me.”
Rosier slowly stood up, putting his watch into his waistcoat pocket. “You’re laughing at someone, but this time I don’t think it’s at me.”
“I didn’t mean to laugh,” said Isabel. “I laugh very seldom. Now you had better go away.”
“I didn’t mean to laugh,” Isabel said. “I hardly ever laugh. Now you should just leave.”
“I feel very safe!” Rosier declared without moving. This might be; but it evidently made him feel more so to make the announcement in rather a loud voice, balancing himself a little complacently on his toes and looking all round the Coliseum as if it were filled with an audience. Suddenly Isabel saw him change colour; there was more of an audience than he had suspected. She turned and perceived that her two companions had returned from their excursion. “You must really go away,” she said quickly. “Ah, my dear lady, pity me!” Edward Rosier murmured in a voice strangely at variance with the announcement I have just quoted. And then he added eagerly, like a man who in the midst of his misery is seized by a happy thought: “Is that lady the Countess Gemini? I’ve a great desire to be presented to her.”
“I feel really safe!” Rosier declared without moving. This might be true; but it clearly made him feel even safer to announce it in a rather loud voice, balancing a bit smugly on his toes and scanning the Coliseum as if it were packed with an audience. Suddenly, Isabel noticed him change color; there was more of an audience than he had realized. She turned and saw that her two companions had returned from their outing. “You really need to go,” she said quickly. “Ah, my dear lady, have pity on me!” Edward Rosier murmured in a voice that was oddly at odds with his earlier announcement. And then he added eagerly, like someone who, in the midst of his misery, is struck by a happy thought: “Is that lady the Countess Gemini? I really want to be introduced to her.”
Isabel looked at him a moment. “She has no influence with her brother.”
Isabel glanced at him for a moment. “She has no sway with her brother.”
“Ah, what a monster you make him out!” And Rosier faced the Countess, who advanced, in front of Pansy, with an animation partly due perhaps to the fact that she perceived her sister-in-law to be engaged in conversation with a very pretty young man.
“Ah, what a monster you’re making him out to be!” Rosier said, turning to the Countess, who moved in front of Pansy with a lively energy, possibly because she noticed her sister-in-law chatting with a very attractive young man.
“I’m glad you’ve kept your enamels!” Isabel called as she left him. She went straight to Pansy, who, on seeing Edward Rosier, had stopped short, with lowered eyes. “We’ll go back to the carriage,” she said gently.
“I’m glad you’ve kept your enamels!” Isabel called as she left him. She went straight to Pansy, who, upon seeing Edward Rosier, had come to a halt, her eyes downcast. “Let’s head back to the carriage,” she said softly.
“Yes, it’s getting late,” Pansy returned more gently still. And she went on without a murmur, without faltering or glancing back. Isabel, however, allowing herself this last liberty, saw that a meeting had immediately taken place between the Countess and Mr. Rosier. He had removed his hat and was bowing and smiling; he had evidently introduced himself, while the Countess’s expressive back displayed to Isabel’s eye a gracious inclination. These facts, none the less, were presently lost to sight, for Isabel and Pansy took their places again in the carriage. Pansy, who faced her stepmother, at first kept her eyes fixed on her lap; then she raised them and rested them on Isabel’s. There shone out of each of them a little melancholy ray—a spark of timid passion which touched Isabel to the heart. At the same time a wave of envy passed over her soul, as she compared the tremulous longing, the definite ideal of the child with her own dry despair. “Poor little Pansy!” she affectionately said.
“Yes, it’s getting late,” Pansy replied softly. She continued on without a word, without hesitating or looking back. Isabel, however, allowing herself this final moment, saw that the Countess and Mr. Rosier had immediately begun speaking. He had taken off his hat and was bowing and smiling; he had clearly introduced himself, and the Countess’s expressive back showed a gracious acknowledgment to Isabel. Nevertheless, these details quickly faded from view as Isabel and Pansy settled back into the carriage. Pansy, facing her stepmother, initially kept her eyes on her lap; then she lifted them to meet Isabel’s gaze. From each of them shone a touch of melancholy—a spark of shy longing that deeply affected Isabel. At the same time, a wave of envy washed over her as she compared the child’s hopeful yearning, the clear ideal, with her own barren despair. “Poor little Pansy!” she said affectionately.
“Oh never mind!” Pansy answered in the tone of eager apology. And then there was a silence; the Countess was a long time coming. “Did you show your aunt everything, and did she enjoy it?” Isabel asked at last.
“Oh never mind!” Pansy replied with an eager apology. Then there was a silence; the Countess took a while to arrive. “Did you show your aunt everything, and did she like it?” Isabel finally asked.
“Yes, I showed her everything. I think she was very much pleased.”
“Yes, I showed her everything. I think she was really pleased.”
“And you’re not tired, I hope.”
“And I hope you’re not tired.”
“Oh no, thank you, I’m not tired.”
“Oh no, thanks, I’m not tired.”
The Countess still remained behind, so that Isabel requested the footman to go into the Coliseum and tell her they were waiting. He presently returned with the announcement that the Signora Contessa begged them not to wait—she would come home in a cab!
The Countess stayed behind, so Isabel asked the footman to go into the Coliseum and let her know they were waiting. He soon came back with the message that the Countess asked them not to wait—she would take a cab home!
About a week after this lady’s quick sympathies had enlisted themselves with Mr. Rosier, Isabel, going rather late to dress for dinner, found Pansy sitting in her room. The girl seemed to have been awaiting her; she got up from her low chair. “Pardon my taking the liberty,” she said in a small voice. “It will be the last—for some time.”
About a week after this woman's quick sympathies had aligned with Mr. Rosier, Isabel, who was running late to get ready for dinner, discovered Pansy sitting in her room. The girl appeared to have been waiting for her; she stood up from her low chair. “Sorry to intrude,” she said in a soft voice. “This will be the last time—for a while.”
Her voice was strange, and her eyes, widely opened, had an excited, frightened look. “You’re not going away!” Isabel exclaimed.
Her voice sounded unusual, and her eyes were wide open, reflecting excitement and fear. “You’re not leaving!” Isabel exclaimed.
“I’m going to the convent.”
“I’m heading to the convent.”
“To the convent?”
"To the convent?"
Pansy drew nearer, till she was near enough to put her arms round Isabel and rest her head on her shoulder. She stood this way a moment, perfectly still; but her companion could feel her tremble. The quiver of her little body expressed everything she was unable to say. Isabel nevertheless pressed her. “Why are you going to the convent?”
Pansy moved closer until she could wrap her arms around Isabel and rest her head on her shoulder. She stayed that way for a moment, completely still; but Isabel could feel her shaking. The tremor of her small body said everything she couldn't express. Still, Isabel urged her on. “Why are you going to the convent?”
“Because papa thinks it best. He says a young girl’s better, every now and then, for making a little retreat. He says the world, always the world, is very bad for a young girl. This is just a chance for a little seclusion—a little reflexion.” Pansy spoke in short detached sentences, as if she could scarce trust herself; and then she added with a triumph of self-control: “I think papa’s right; I’ve been so much in the world this winter.”
“Because Dad thinks it’s for the best. He says that a young girl needs a break from time to time. He believes that the world, always the world, is really bad for a young girl. This is just a chance for a little peace and quiet—a little reflection.” Pansy spoke in short, clipped sentences, as if she could hardly trust herself; then she added with a sense of accomplishment: “I think Dad is right; I’ve been around so much this winter.”
Her announcement had a strange effect on Isabel; it seemed to carry a larger meaning than the girl herself knew. “When was this decided?” she asked. “I’ve heard nothing of it.”
Her announcement had an unusual impact on Isabel; it felt like it held more significance than the girl realized. “When was this decided?” she asked. “I haven’t heard anything about it.”
“Papa told me half an hour ago; he thought it better it shouldn’t be too much talked about in advance. Madame Catherine’s to come for me at a quarter past seven, and I’m only to take two frocks. It’s only for a few weeks; I’m sure it will be very good. I shall find all those ladies who used to be so kind to me, and I shall see the little girls who are being educated. I’m very fond of little girls,” said Pansy with an effect of diminutive grandeur. “And I’m also very fond of Mother Catherine. I shall be very quiet and think a great deal.”
“Dad told me half an hour ago; he thought it was better not to talk about it too much beforehand. Madame Catherine is coming to pick me up at a quarter past seven, and I’m only supposed to take two dresses. It’s just for a few weeks; I’m sure it will be great. I’ll see all those ladies who used to be so nice to me, and I’ll meet the little girls who are being educated. I really like little girls,” said Pansy with a touch of playful seriousness. “And I really like Mother Catherine too. I’m going to be very quiet and think a lot.”
Isabel listened to her, holding her breath; she was almost awe-struck. “Think of me sometimes.”
Isabel listened to her, holding her breath; she was almost in awe. “Think of me sometimes.”
“Ah, come and see me soon!” cried Pansy; and the cry was very different from the heroic remarks of which she had just delivered herself.
“Ah, come see me soon!” exclaimed Pansy; and her exclamation was very different from the heroic comments she had just made.
Isabel could say nothing more; she understood nothing; she only felt how little she yet knew her husband. Her answer to his daughter was a long, tender kiss.
Isabel couldn't say anything else; she didn't understand anything; she just realized how little she still knew her husband. Her response to his daughter was a long, tender kiss.
Half an hour later she learned from her maid that Madame Catherine had arrived in a cab and had departed again with the signorina. On going to the drawing-room before dinner she found the Countess Gemini alone, and this lady characterised the incident by exclaiming, with a wonderful toss of the head, “En voilà, ma chère, une pose!” But if it was an affectation she was at a loss to see what her husband affected. She could only dimly perceive that he had more traditions than she supposed. It had become her habit to be so careful as to what she said to him that, strange as it may appear, she hesitated, for several minutes after he had come in, to allude to his daughter’s sudden departure: she spoke of it only after they were seated at table. But she had forbidden herself ever to ask Osmond a question. All she could do was to make a declaration, and there was one that came very naturally. “I shall miss Pansy very much.”
Half an hour later, she learned from her maid that Madame Catherine had arrived in a cab and had left again with the signorina. When she went to the living room before dinner, she found Countess Gemini alone, and this lady described the incident by exclaiming, with a dramatic toss of her head, “En voilà, ma chère, une pose!” But if it was an act, she couldn't figure out what her husband was pretending. She could only vaguely sense that he had more traditions than she realized. It had become a habit for her to be so careful about what she said to him that, oddly enough, she hesitated for several minutes after he walked in to mention his daughter’s sudden departure; she only brought it up after they were seated at the table. But she had told herself never to ask Osmond a question. All she could do was make a statement, and one came to her naturally. “I will miss Pansy very much.”
He looked a while, with his head inclined a little, at the basket of flowers in the middle of the table. “Ah yes,” he said at last, “I had thought of that. You must go and see her, you know; but not too often. I dare say you wonder why I sent her to the good sisters; but I doubt if I can make you understand. It doesn’t matter; don’t trouble yourself about it. That’s why I had not spoken of it. I didn’t believe you would enter into it. But I’ve always had the idea; I’ve always thought it a part of the education of one’s daughter. One’s daughter should be fresh and fair; she should be innocent and gentle. With the manners of the present time she is liable to become so dusty and crumpled. Pansy’s a little dusty, a little dishevelled; she has knocked about too much. This bustling, pushing rabble that calls itself society—one should take her out of it occasionally. Convents are very quiet, very convenient, very salutary. I like to think of her there, in the old garden, under the arcade, among those tranquil virtuous women. Many of them are gentlewomen born; several of them are noble. She will have her books and her drawing, she will have her piano. I’ve made the most liberal arrangements. There is to be nothing ascetic; there’s just to be a certain little sense of sequestration. She’ll have time to think, and there’s something I want her to think about.” Osmond spoke deliberately, reasonably, still with his head on one side, as if he were looking at the basket of flowers. His tone, however, was that of a man not so much offering an explanation as putting a thing into words—almost into pictures—to see, himself, how it would look. He considered a while the picture he had evoked and seemed greatly pleased with it. And then he went on: “The Catholics are very wise after all. The convent is a great institution; we can’t do without it; it corresponds to an essential need in families, in society. It’s a school of good manners; it’s a school of repose. Oh, I don’t want to detach my daughter from the world,” he added; “I don’t want to make her fix her thoughts on any other. This one’s very well, as she should take it, and she may think of it as much as she likes. Only she must think of it in the right way.”
He looked for a moment, tilting his head slightly, at the basket of flowers in the center of the table. “Ah yes,” he finally said, “I did think about that. You should go visit her, you know; but not too often. I suppose you’re wondering why I sent her to the good sisters; but I doubt you’ll understand. It’s not important; don’t worry about it. That’s why I hadn’t mentioned it. I didn’t think you’d get it. But I’ve always had this idea; I’ve always thought it was part of a daughter’s upbringing. A daughter should be fresh and beautiful; she should be innocent and gentle. With how things are today, she might become all dusty and disheveled. Pansy’s a bit dusty, a little messy; she’s been around too much. This bustling, pushy crowd that calls itself society—she should be taken out of it sometimes. Convents are peaceful, convenient, and beneficial. I like to picture her there, in the old garden, under the arcade, among those calm, virtuous women. Many of them were born into good families; some are noble. She’ll have her books and her drawing, and she’ll have her piano. I’ve arranged everything generously. It won’t be strict; it’ll just have a little sense of seclusion. She’ll have time to think, and there’s something I want her to think about.” Osmond spoke carefully, logically, still with his head tilted as if he were examining the basket of flowers. His tone, though, was that of a man not just explaining but trying to visualize the idea—almost painting a picture—to see how it would look. He considered the image he had created and seemed very pleased with it. Then he continued: “The Catholics are quite wise after all. The convent is a significant institution; we can’t do without it; it meets a fundamental need in families and society. It’s a place to learn good manners; it’s a place of calm. Oh, I don’t want to pull my daughter away from the world,” he added; “I don’t want her to focus her thoughts on anything else. This one’s just fine, as she should take it, and she can think about it as much as she wants. Just as long as she thinks about it the right way.”
Isabel gave an extreme attention to this little sketch; she found it indeed intensely interesting. It seemed to show her how far her husband’s desire to be effective was capable of going—to the point of playing theoretic tricks on the delicate organism of his daughter. She could not understand his purpose, no—not wholly; but she understood it better than he supposed or desired, inasmuch as she was convinced that the whole proceeding was an elaborate mystification, addressed to herself and destined to act upon her imagination. He had wanted to do something sudden and arbitrary, something unexpected and refined; to mark the difference between his sympathies and her own, and show that if he regarded his daughter as a precious work of art it was natural he should be more and more careful about the finishing touches. If he wished to be effective he had succeeded; the incident struck a chill into Isabel’s heart. Pansy had known the convent in her childhood and had found a happy home there; she was fond of the good sisters, who were very fond of her, and there was therefore for the moment no definite hardship in her lot. But all the same the girl had taken fright; the impression her father desired to make would evidently be sharp enough. The old Protestant tradition had never faded from Isabel’s imagination, and as her thoughts attached themselves to this striking example of her husband’s genius—she sat looking, like him, at the basket of flowers—poor little Pansy became the heroine of a tragedy. Osmond wished it to be known that he shrank from nothing, and his wife found it hard to pretend to eat her dinner. There was a certain relief presently, in hearing the high, strained voice of her sister-in-law. The Countess too, apparently, had been thinking the thing out, but had arrived at a different conclusion from Isabel.
Isabel focused intensely on this little sketch; she found it truly fascinating. It seemed to reveal just how far her husband’s desire to be impactful could reach—up to the point of playing theoretical tricks on their daughter’s fragile nature. She couldn’t fully grasp his intentions, but she understood them better than he realized or wanted, as she was convinced the whole situation was a complex deception aimed at her, meant to influence her imagination. He wanted to do something sudden and arbitrary, something unexpected and refined; to illustrate the difference between his sympathies and hers, and to show that if he viewed his daughter as a precious work of art, it was natural for him to be increasingly careful about the finishing touches. If he aimed to make an impact, he had succeeded; the incident sent a chill through Isabel’s heart. Pansy had known the convent in her childhood and had found a loving home there; she adored the kind sisters, who were very fond of her, so for the moment there was no real hardship in her life. Yet, the girl had still become frightened; the impression her father wanted to create would clearly be intense. The old Protestant tradition had never faded from Isabel’s mind, and as her thoughts connected with this striking example of her husband’s genius—she sat looking, like him, at the basket of flowers—poor little Pansy became the star of a tragedy. Osmond wanted it to be known that he was unafraid of anything, and his wife found it difficult to pretend to eat her dinner. There was some relief in hearing the high, strained voice of her sister-in-law after a while. The Countess too, it seemed, had been pondering the situation but had come to a different conclusion than Isabel.
“It’s very absurd, my dear Osmond,” she said, “to invent so many pretty reasons for poor Pansy’s banishment. Why don’t you say at once that you want to get her out of my way? Haven’t you discovered that I think very well of Mr. Rosier? I do indeed; he seems to me simpaticissimo. He has made me believe in true love; I never did before! Of course you’ve made up your mind that with those convictions I’m dreadful company for Pansy.”
“It’s really ridiculous, my dear Osmond,” she said, “to come up with so many nice excuses for poor Pansy’s removal. Why don’t you just admit that you want to get her out of my way? Haven’t you noticed that I think very highly of Mr. Rosier? I truly do; he seems to me simpaticissimo. He’s made me believe in true love; I never did before! Of course you’ve decided that with those beliefs I’m terrible company for Pansy.”
Osmond took a sip of a glass of wine; he looked perfectly good-humoured. “My dear Amy,” he answered, smiling as if he were uttering a piece of gallantry, “I don’t know anything about your convictions, but if I suspected that they interfere with mine it would be much simpler to banish you.”
Osmond took a sip of his wine and looked completely cheerful. “My dear Amy,” he replied, smiling as if he were being polite, “I don’t know anything about your beliefs, but if I thought they clashed with mine, it would be much easier to get rid of you.”
CHAPTER LI
The Countess was not banished, but she felt the insecurity of her tenure of her brother’s hospitality. A week after this incident Isabel received a telegram from England, dated from Gardencourt and bearing the stamp of Mrs. Touchett’s authorship. “Ralph cannot last many days,” it ran, “and if convenient would like to see you. Wishes me to say that you must come only if you’ve not other duties. Say, for myself, that you used to talk a good deal about your duty and to wonder what it was; shall be curious to see whether you’ve found it out. Ralph is really dying, and there’s no other company.” Isabel was prepared for this news, having received from Henrietta Stackpole a detailed account of her journey to England with her appreciative patient. Ralph had arrived more dead than alive, but she had managed to convey him to Gardencourt, where he had taken to his bed, which, as Miss Stackpole wrote, he evidently would never leave again. She added that she had really had two patients on her hands instead of one, inasmuch as Mr. Goodwood, who had been of no earthly use, was quite as ailing, in a different way, as Mr. Touchett. Afterwards she wrote that she had been obliged to surrender the field to Mrs. Touchett, who had just returned from America and had promptly given her to understand that she didn’t wish any interviewing at Gardencourt. Isabel had written to her aunt shortly after Ralph came to Rome, letting her know of his critical condition and suggesting that she should lose no time in returning to Europe. Mrs. Touchett had telegraphed an acknowledgement of this admonition, and the only further news Isabel received from her was the second telegram I have just quoted.
The Countess wasn't banished, but she felt insecure about staying in her brother's home. A week after this incident, Isabel received a telegram from England, sent from Gardencourt and signed by Mrs. Touchett. It read, “Ralph can’t last many days, and if it’s convenient, he’d like to see you. He wants me to say that you should come only if you don’t have other obligations. Personally, I’m curious to see if you’ve figured out what your duty is, since you used to talk a lot about it. Ralph is really dying, and there’s no one else around.” Isabel was expecting this news, having gotten a detailed account of Henrietta Stackpole’s trip to England with her grateful patient. Ralph had arrived more dead than alive, but she managed to get him to Gardencourt, where he had gone to bed, which, as Miss Stackpole noted, he clearly wouldn’t leave again. She added that she actually had two patients on her hands instead of one, since Mr. Goodwood, who hadn’t been any help, was just as unwell, in his own way, as Mr. Touchett. Later, she wrote that she had to step aside for Mrs. Touchett, who had just returned from America and had made it clear she didn’t want any visits at Gardencourt. Isabel had written to her aunt shortly after Ralph arrived in Rome, informing her of his critical condition and suggesting that she should quickly return to Europe. Mrs. Touchett had sent a telegram acknowledging this advice, and the only other news Isabel received from her was the second telegram I just quoted.
Isabel stood a moment looking at the latter missive; then, thrusting it into her pocket, she went straight to the door of her husband’s study. Here she again paused an instant, after which she opened the door and went in. Osmond was seated at the table near the window with a folio volume before him, propped against a pile of books. This volume was open at a page of small coloured plates, and Isabel presently saw that he had been copying from it the drawing of an antique coin. A box of water-colours and fine brushes lay before him, and he had already transferred to a sheet of immaculate paper the delicate, finely-tinted disk. His back was turned toward the door, but he recognised his wife without looking round.
Isabel stood for a moment, looking at the letter she had just received. Then, shoving it into her pocket, she walked straight to the door of her husband's study. She paused for an instant before opening the door and stepping inside. Osmond was sitting at the table near the window with a large book in front of him, supported by a stack of other books. The book was open to a page filled with small colored plates, and Isabel soon realized he had been copying the drawing of an antique coin. A box of watercolors and fine brushes were laid out in front of him, and he had already transferred the delicate, beautifully tinted disk onto a sheet of pristine paper. His back was toward the door, but he recognized his wife without turning around.
“Excuse me for disturbing you,” she said.
“Sorry to interrupt you,” she said.
“When I come to your room I always knock,” he answered, going on with his work.
“When I come to your room, I always knock,” he replied, continuing with his work.
“I forgot; I had something else to think of. My cousin’s dying.”
“I forgot; I had something else on my mind. My cousin is dying.”
“Ah, I don’t believe that,” said Osmond, looking at his drawing through a magnifying glass. “He was dying when we married; he’ll outlive us all.”
“Ah, I don’t believe that,” said Osmond, examining his drawing through a magnifying glass. “He was dying when we got married; he’ll outlive us all.”
Isabel gave herself no time, no thought, to appreciate the careful cynicism of this declaration; she simply went on quickly, full of her own intention “My aunt has telegraphed for me; I must go to Gardencourt.”
Isabel didn't take a moment to appreciate the careful cynicism of that statement; she just rushed on, focused on her own intention. “My aunt has sent me a telegram; I need to go to Gardencourt.”
“Why must you go to Gardencourt?” Osmond asked in the tone of impartial curiosity.
“Why do you have to go to Gardencourt?” Osmond asked with a tone of neutral curiosity.
“To see Ralph before he dies.”
“To see Ralph before he passes away.”
To this, for some time, he made no rejoinder; he continued to give his chief attention to his work, which was of a sort that would brook no negligence. “I don’t see the need of it,” he said at last. “He came to see you here. I didn’t like that; I thought his being in Rome a great mistake. But I tolerated it because it was to be the last time you should see him. Now you tell me it’s not to have been the last. Ah, you’re not grateful!”
To this, he didn’t respond for a while; he kept focusing on his work, which required full attention. “I don’t see the point,” he finally said. “He came to see you here. I didn’t like that; I thought it was a big mistake for him to be in Rome. But I put up with it because it was supposed to be the last time you’d see him. Now you tell me it wasn’t the last. Oh, you’re really ungrateful!”
“What am I to be grateful for?”
“What should I be grateful for?”
Gilbert Osmond laid down his little implements, blew a speck of dust from his drawing, slowly got up, and for the first time looked at his wife. “For my not having interfered while he was here.”
Gilbert Osmond put down his small tools, blew a bit of dust off his drawing, slowly stood up, and for the first time looked at his wife. “For not having intervened while he was here.”
“Oh yes, I am. I remember perfectly how distinctly you let me know you didn’t like it. I was very glad when he went away.”
“Oh yes, I am. I remember exactly how clearly you told me you didn’t like it. I was really glad when he left.”
“Leave him alone then. Don’t run after him.”
“Just leave him alone. Don’t chase after him.”
Isabel turned her eyes away from him; they rested upon his little drawing. “I must go to England,” she said, with a full consciousness that her tone might strike an irritable man of taste as stupidly obstinate.
Isabel looked away from him and focused on his small drawing. “I need to go to England,” she said, fully aware that her tone might come off as annoyingly stubborn to a discerning person.
“I shall not like it if you do,” Osmond remarked.
"I won't like it if you do," Osmond said.
“Why should I mind that? You won’t like it if I don’t. You like nothing I do or don’t do. You pretend to think I lie.”
“Why should I care? You won’t be happy if I don’t. You don’t like anything I do or don’t do. You act like you think I’m lying.”
Osmond turned slightly pale; he gave a cold smile. “That’s why you must go then? Not to see your cousin, but to take a revenge on me.”
Osmond turned a bit pale; he gave a cold smile. “So that’s why you have to go then? Not to see your cousin, but to get back at me.”
“I know nothing about revenge.”
"I don't know anything about revenge."
“I do,” said Osmond. “Don’t give me an occasion.”
“I do,” Osmond said. “Just don't give me a reason.”
“You’re only too eager to take one. You wish immensely that I would commit some folly.”
“You're way too eager to take one. You really wish I would do something foolish.”
“I should be gratified in that case if you disobeyed me.”
“I’d actually be pleased if you went against my wishes.”
“If I disobeyed you?” said Isabel in a low tone which had the effect of mildness.
“If I disobeyed you?” Isabel said in a quiet voice that felt gentle.
“Let it be clear. If you leave Rome to-day it will be a piece of the most deliberate, the most calculated, opposition.”
“Let’s be clear. If you leave Rome today, it will be a very deliberate and calculated act of defiance.”
“How can you call it calculated? I received my aunt’s telegram but three minutes ago.”
“How can you say it was calculated? I just got my aunt’s telegram three minutes ago.”
“You calculate rapidly; it’s a great accomplishment. I don’t see why we should prolong our discussion; you know my wish.” And he stood there as if he expected to see her withdraw.
"You calculate quickly; it’s an impressive skill. I don’t see why we should keep talking; you know what I want." And he stood there as if he expected her to walk away.
But she never moved; she couldn’t move, strange as it may seem; she still wished to justify herself; he had the power, in an extraordinary degree, of making her feel this need. There was something in her imagination he could always appeal to against her judgement. “You’ve no reason for such a wish,” said Isabel, “and I’ve every reason for going. I can’t tell you how unjust you seem to me. But I think you know. It’s your own opposition that’s calculated. It’s malignant.”
But she never moved; she couldn’t move, strange as it may seem; she still wanted to justify herself; he had an extraordinary ability to make her feel this way. There was something in her imagination that he could always use against her judgment. “You have no reason to wish for this,” said Isabel, “and I have every reason to leave. I can’t explain how unfair you seem to me. But I think you know. It’s your own resistance that’s deliberate. It’s malicious.”
She had never uttered her worst thought to her husband before, and the sensation of hearing it was evidently new to Osmond. But he showed no surprise, and his coolness was apparently a proof that he had believed his wife would in fact be unable to resist for ever his ingenious endeavour to draw her out. “It’s all the more intense then,” he answered. And he added almost as if he were giving her a friendly counsel: “This is a very important matter.” She recognised that; she was fully conscious of the weight of the occasion; she knew that between them they had arrived at a crisis. Its gravity made her careful; she said nothing, and he went on. “You say I’ve no reason? I have the very best. I dislike, from the bottom of my soul, what you intend to do. It’s dishonourable; it’s indelicate; it’s indecent. Your cousin is nothing whatever to me, and I’m under no obligation to make concessions to him. I’ve already made the very handsomest. Your relations with him, while he was here, kept me on pins and needles; but I let that pass, because from week to week I expected him to go. I’ve never liked him and he has never liked me. That’s why you like him—because he hates me,” said Osmond with a quick, barely audible tremor in his voice. “I’ve an ideal of what my wife should do and should not do. She should not travel across Europe alone, in defiance of my deepest desire, to sit at the bedside of other men. Your cousin’s nothing to you; he’s nothing to us. You smile most expressively when I talk about us, but I assure you that we, we, Mrs. Osmond, is all I know. I take our marriage seriously; you appear to have found a way of not doing so. I’m not aware that we’re divorced or separated; for me we’re indissolubly united. You are nearer to me than any human creature, and I’m nearer to you. It may be a disagreeable proximity; it’s one, at any rate, of our own deliberate making. You don’t like to be reminded of that, I know; but I’m perfectly willing, because—because—” And he paused a moment, looking as if he had something to say which would be very much to the point. “Because I think we should accept the consequences of our actions, and what I value most in life is the honour of a thing!”
She had never shared her deepest thought with her husband before, and it was clear that hearing it was new for Osmond. But he didn't show surprise; his calmness seemed to prove that he believed his wife wouldn't be able to hold back forever from his clever attempts to get her to open up. “Then it's even more intense,” he replied. He added, almost like he was giving her friendly advice, “This is a really important issue.” She recognized that; she was fully aware of the weight of the moment; she knew that they had reached a turning point. The seriousness made her cautious; she said nothing, and he continued. “You say I have no reason? I have the best reason. I deeply resent what you plan to do. It's dishonorable; it's insensitive; it's inappropriate. Your cousin means nothing to me, and I have no obligation to accommodate him. I've already made plenty of concessions. Your interactions with him while he was here made me anxious; but I let it slide because I expected him to leave any week. I’ve never liked him, and he’s never liked me. That's why you like him—because he hates me,” Osmond said, his voice trembling slightly. “I have an idea of what my wife should and shouldn’t do. She shouldn’t travel across Europe alone, against my deepest wish, to be at the side of other men. Your cousin means nothing to you; he's nothing to us. You smile so meaningfully when I talk about us, but I assure you that we, we, Mrs. Osmond, is all I know. I take our marriage seriously; you seem to have found a way to treat it lightly. I'm not aware of us being divorced or separated; to me, we're unbreakably united. You are closer to me than anyone else, and I'm closer to you. It might be an uncomfortable closeness; it's one we've made on purpose. I know you don’t like being reminded of that, but I'm totally okay with it, because—because—" And he paused, looking like he had something really important to say. “Because I believe we should face the consequences of our actions, and what I value most in life is the integrity of something!”
He spoke gravely and almost gently; the accent of sarcasm had dropped out of his tone. It had a gravity which checked his wife’s quick emotion; the resolution with which she had entered the room found itself caught in a mesh of fine threads. His last words were not a command, they constituted a kind of appeal; and, though she felt that any expression of respect on his part could only be a refinement of egotism, they represented something transcendent and absolute, like the sign of the cross or the flag of one’s country. He spoke in the name of something sacred and precious—the observance of a magnificent form. They were as perfectly apart in feeling as two disillusioned lovers had ever been; but they had never yet separated in act. Isabel had not changed; her old passion for justice still abode within her; and now, in the very thick of her sense of her husband’s blasphemous sophistry, it began to throb to a tune which for a moment promised him the victory. It came over her that in his wish to preserve appearances he was after all sincere, and that this, as far as it went, was a merit. Ten minutes before she had felt all the joy of irreflective action—a joy to which she had so long been a stranger; but action had been suddenly changed to slow renunciation, transformed by the blight of Osmond’s touch. If she must renounce, however, she would let him know she was a victim rather than a dupe. “I know you’re a master of the art of mockery,” she said. “How can you speak of an indissoluble union—how can you speak of your being contented? Where’s our union when you accuse me of falsity? Where’s your contentment when you have nothing but hideous suspicion in your heart?”
He spoke seriously and almost gently; the sarcasm had disappeared from his tone. There was a weight in his words that tempered his wife's quick emotions; the determination with which she had entered the room got tangled up in a web of delicate threads. His final words weren’t a command; they felt more like a plea. Even though she sensed that any show of respect from him was merely a form of self-importance, they signified something profound and absolute, like a religious symbol or the flag of one’s nation. He spoke on behalf of something sacred and valuable—the need to maintain an admirable facade. They were emotionally distant from each other, like two disenchanted lovers had always been; yet they had never acted on that separation. Isabel had not changed; her deep passion for justice still resided within her, and now, amid her awareness of her husband’s blasphemous reasoning, it began to stir in a way that temporarily suggested he might win. It struck her that in his desire to uphold appearances, he was, after all, genuine, and that, as far as it went, was a point in his favor. Just ten minutes earlier, she had felt the pure joy of unthinking action—a joy that had long evaded her; but now, that action had turned into a slow renunciation, tainted by Osmond’s influence. If she had to give up, she would let him know she was a victim, not a fool. “I know you’re skilled at mockery,” she said. “How can you talk about an unbreakable union—how can you claim to be content? Where is our union when you accuse me of being false? Where is your contentment when you’re filled with nothing but ugly suspicion?”
“It is in our living decently together, in spite of such drawbacks.”
“It’s about us living well together, despite those challenges.”
“We don’t live decently together!” cried Isabel.
“We're not getting along properly!” cried Isabel.
“Indeed we don’t if you go to England.”
“Actually, we don’t if you go to England.”
“That’s very little; that’s nothing. I might do much more.”
"That's barely anything; that's nothing. I could do a lot more."
He raised his eyebrows and even his shoulders a little: he had lived long enough in Italy to catch this trick. “Ah, if you’ve come to threaten me I prefer my drawing.” And he walked back to his table, where he took up the sheet of paper on which he had been working and stood studying it.
He raised his eyebrows and even shrugged a bit: he had lived long enough in Italy to pick up on this. “Ah, if you’ve come to threaten me, I’d rather focus on my drawing.” Then he walked back to his table, picked up the sheet of paper he had been working on, and stood there studying it.
“I suppose that if I go you’ll not expect me to come back,” said Isabel.
“I guess if I leave, you won’t expect me to come back,” Isabel said.
He turned quickly round, and she could see this movement at least was not designed. He looked at her a little, and then, “Are you out of your mind?” he enquired.
He turned around quickly, and she could see that this movement wasn’t intentional. He glanced at her for a moment, then asked, “Are you crazy?”
“How can it be anything but a rupture?” she went on; “especially if all you say is true?” She was unable to see how it could be anything but a rupture; she sincerely wished to know what else it might be.
“How can it be anything but a break?” she continued; “especially if everything you say is true?” She couldn't understand how it could be anything but a break; she genuinely wanted to know what else it could be.
He sat down before his table. “I really can’t argue with you on the hypothesis of your defying me,” he said. And he took up one of his little brushes again.
He sat down at his table. “I really can’t disagree with you about the idea of you defying me,” he said. And he picked up one of his small brushes again.
She lingered but a moment longer; long enough to embrace with her eye his whole deliberately indifferent yet most expressive figure; after which she quickly left the room. Her faculties, her energy, her passion, were all dispersed again; she felt as if a cold, dark mist had suddenly encompassed her. Osmond possessed in a supreme degree the art of eliciting any weakness. On her way back to her room she found the Countess Gemini standing in the open doorway of a little parlour in which a small collection of heterogeneous books had been arranged. The Countess had an open volume in her hand; she appeared to have been glancing down a page which failed to strike her as interesting. At the sound of Isabel’s step she raised her head.
She stayed just a moment longer; long enough to take in his whole deliberately indifferent yet very expressive figure with her eyes; after which she quickly left the room. Her thoughts, her energy, her passion, all scattered again; she felt as if a cold, dark fog had suddenly surrounded her. Osmond had a special talent for bringing out any vulnerability. On her way back to her room, she saw Countess Gemini standing in the open doorway of a small parlor where a random collection of books had been arranged. The Countess held an open book in her hand; she looked like she had been skimming a page that didn’t interest her. When she heard Isabel’s footsteps, she looked up.
“Ah my dear,” she said, “you, who are so literary, do tell me some amusing book to read! Everything here’s of a dreariness—! Do you think this would do me any good?”
“Ah my dear,” she said, “you, who are so into literature, please recommend me a fun book to read! Everything here is so dull—! Do you think this would help me at all?”
Isabel glanced at the title of the volume she held out, but without reading or understanding it. “I’m afraid I can’t advise you. I’ve had bad news. My cousin, Ralph Touchett, is dying.”
Isabel looked at the title of the book she was offering, but didn’t read or understand it. “I’m sorry, but I can’t help you. I’ve received some bad news. My cousin, Ralph Touchett, is dying.”
The Countess threw down her book. “Ah, he was so simpatico. I’m awfully sorry for you.”
The Countess tossed her book aside. “Oh, he was so charming. I feel really sorry for you.”
“You would be sorrier still if you knew.”
“You would feel even worse if you knew.”
“What is there to know? You look very badly,” the Countess added. “You must have been with Osmond.”
“What’s going on? You look really bad,” the Countess added. “You must have been with Osmond.”
Half an hour before Isabel would have listened very coldly to an intimation that she should ever feel a desire for the sympathy of her sister-in-law, and there can be no better proof of her present embarrassment than the fact that she almost clutched at this lady’s fluttering attention. “I’ve been with Osmond,” she said, while the Countess’s bright eyes glittered at her.
Half an hour ago, Isabel would have reacted very indifferently to the idea that she would ever want her sister-in-law's sympathy, and the best evidence of her current discomfort is how she almost reached out for this woman's fleeting attention. “I’ve been with Osmond,” she said, as the Countess’s bright eyes sparkled at her.
“I’m sure then he has been odious!” the Countess cried. “Did he say he was glad poor Mr. Touchett’s dying?”
"I'm sure he's been awful!" the Countess exclaimed. "Did he really say he was glad that poor Mr. Touchett is dying?"
“He said it’s impossible I should go to England.”
“He said it’s impossible for me to go to England.”
The Countess’s mind, when her interests were concerned, was agile; she already foresaw the extinction of any further brightness in her visit to Rome. Ralph Touchett would die, Isabel would go into mourning, and then there would be no more dinner-parties. Such a prospect produced for a moment in her countenance an expressive grimace; but this rapid, picturesque play of feature was her only tribute to disappointment. After all, she reflected, the game was almost played out; she had already overstayed her invitation. And then she cared enough for Isabel’s trouble to forget her own, and she saw that Isabel’s trouble was deep.
The Countess was sharp when it came to her own interests; she could already see that her time in Rome was losing its spark. Ralph Touchett would die, Isabel would go into mourning, and that would mean the end of their dinner parties. The thought gave her face a fleeting, dramatic expression of disappointment, but that was her only acknowledgment of her feelings. After all, she realized, the game was nearly over; she had already overstayed her welcome. Still, she cared enough about Isabel’s pain to set aside her own, and she recognized that Isabel’s pain ran deep.
It seemed deeper than the mere death of a cousin, and the Countess had no hesitation in connecting her exasperating brother with the expression of her sister-in-law’s eyes. Her heart beat with an almost joyous expectation, for if she had wished to see Osmond overtopped the conditions looked favourable now. Of course if Isabel should go to England she herself would immediately leave Palazzo Roccanera; nothing would induce her to remain there with Osmond. Nevertheless she felt an immense desire to hear that Isabel would go to England. “Nothing’s impossible for you, my dear,” she said caressingly. “Why else are you rich and clever and good?”
It felt like more than just the death of a cousin, and the Countess had no doubt in linking her annoying brother to the look in her sister-in-law’s eyes. Her heart raced with an almost joyful anticipation because if she wanted to see Osmond outdone, the circumstances seemed to align now. Of course, if Isabel decided to go to England, she would leave Palazzo Roccanera immediately; nothing would make her stay there with Osmond. Still, she really wanted to hear that Isabel would be heading to England. “Nothing’s impossible for you, my dear,” she said sweetly. “Why else are you rich, smart, and kind?”
“Why indeed? I feel stupidly weak.”
“Why actually? I feel really weak.”
“Why does Osmond say it’s impossible?” the Countess asked in a tone which sufficiently declared that she couldn’t imagine.
“Why does Osmond say it’s impossible?” the Countess asked in a tone that clearly showed she couldn’t imagine it.
From the moment she thus began to question her, however, Isabel drew back; she disengaged her hand, which the Countess had affectionately taken. But she answered this enquiry with frank bitterness. “Because we’re so happy together that we can’t separate even for a fortnight.”
From the moment she started to question her, though, Isabel pulled back; she released her hand, which the Countess had held affectionately. But she responded to this question with honest bitterness. “Because we’re so happy together that we can’t be apart even for two weeks.”
“Ah,” cried the Countess while Isabel turned away, “when I want to make a journey my husband simply tells me I can have no money!”
“Ah,” cried the Countess as Isabel turned away, “whenever I want to go on a trip, my husband just says I can’t have any money!”
Isabel went to her room, where she walked up and down for an hour. It may appear to some readers that she gave herself much trouble, and it is certain that for a woman of a high spirit she had allowed herself easily to be arrested. It seemed to her that only now she fully measured the great undertaking of matrimony. Marriage meant that in such a case as this, when one had to choose, one chose as a matter of course for one’s husband. “I’m afraid—yes, I’m afraid,” she said to herself more than once, stopping short in her walk. But what she was afraid of was not her husband—his displeasure, his hatred, his revenge; it was not even her own later judgement of her conduct a consideration which had often held her in check; it was simply the violence there would be in going when Osmond wished her to remain. A gulf of difference had opened between them, but nevertheless it was his desire that she should stay, it was a horror to him that she should go. She knew the nervous fineness with which he could feel an objection. What he thought of her she knew, what he was capable of saying to her she had felt; yet they were married, for all that, and marriage meant that a woman should cleave to the man with whom, uttering tremendous vows, she had stood at the altar. She sank down on her sofa at last and buried her head in a pile of cushions.
Isabel went to her room, where she paced back and forth for an hour. It might seem to some that she was making a big fuss, and it was clear that for a strong-willed woman, she had allowed herself to be easily restrained. It struck her that only now did she fully grasp the weight of the commitment that marriage entailed. Marriage meant that in a situation like this, when one had to decide, one naturally prioritized one’s husband. “I’m afraid—yes, I’m afraid,” she said to herself more than once, halting her steps. But what she feared wasn't her husband—his displeasure, his hatred, his revenge; nor was it her own future judgment of her actions—a thought that had often stopped her; it was simply the forcefulness of leaving when Osmond wanted her to stay. A significant divide had opened between them, yet still, he wanted her to remain, and the thought of her leaving terrified him. She was aware of the delicate sensitivity with which he could perceive any objection. She knew what he thought of her and sensed what he was capable of saying; yet, despite all that, they were married, and marriage meant that a woman should stay with the man to whom she had made solemn vows at the altar. Finally, she sank onto her sofa and buried her head in a pile of cushions.
When she raised her head again the Countess Gemini hovered before her. She had come in all unperceived; she had a strange smile on her thin lips and her whole face had grown in an hour a shining intimation. She lived assuredly, it might be said, at the window of her spirit, but now she was leaning far out. “I knocked,” she began, “but you didn’t answer me. So I ventured in. I’ve been looking at you for the past five minutes. You’re very unhappy.”
When she lifted her head again, Countess Gemini was right in front of her. She had entered without being noticed; a peculiar smile was on her thin lips, and her entire face seemed to radiate something bright in just an hour. It could be said she lived with her spirit wide open, but now she was leaning out quite far. “I knocked,” she said, “but you didn’t respond. So I decided to come in. I’ve been watching you for the last five minutes. You look really unhappy.”
“Yes; but I don’t think you can comfort me.”
“Yes, but I don’t think you can make me feel better.”
“Will you give me leave to try?” And the Countess sat down on the sofa beside her. She continued to smile, and there was something communicative and exultant in her expression. She appeared to have a deal to say, and it occurred to Isabel for the first time that her sister-in-law might say something really human. She made play with her glittering eyes, in which there was an unpleasant fascination. “After all,” she soon resumed, “I must tell you, to begin with, that I don’t understand your state of mind. You seem to have so many scruples, so many reasons, so many ties. When I discovered, ten years ago, that my husband’s dearest wish was to make me miserable—of late he has simply let me alone—ah, it was a wonderful simplification! My poor Isabel, you’re not simple enough.”
“Can I give it a shot?” The Countess settled onto the sofa next to her. She kept smiling, and there was something open and triumphant in her expression. It seemed like she had a lot to say, and for the first time, it crossed Isabel's mind that her sister-in-law might actually express something genuinely heartfelt. The Countess played with her sparkling eyes, which had an unsettling allure. “After all,” she continued, “I have to tell you, to start with, that I don't get your mindset. You have so many reservations, so many reasons, so many connections. When I found out, ten years ago, that my husband's greatest desire was to make me unhappy—recently, he’s just left me alone—oh, it was such a relief! My poor Isabel, you’re not straightforward enough.”
“No, I’m not simple enough,” said Isabel.
“No, I’m not that naive,” said Isabel.
“There’s something I want you to know,” the Countess declared—“because I think you ought to know it. Perhaps you do; perhaps you’ve guessed it. But if you have, all I can say is that I understand still less why you shouldn’t do as you like.”
“There's something I want you to know,” the Countess said—“because I think it's important for you to know. Maybe you already do; maybe you've figured it out. But if you have, all I can say is that I still don’t understand why you shouldn’t do what you want.”
“What do you wish me to know?” Isabel felt a foreboding that made her heart beat faster. The Countess was about to justify herself, and this alone was portentous.
“What do you want me to know?” Isabel felt a sense of dread that quickened her heartbeat. The Countess was about to explain herself, and that alone felt significant.
But she was nevertheless disposed to play a little with her subject. “In your place I should have guessed it ages ago. Have you never really suspected?”
But she was still inclined to have a little fun with her topic. “If I were you, I would have figured it out a long time ago. Have you honestly never suspected?”
“I’ve guessed nothing. What should I have suspected? I don’t know what you mean.”
"I haven't guessed anything. What was I supposed to suspect? I don't understand what you mean."
“That’s because you’ve such a beastly pure mind. I never saw a woman with such a pure mind!” cried the Countess.
"That's because you have such a completely pure mind. I've never met a woman with such a pure mind!" exclaimed the Countess.
Isabel slowly got up. “You’re going to tell me something horrible.”
Isabel slowly stood up. “You’re about to tell me something awful.”
“You can call it by whatever name you will!” And the Countess rose also, while her gathered perversity grew vivid and dreadful. She stood a moment in a sort of glare of intention and, as seemed to Isabel even then, of ugliness; after which she said: “My first sister-in-law had no children.”
“You can call it whatever you want!” The Countess stood up too, her twisted nature becoming intense and frightening. She paused for a moment, radiating a kind of determined energy that, even to Isabel, seemed ugly; then she said, “My first sister-in-law had no children.”
Isabel stared back at her; the announcement was an anticlimax. “Your first sister-in-law?”
Isabel stared back at her; the announcement was a letdown. “Your first sister-in-law?”
“I suppose you know at least, if one may mention it, that Osmond has been married before! I’ve never spoken to you of his wife; I thought it mightn’t be decent or respectful. But others, less particular, must have done so. The poor little woman lived hardly three years and died childless. It wasn’t till after her death that Pansy arrived.”
“I guess you know, at least, if it’s okay to bring it up, that Osmond was married before! I’ve never talked to you about his wife; I thought it wouldn’t be decent or respectful. But others, who are less careful, must have mentioned it. The poor woman lived less than three years and died without having kids. It was only after her death that Pansy came along.”
Isabel’s brow had contracted to a frown; her lips were parted in pale, vague wonder. She was trying to follow; there seemed so much more to follow than she could see. “Pansy’s not my husband’s child then?”
Isabel's brow was furrowed in confusion; her lips were slightly parted in a vague sense of wonder. She was trying to understand; there seemed to be much more to grasp than she could comprehend. "So Pansy isn't my husband's child then?"
“Your husband’s—in perfection! But no one else’s husband’s. Some one else’s wife’s. Ah, my good Isabel,” cried the Countess, “with you one must dot one’s i’s!”
“Your husband is perfect! But no one else's husband is like that. Someone else's wife. Ah, my dear Isabel,” exclaimed the Countess, “with you, one has to be precise!”
“I don’t understand. Whose wife’s?” Isabel asked.
“I don’t understand. Whose wife?” Isabel asked.
“The wife of a horrid little Swiss who died—how long?—a dozen, more than fifteen, years ago. He never recognised Miss Pansy, nor, knowing what he was about, would have anything to say to her; and there was no reason why he should. Osmond did, and that was better; though he had to fit on afterwards the whole rigmarole of his own wife’s having died in childbirth, and of his having, in grief and horror, banished the little girl from his sight for as long as possible before taking her home from nurse. His wife had really died, you know, of quite another matter and in quite another place: in the Piedmontese mountains, where they had gone, one August, because her health appeared to require the air, but where she was suddenly taken worse—fatally ill. The story passed, sufficiently; it was covered by the appearances so long as nobody heeded, as nobody cared to look into it. But of course I knew—without researches,” the Countess lucidly proceeded; “as also, you’ll understand, without a word said between us—I mean between Osmond and me. Don’t you see him looking at me, in silence, that way, to settle it?—that is to settle me if I should say anything. I said nothing, right or left—never a word to a creature, if you can believe that of me: on my honour, my dear, I speak of the thing to you now, after all this time, as I’ve never, never spoken. It was to be enough for me, from the first, that the child was my niece—from the moment she was my brother’s daughter. As for her veritable mother—!” But with this Pansy’s wonderful aunt dropped—as, involuntarily, from the impression of her sister-in-law’s face, out of which more eyes might have seemed to look at her than she had ever had to meet.
“The wife of a terrible little Swiss man who died—how long ago?—over a dozen, more than fifteen years back. He never acknowledged Miss Pansy, nor, knowing what he was doing, would he engage with her; and there was no reason for him to. Osmond did, and that was better; although he had to later explain that his wife had died in childbirth, and that he had, out of grief and horror, kept the little girl out of his sight for as long as possible before bringing her home from the nurse. The truth was, his wife had actually died of something quite different and in a completely different place: in the Piedmont mountains, where they had gone one August because her health seemed to need the fresh air, but where she suddenly took a turn for the worse—fatally ill. The story circulated enough; it was accepted as long as nobody paid attention, as nobody cared to look into it. But of course I knew—without needing to investigate,” the Countess explained clearly; “and, as you’ll understand, without a word exchanged between us—I mean between Osmond and me. Don’t you see him looking at me quietly, like that, to confirm it?—that is to confirm me if I should say anything. I didn’t say a thing, right or left—never a word to anyone, if you can believe that about me: on my honor, my dear, I’m speaking about this to you now, after all this time, as I’ve never, ever spoken. It was enough for me, from the start, that the child was my niece—from the moment she became my brother’s daughter. As for her real mother—!” But with this, Pansy’s amazing aunt fell silent—as if, involuntarily, drawn in by the impression of her sister-in-law’s face, out of which seemed to look more eyes than she had ever had to confront.
She had spoken no name, yet Isabel could but check, on her own lips, an echo of the unspoken. She sank to her seat again, hanging her head. “Why have you told me this?” she asked in a voice the Countess hardly recognised.
She hadn't said a name, but Isabel felt an echo of the unspoken on her own lips. She sank back into her seat, lowering her head. “Why did you tell me this?” she asked in a voice the Countess barely recognized.
“Because I’ve been so bored with your not knowing. I’ve been bored, frankly, my dear, with not having told you; as if, stupidly, all this time I couldn’t have managed! Ça me depasse, if you don’t mind my saying so, the things, all round you, that you’ve appeared to succeed in not knowing. It’s a sort of assistance—aid to innocent ignorance—that I’ve always been a bad hand at rendering; and in this connexion, that of keeping quiet for my brother, my virtue has at any rate finally found itself exhausted. It’s not a black lie, moreover, you know,” the Countess inimitably added. “The facts are exactly what I tell you.”
“Because I’ve been really bored with your lack of knowledge. Honestly, my dear, I’ve been tired of not telling you; as if, foolishly, all this time I couldn’t have done it! Ça me depasse, if you don’t mind me saying so, the things around you that you’ve somehow managed to stay clueless about. It’s a kind of help—support for innocent ignorance—that I’ve never been good at providing; and in this regard, trying to keep quiet for my brother, my patience has finally run out. It’s not a blatant lie, by the way, you know,” the Countess added in her own unique way. “The facts are exactly what I’m telling you.”
“I had no idea,” said Isabel presently; and looked up at her in a manner that doubtless matched the apparent witlessness of this confession.
“I had no idea,” Isabel said after a moment, looking up at her in a way that surely reflected the obvious cluelessness of this admission.
“So I believed—though it was hard to believe. Had it never occurred to you that he was for six or seven years her lover?”
“So I believed—though it was hard to accept. Had it never crossed your mind that he was her lover for six or seven years?”
“I don’t know. Things have occurred to me, and perhaps that was what they all meant.”
“I don’t know. Things have crossed my mind, and maybe that was what they all meant.”
“She has been wonderfully clever, she has been magnificent, about Pansy!” the Countess, before all this view of it, cried.
“She’s been incredibly clever, she’s been amazing, about Pansy!” the Countess exclaimed, in front of everyone.
“Oh, no idea, for me,” Isabel went on, “ever definitely took that form.” She appeared to be making out to herself what had been and what hadn’t. “And as it is—I don’t understand.”
“Oh, no idea, for me,” Isabel continued, “ever definitely took that form.” She seemed to be figuring out for herself what had happened and what hadn’t. “And as it stands—I don’t understand.”
She spoke as one troubled and puzzled, yet the poor Countess seemed to have seen her revelation fall below its possibilities of effect. She had expected to kindle some responsive blaze, but had barely extracted a spark. Isabel showed as scarce more impressed than she might have been, as a young woman of approved imagination, with some fine sinister passage of public history. “Don’t you recognise how the child could never pass for her husband’s?—that is with M. Merle himself,” her companion resumed. “They had been separated too long for that, and he had gone to some far country—I think to South America. If she had ever had children—which I’m not sure of—she had lost them. The conditions happened to make it workable, under stress (I mean at so awkward a pinch), that Osmond should acknowledge the little girl. His wife was dead—very true; but she had not been dead too long to put a certain accommodation of dates out of the question—from the moment, I mean, that suspicion wasn’t started; which was what they had to take care of. What was more natural than that poor Mrs. Osmond, at a distance and for a world not troubling about trifles, should have left behind her, poverina, the pledge of her brief happiness that had cost her her life? With the aid of a change of residence—Osmond had been living with her at Naples at the time of their stay in the Alps, and he in due course left it for ever—the whole history was successfully set going. My poor sister-in-law, in her grave, couldn’t help herself, and the real mother, to save her skin, renounced all visible property in the child.”
She spoke like someone who was troubled and confused, yet the poor Countess seemed to realize her revelation fell short of its potential impact. She had hoped to spark something significant but barely managed to get a flicker. Isabel appeared hardly more impressed than a young woman with an active imagination might be with a dramatic event from public history. “Don’t you see how the child could never pass for her husband’s?—that is with M. Merle himself,” her companion continued. “They had been apart for too long for that, and he had gone to some distant place—I think it was South America. If she had ever had children—which I'm not sure about—she had lost them. The circumstances made it feasible, under pressure (I mean at such an awkward moment), for Osmond to acknowledge the little girl. His wife was dead—that’s true; but she hadn’t been gone long enough to rule out some adjustment of dates—at least until suspicion arose; which was what they had to manage. What could be more natural than that poor Mrs. Osmond, from a distance and for a world not concerned with details, would have left behind her, poverina, the reminder of her short-lived happiness that cost her her life? With a change of scenery—Osmond had been living with her in Naples at the time of their stay in the Alps, and eventually he left for good—the whole story was successfully set into motion. My poor sister-in-law, in her grave, couldn’t do anything, and the real mother, to save her skin, gave up all visible claim to the child.”
“Ah, poor, poor woman!” cried Isabel, who herewith burst into tears. It was a long time since she had shed any; she had suffered a high reaction from weeping. But now they flowed with an abundance in which the Countess Gemini found only another discomfiture.
“Ah, poor, poor woman!” cried Isabel, who immediately burst into tears. It had been a long time since she had cried; she had experienced a strong reaction from weeping. But now they flowed freely, which only added to the Countess Gemini's discomfort.
“It’s very kind of you to pity her!” she discordantly laughed. “Yes indeed, you have a way of your own—!”
“It’s really nice of you to feel sorry for her!” she laughed awkwardly. “Yes, you definitely have your own style—!”
“He must have been false to his wife—and so very soon!” said Isabel with a sudden check.
“He must have been unfaithful to his wife—and so quickly!” said Isabel with a sudden pause.
“That’s all that’s wanting—that you should take up her cause!” the Countess went on. “I quite agree with you, however, that it was much too soon.”
"That’s all you need to do—take up her cause!” the Countess continued. “I totally agree, though, that it was way too soon.”
“But to me, to me—?” And Isabel hesitated as if she had not heard; as if her question—though it was sufficiently there in her eyes—were all for herself.
“But to me, to me—?” And Isabel paused as if she hadn't heard; as if her question—though it was clearly visible in her eyes—was meant only for herself.
“To you he has been faithful? Well, it depends, my dear, on what you call faithful. When he married you he was no longer the lover of another woman—such a lover as he had been, cara mia, between their risks and their precautions, while the thing lasted! That state of affairs had passed away; the lady had repented, or at all events, for reasons of her own, drawn back: she had always had, too, a worship of appearances so intense that even Osmond himself had got bored with it. You may therefore imagine what it was—when he couldn’t patch it on conveniently to any of those he goes in for! But the whole past was between them.”
“To you he has been loyal? Well, it depends, my dear, on what you mean by loyal. When he married you, he was no longer involved with another woman—such a relationship as he had with her, cara mia, with all its risks and precautions, while it lasted! That situation had ended; the lady had changed her mind, or for her own reasons, pulled back: she had always had such an intense obsession with appearances that even Osmond himself had gotten tired of it. So you can imagine how it was—when he couldn’t easily put it on any of those he goes for! But the whole past was between them.”
“Yes,” Isabel mechanically echoed, “the whole past is between them.”
“Yes,” Isabel said automatically, “the entire past is between them.”
“Ah, this later past is nothing. But for six or seven years, as I say, they had kept it up.”
“Ah, this recent past is nothing. But for six or seven years, as I mentioned, they had maintained it.”
She was silent a little. “Why then did she want him to marry me?”
She was quiet for a moment. “So why did she want him to marry me?”
“Ah my dear, that’s her superiority! Because you had money; and because she believed you would be good to Pansy.”
“Ah my dear, that's what makes her better! Because you had money; and because she thought you would treat Pansy well.”
“Poor woman—and Pansy who doesn’t like her!” cried Isabel.
“Poor woman—and Pansy who doesn’t like her!” cried Isabel.
“That’s the reason she wanted some one whom Pansy would like. She knows it; she knows everything.”
“That’s why she wanted someone Pansy would like. She knows it; she knows everything.”
“Will she know that you’ve told me this?”
“Will she find out that you told me this?”
“That will depend upon whether you tell her. She’s prepared for it, and do you know what she counts upon for her defence? On your believing that I lie. Perhaps you do; don’t make yourself uncomfortable to hide it. Only, as it happens this time, I don’t. I’ve told plenty of little idiotic fibs, but they’ve never hurt any one but myself.”
“That will depend on whether you tell her. She’s ready for it, and do you know what she relies on for her defense? That you’ll believe I’m lying. Maybe you do; don’t stress yourself out trying to hide it. But, as it turns out this time, I’m not lying. I’ve told plenty of silly little lies, but they’ve never hurt anyone but me.”
Isabel sat staring at her companion’s story as at a bale of fantastic wares some strolling gypsy might have unpacked on the carpet at her feet. “Why did Osmond never marry her?” she finally asked.
Isabel sat staring at her companion’s story as if it were a bundle of amazing goods that a wandering gypsy might have unpacked on the carpet at her feet. “Why didn’t Osmond ever marry her?” she finally asked.
“Because she had no money.” The Countess had an answer for everything, and if she lied she lied well. “No one knows, no one has ever known, what she lives on, or how she has got all those beautiful things. I don’t believe Osmond himself knows. Besides, she wouldn’t have married him.”
“Because she had no money.” The Countess had a response for everything, and if she was lying, she did it convincingly. “No one knows, no one has ever known, how she supports herself or how she acquired all those beautiful things. I don’t think Osmond himself even knows. Besides, she wouldn’t have married him.”
“How can she have loved him then?”
“How could she have loved him then?”
“She doesn’t love him in that way. She did at first, and then, I suppose, she would have married him; but at that time her husband was living. By the time M. Merle had rejoined—I won’t say his ancestors, because he never had any—her relations with Osmond had changed, and she had grown more ambitious. Besides, she has never had, about him,” the Countess went on, leaving Isabel to wince for it so tragically afterwards—“she had never had, what you might call any illusions of intelligence. She hoped she might marry a great man; that has always been her idea. She has waited and watched and plotted and prayed; but she has never succeeded. I don’t call Madame Merle a success, you know. I don’t know what she may accomplish yet, but at present she has very little to show. The only tangible result she has ever achieved—except, of course, getting to know every one and staying with them free of expense—has been her bringing you and Osmond together. Oh, she did that, my dear; you needn’t look as if you doubted it. I’ve watched them for years; I know everything—everything. I’m thought a great scatterbrain, but I’ve had enough application of mind to follow up those two. She hates me, and her way of showing it is to pretend to be for ever defending me. When people say I’ve had fifteen lovers she looks horrified and declares that quite half of them were never proved. She has been afraid of me for years, and she has taken great comfort in the vile, false things people have said about me. She has been afraid I’d expose her, and she threatened me one day when Osmond began to pay his court to you. It was at his house in Florence; do you remember that afternoon when she brought you there and we had tea in the garden? She let me know then that if I should tell tales two could play at that game. She pretends there’s a good deal more to tell about me than about her. It would be an interesting comparison! I don’t care a fig what she may say, simply because I know you don’t care a fig. You can’t trouble your head about me less than you do already. So she may take her revenge as she chooses; I don’t think she’ll frighten you very much. Her great idea has been to be tremendously irreproachable—a kind of full-blown lily—the incarnation of propriety. She has always worshipped that god. There should be no scandal about Caesar’s wife, you know; and, as I say, she has always hoped to marry Caesar. That was one reason she wouldn’t marry Osmond; the fear that on seeing her with Pansy people would put things together—would even see a resemblance. She has had a terror lest the mother should betray herself. She has been awfully careful; the mother has never done so.”
“She doesn’t love him like that. She did at first, and then, I guess, she would have married him; but at that time her husband was still alive. By the time M. Merle came back—I won’t say from his ancestors, since he never had any—her feelings for Osmond had changed, and she had become more ambitious. Plus, she has never really had, with him,” the Countess continued, leaving Isabel to feel that pain later—“she never had what you could call any illusions of intelligence. She hoped she might marry a great man; that’s always been her dream. She has waited, watched, plotted, and prayed; but she has never succeeded. I wouldn’t call Madame Merle a success, you know. I don’t know what she might achieve in the future, but right now she has very little to show for it. The only real outcome she has ever had—except, of course, getting to know everyone and hanging out with them for free—has been bringing you and Osmond together. Oh, she did that, my dear; you don’t need to look doubtful. I’ve watched them for years; I know everything—everything. People think I’m a big scatterbrain, but I’ve kept my eye on those two. She hates me, and her way of showing it is to pretend to be always defending me. When people say I’ve had fifteen lovers, she looks horrified and insists that at least half of them were never confirmed. She has been scared of me for years, and she has taken a twisted comfort in the nasty, false things people have said about me. She’s been afraid I’d expose her, and she threatened me one day when Osmond started courting you. It was at his house in Florence; do you remember that afternoon when she brought you there and we had tea in the garden? She let me know then that if I spilled any secrets, she could play that game too. She pretends there’s a lot more to know about me than about her. It would be an interesting comparison! I really don’t care what she might say, simply because I know you don’t care at all. You couldn’t be less bothered about me than you already are. So she can get her revenge however she wants; I don’t think she’ll scare you much. Her big idea has been to be incredibly proper—a kind of perfect lily—the embodiment of propriety. She has always worshipped that ideal. There should be no scandal about Caesar’s wife, you know; and as I said, she’s always hoped to marry Caesar. That’s one reason she wouldn’t marry Osmond; she was afraid that seeing her with Pansy would lead people to put things together—might even see a resemblance. She has been terrified that the mother would give herself away. She has been extremely cautious; the mother has never done so.”
“Yes, yes, the mother has done so,” said Isabel, who had listened to all this with a face more and more wan. “She betrayed herself to me the other day, though I didn’t recognise her. There appeared to have been a chance of Pansy’s making a great marriage, and in her disappointment at its not coming off she almost dropped the mask.”
“Yes, yes, the mother has done that,” said Isabel, who had been listening with an increasingly pale face. “She revealed herself to me the other day, even though I didn’t recognize her. There seemed to be an opportunity for Pansy to make a great marriage, and in her disappointment at it not happening, she almost let her guard down.”
“Ah, that’s where she’d dish herself!” cried the Countess. “She has failed so dreadfully that she’s determined her daughter shall make it up.”
“Ah, that’s where she’d put herself!” shouted the Countess. “She has messed up so badly that she’s made up her mind for her daughter to fix it.”
Isabel started at the words “her daughter,” which her guest threw off so familiarly. “It seems very wonderful,” she murmured; and in this bewildering impression she had almost lost her sense of being personally touched by the story.
Isabel reacted to the phrase “her daughter,” which her guest used so casually. “That sounds really amazing,” she said softly; and in this confusing moment, she had nearly lost her feeling of being personally affected by the story.
“Now don’t go and turn against the poor innocent child!” the Countess went on. “She’s very nice, in spite of her deplorable origin. I myself have liked Pansy; not, naturally, because she was hers, but because she had become yours.”
“Now don’t go and turn against the poor innocent child!” the Countess continued. “She’s really nice, despite her unfortunate background. I’ve always liked Pansy; not, of course, because she was hers, but because she had become yours.”
“Yes, she has become mine. And how the poor woman must have suffered at seeing me—!” Isabel exclaimed while she flushed at the thought.
“Yes, she’s become mine. And I can only imagine how the poor woman must have suffered seeing me—!” Isabel exclaimed, blushing at the thought.
“I don’t believe she has suffered; on the contrary, she has enjoyed. Osmond’s marriage has given his daughter a great little lift. Before that she lived in a hole. And do you know what the mother thought? That you might take such a fancy to the child that you’d do something for her. Osmond of course could never give her a portion. Osmond was really extremely poor; but of course you know all about that. Ah, my dear,” cried the Countess, “why did you ever inherit money?” She stopped a moment as if she saw something singular in Isabel’s face. “Don’t tell me now that you’ll give her a dot. You’re capable of that, but I would refuse to believe it. Don’t try to be too good. Be a little easy and natural and nasty; feel a little wicked, for the comfort of it, once in your life!”
“I don’t think she’s suffered; on the contrary, she’s thrived. Osmond’s marriage has really lifted his daughter up. Before that, she was stuck in a rut. And do you know what her mother thought? That you might get so attached to the girl that you’d help her out. Osmond could never really give her a dowry. Osmond was actually quite poor; but I’m sure you’re aware of that. Ah, my dear,” the Countess exclaimed, “why did you have to inherit money?” She paused for a moment as if she noticed something unusual in Isabel’s expression. “Don’t tell me now that you plan to give her a dowry. You could totally do that, but I wouldn’t believe it. Don’t try to be too virtuous. Let yourself be a little easygoing and natural and a bit mischievous; feel a little naughty for once, just for the comfort of it!”
“It’s very strange. I suppose I ought to know, but I’m sorry,” Isabel said. “I’m much obliged to you.”
“It’s really strange. I guess I should know, but I’m sorry,” Isabel said. “I really appreciate it.”
“Yes, you seem to be!” cried the Countess with a mocking laugh. “Perhaps you are—perhaps you’re not. You don’t take it as I should have thought.”
“Yeah, you definitely do!” the Countess said with a sarcastic laugh. “Maybe you are—maybe you aren’t. You don’t react the way I expected you to.”
“How should I take it?” Isabel asked.
“How should I take it?” Isabel asked.
“Well, I should say as a woman who has been made use of.” Isabel made no answer to this; she only listened, and the Countess went on. “They’ve always been bound to each other; they remained so even after she broke off—or he did. But he has always been more for her than she has been for him. When their little carnival was over they made a bargain that each should give the other complete liberty, but that each should also do everything possible to help the other on. You may ask me how I know such a thing as that. I know it by the way they’ve behaved. Now see how much better women are than men! She has found a wife for Osmond, but Osmond has never lifted a little finger for her. She has worked for him, plotted for him, suffered for him; she has even more than once found money for him; and the end of it is that he’s tired of her. She’s an old habit; there are moments when he needs her, but on the whole he wouldn’t miss her if she were removed. And, what’s more, to-day she knows it. So you needn’t be jealous!” the Countess added humorously.
“Well, I have to say as a woman who has been used.” Isabel didn’t respond; she just listened, and the Countess continued. “They’ve always been connected; they stayed that way even after she ended things—or he did. But he’s always cared more for her than she has for him. When their little fling was over, they agreed to give each other complete freedom, but also to do everything they could to help each other out. You might wonder how I know all this. I know it by how they’ve acted. Now look at how much better women are than men! She found a wife for Osmond, but Osmond has never done a thing for her. She has worked for him, schemed for him, suffered for him; she has even found money for him more than once; and in the end, he’s just tired of her. She’s an old routine; there are moments when he needs her, but overall he wouldn’t care if she was gone. And what’s more, today she knows it. So you don’t need to be jealous!” the Countess added playfully.
Isabel rose from her sofa again; she felt bruised and scant of breath; her head was humming with new knowledge. “I’m much obliged to you,” she repeated. And then she added abruptly, in quite a different tone: “How do you know all this?”
Isabel got up from her sofa again; she felt sore and short of breath; her head was buzzing with new information. “I really appreciate it,” she said again. Then she suddenly asked, in a completely different tone, “How do you know all this?”
This enquiry appeared to ruffle the Countess more than Isabel’s expression of gratitude pleased her. She gave her companion a bold stare, with which, “Let us assume that I’ve invented it!” she cried. She too, however, suddenly changed her tone and, laying her hand on Isabel’s arm, said with the penetration of her sharp bright smile: “Now will you give up your journey?”
This question seemed to upset the Countess more than Isabel's show of gratitude satisfied her. She shot her companion a daring look and said, “Let’s just say I made it up!” However, she quickly switched her tone, placing her hand on Isabel’s arm and saying with the sharp brightness of her smile: “So, will you give up your journey now?”
Isabel started a little; she turned away. But she felt weak and in a moment had to lay her arm upon the mantel-shelf for support. She stood a minute so, and then upon her arm she dropped her dizzy head, with closed eyes and pale lips.
Isabel flinched slightly and turned away. But she felt weak and soon had to rest her arm on the mantel for support. She stood like that for a minute, and then she let her dizzy head fall onto her arm, eyes closed and lips pale.
“I’ve done wrong to speak—I’ve made you ill!” the Countess cried.
“I shouldn’t have said anything—I’ve made you sick!” the Countess exclaimed.
“Ah, I must see Ralph!” Isabel wailed; not in resentment, not in the quick passion her companion had looked for; but in a tone of far-reaching, infinite sadness.
“Ah, I need to see Ralph!” Isabel cried; not in anger, not in the intense emotion her friend had expected; but in a voice filled with deep, endless sadness.
CHAPTER LII
There was a train for Turin and Paris that evening; and after the Countess had left her Isabel had a rapid and decisive conference with her maid, who was discreet, devoted and active. After this she thought (except of her journey) only of one thing. She must go and see Pansy; from her she couldn’t turn away. She had not seen her yet, as Osmond had given her to understand that it was too soon to begin. She drove at five o’clock to a high floor in a narrow street in the quarter of the Piazza Navona, and was admitted by the portress of the convent, a genial and obsequious person. Isabel had been at this institution before; she had come with Pansy to see the sisters. She knew they were good women, and she saw that the large rooms were clean and cheerful and that the well-used garden had sun for winter and shade for spring. But she disliked the place, which affronted and almost frightened her; not for the world would she have spent a night there. It produced to-day more than before the impression of a well-appointed prison; for it was not possible to pretend Pansy was free to leave it. This innocent creature had been presented to her in a new and violent light, but the secondary effect of the revelation was to make her reach out a hand.
There was a train to Turin and Paris that evening, and after the Countess had left, Isabel had a quick and decisive talk with her maid, who was discreet, devoted, and efficient. After that, she thought—except for her journey—only of one thing. She had to go see Pansy; she couldn’t just forget about her. She hadn’t seen her yet, as Osmond had indicated it was too soon to start. She drove at five o’clock to a high floor in a narrow street in the Piazza Navona area and was let in by the friendly and accommodating portress of the convent. Isabel had been to this place before; she had come with Pansy to visit the sisters. She knew they were good women, and she noticed that the large rooms were clean and cheerful, and that the well-kept garden had sun for winter and shade for spring. However, she disliked the place, which irritated and almost scared her; she wouldn’t spend a night there for anything. Today, it felt even more like a well-maintained prison; it was impossible to pretend that Pansy was free to leave. This innocent girl had been shown to her in a new and intense way, but the secondary effect of this revelation was to make her reach out a hand.
The portress left her to wait in the parlour of the convent while she went to make it known that there was a visitor for the dear young lady. The parlour was a vast, cold apartment, with new-looking furniture; a large clean stove of white porcelain, unlighted, a collection of wax flowers under glass, and a series of engravings from religious pictures on the walls. On the other occasion Isabel had thought it less like Rome than like Philadelphia, but to-day she made no reflexions; the apartment only seemed to her very empty and very soundless. The portress returned at the end of some five minutes, ushering in another person. Isabel got up, expecting to see one of the ladies of the sisterhood, but to her extreme surprise found herself confronted with Madame Merle. The effect was strange, for Madame Merle was already so present to her vision that her appearance in the flesh was like suddenly, and rather awfully, seeing a painted picture move. Isabel had been thinking all day of her falsity, her audacity, her ability, her probable suffering; and these dark things seemed to flash with a sudden light as she entered the room. Her being there at all had the character of ugly evidence, of handwritings, of profaned relics, of grim things produced in court. It made Isabel feel faint; if it had been necessary to speak on the spot she would have been quite unable. But no such necessity was distinct to her; it seemed to her indeed that she had absolutely nothing to say to Madame Merle. In one’s relations with this lady, however, there were never any absolute necessities; she had a manner which carried off not only her own deficiencies but those of other people. But she was different from usual; she came in slowly, behind the portress, and Isabel instantly perceived that she was not likely to depend upon her habitual resources. For her too the occasion was exceptional, and she had undertaken to treat it by the light of the moment. This gave her a peculiar gravity; she pretended not even to smile, and though Isabel saw that she was more than ever playing a part it seemed to her that on the whole the wonderful woman had never been so natural. She looked at her young friend from head to foot, but not harshly nor defiantly; with a cold gentleness rather, and an absence of any air of allusion to their last meeting. It was as if she had wished to mark a distinction. She had been irritated then, she was reconciled now.
The doorkeeper left her to wait in the convent's parlor while she went to announce that a visitor had arrived for the dear young lady. The parlor was a large, chilly room with new-looking furniture; a big, clean, unlit white porcelain stove, a collection of wax flowers under glass, and a series of religious engravings on the walls. On a previous occasion, Isabel had thought it resembled Philadelphia more than Rome, but today she had no reflections; the room just felt very empty and silent. The doorkeeper returned after about five minutes, bringing in another person. Isabel stood up, expecting to see one of the nuns, but to her shock, she found herself face-to-face with Madame Merle. The effect was strange, as Madame Merle was so vivid in her memory that seeing her in person felt like witnessing a painted picture come to life, which was both sudden and somewhat unsettling. Isabel had been thinking all day about her deceit, her boldness, her skill, and her likely suffering; and these dark thoughts seemed to brighten as she entered the room. Her presence felt like unwelcome proof, like unsettling documents, like sacred relics turned profane, like grim evidence presented in court. It made Isabel feel faint; had she needed to speak right away, she wouldn't have been able to. But there was no clear need to talk; in fact, it seemed to her that she had nothing to say to Madame Merle at all. However, in her dealings with this woman, there were never any absolute requirements; she had a way of overcoming not just her own shortcomings but those of others as well. But today she was different; she entered slowly, behind the doorkeeper, and Isabel immediately sensed that she wasn't likely to rely on her usual strategies. This occasion was special for her too, and she had decided to approach it based on the current moment. This gave her an unusual seriousness; she even pretended not to smile, and although Isabel noticed she was acting more than ever, it seemed to her that the remarkable woman had never felt so genuine. She looked at her young friend from head to toe, but not harshly or defiantly; rather, with a cold gentleness and without any hint of their last encounter. It was as if she wanted to make a distinction. She had been irritated then, but now she was reconciled.
“You can leave us alone,” she said to the portress; “in five minutes this lady will ring for you.” And then she turned to Isabel, who, after noting what has just been mentioned, had ceased to notice and had let her eyes wander as far as the limits of the room would allow. She wished never to look at Madame Merle again. “You’re surprised to find me here, and I’m afraid you’re not pleased,” this lady went on. “You don’t see why I should have come; it’s as if I had anticipated you. I confess I’ve been rather indiscreet—I ought to have asked your permission.” There was none of the oblique movement of irony in this; it was said simply and mildly; but Isabel, far afloat on a sea of wonder and pain, could not have told herself with what intention it was uttered. “But I’ve not been sitting long,” Madame Merle continued; “that is I’ve not been long with Pansy. I came to see her because it occurred to me this afternoon that she must be rather lonely and perhaps even a little miserable. It may be good for a small girl; I know so little about small girls; I can’t tell. At any rate it’s a little dismal. Therefore I came—on the chance. I knew of course that you’d come, and her father as well; still, I had not been told other visitors were forbidden. The good woman—what’s her name? Madame Catherine—made no objection whatever. I stayed twenty minutes with Pansy; she has a charming little room, not in the least conventual, with a piano and flowers. She has arranged it delightfully; she has so much taste. Of course it’s all none of my business, but I feel happier since I’ve seen her. She may even have a maid if she likes; but of course she has no occasion to dress. She wears a little black frock; she looks so charming. I went afterwards to see Mother Catherine, who has a very good room too; I assure you I don’t find the poor sisters at all monastic. Mother Catherine has a most coquettish little toilet-table, with something that looked uncommonly like a bottle of eau-de-Cologne. She speaks delightfully of Pansy; says it’s a great happiness for them to have her. She’s a little saint of heaven and a model to the oldest of them. Just as I was leaving Madame Catherine the portress came to say to her that there was a lady for the signorina. Of course I knew it must be you, and I asked her to let me go and receive you in her place. She demurred greatly—I must tell you that—and said it was her duty to notify the Mother Superior; it was of such high importance that you should be treated with respect. I requested her to let the Mother Superior alone and asked her how she supposed I would treat you!”
“You can leave us alone,” she told the portress. “In five minutes, this lady will ring for you.” Then she turned to Isabel, who, after hearing what was just said, had stopped paying attention and let her gaze wander as far as the room would allow. She wanted to avoid looking at Madame Merle again. “You’re surprised to see me here, and I’m afraid you’re not happy about it,” this lady continued. “You don’t understand why I came; it’s almost like I was expecting you. I admit I’ve been a bit rude—I should have asked for your permission.” There wasn’t any hint of sarcasm in her tone; it was said simply and gently. But Isabel, lost in a mix of confusion and hurt, couldn’t figure out what it meant. “But I haven’t been sitting here long,” Madame Merle went on; “I haven’t spent much time with Pansy. I came to see her because it struck me this afternoon that she might be feeling a bit lonely and maybe even a little unhappy. It could be good for a small girl; I don’t know much about small girls; I can’t say. At any rate, it’s a bit gloomy. So I came—just on the off chance. I knew you’d be here, and her father too; still, no one told me that other visitors weren’t allowed. The good woman—what’s her name? Madame Catherine—didn’t object at all. I spent twenty minutes with Pansy; she has a lovely little room, not at all convent-like, with a piano and flowers. She’s arranged it beautifully; she has such good taste. Of course, it’s none of my business, but I feel better after seeing her. She can have a maid if she wants; but really, she doesn’t need to dress up. She wears a little black dress; she looks so charming. After that, I went to see Mother Catherine, who has a very nice room too; I assure you I don’t find the poor sisters at all monastic. Mother Catherine has a very cute little vanity, with something that looked a lot like a bottle of eau-de-Cologne. She speaks wonderfully of Pansy; she says it’s a great joy for them to have her. She’s a little saint from heaven and a role model for the oldest of them. Just as I was leaving, Madame Catherine, the portress, came to tell her that there was a lady for the signorina. Of course, I knew it had to be you, and I asked her to let me go and welcome you in her place. She hesitated a lot—I must tell you that—and said it was her duty to inform the Mother Superior; it was very important that you be treated with respect. I asked her to leave the Mother Superior out of it and wondered how she thought I would treat you!”
So Madame Merle went on, with much of the brilliancy of a woman who had long been a mistress of the art of conversation. But there were phases and gradations in her speech, not one of which was lost upon Isabel’s ear, though her eyes were absent from her companion’s face. She had not proceeded far before Isabel noted a sudden break in her voice, a lapse in her continuity, which was in itself a complete drama. This subtle modulation marked a momentous discovery—the perception of an entirely new attitude on the part of her listener. Madame Merle had guessed in the space of an instant that everything was at end between them, and in the space of another instant she had guessed the reason why. The person who stood there was not the same one she had seen hitherto, but was a very different person—a person who knew her secret. This discovery was tremendous, and from the moment she made it the most accomplished of women faltered and lost her courage. But only for that moment. Then the conscious stream of her perfect manner gathered itself again and flowed on as smoothly as might be to the end. But it was only because she had the end in view that she was able to proceed. She had been touched with a point that made her quiver, and she needed all the alertness of her will to repress her agitation. Her only safety was in her not betraying herself. She resisted this, but the startled quality of her voice refused to improve—she couldn’t help it—while she heard herself say she hardly knew what. The tide of her confidence ebbed, and she was able only just to glide into port, faintly grazing the bottom.
So Madame Merle continued, with the charm of a woman who had long mastered the art of conversation. But there were nuances in her speech, each one catching Isabel's attention, even though her gaze was elsewhere. She hadn’t gone far before Isabel noticed a sudden break in her voice, a lapse in her flow, which revealed a whole story. This subtle change marked a significant realization—the understanding of a completely new attitude from her listener. In an instant, Madame Merle had sensed that everything had changed between them and, just as quickly, she understood why. The person standing there was not the same as before; this was someone who knew her secret. This revelation was overwhelming, and from that moment, even the most polished of women faltered and lost her composure. But only for a moment. Then she regained her poise, and her demeanor flowed smoothly again towards the end. However, it was only because she was focused on the end that she could continue. She had been struck by a thought that made her tremble, and she needed all her willpower to suppress her unease. Her only defense was to not reveal her true feelings. She fought against this urge, but the startled tone of her voice wouldn’t improve—she couldn’t help it—while she heard herself say things she barely understood. Her confidence waned, and she barely managed to steer herself to safety, scraping the bottom as she did.
Isabel saw it all as distinctly as if it had been reflected in a large clear glass. It might have been a great moment for her, for it might have been a moment of triumph. That Madame Merle had lost her pluck and saw before her the phantom of exposure—this in itself was a revenge, this in itself was almost the promise of a brighter day. And for a moment during which she stood apparently looking out of the window, with her back half-turned, Isabel enjoyed that knowledge. On the other side of the window lay the garden of the convent; but this is not what she saw; she saw nothing of the budding plants and the glowing afternoon. She saw, in the crude light of that revelation which had already become a part of experience and to which the very frailty of the vessel in which it had been offered her only gave an intrinsic price, the dry staring fact that she had been an applied handled hung-up tool, as senseless and convenient as mere shaped wood and iron. All the bitterness of this knowledge surged into her soul again; it was as if she felt on her lips the taste of dishonour. There was a moment during which, if she had turned and spoken, she would have said something that would hiss like a lash. But she closed her eyes, and then the hideous vision dropped. What remained was the cleverest woman in the world standing there within a few feet of her and knowing as little what to think as the meanest. Isabel’s only revenge was to be silent still—to leave Madame Merle in this unprecedented situation. She left her there for a period that must have seemed long to this lady, who at last seated herself with a movement which was in itself a confession of helplessness. Then Isabel turned slow eyes, looking down at her. Madame Merle was very pale; her own eyes covered Isabel’s face. She might see what she would, but her danger was over. Isabel would never accuse her, never reproach her; perhaps because she never would give her the opportunity to defend herself.
Isabel saw everything as clearly as if it had been reflected in a large, clear mirror. This could have been a significant moment for her, a moment of triumph. The fact that Madame Merle had lost her confidence and was facing the ghost of exposure—this alone was a form of revenge, a hint of a brighter future. For a moment, while she stood seemingly gazing out of the window with her back partly turned, Isabel savored that realization. On the other side of the window was the convent garden; however, that wasn’t what she focused on. She didn’t see the budding plants or the glowing afternoon. Instead, she perceived, in the harsh light of that realization which had already become part of her experience, that she had been an overused, disregarded tool, as senseless and convenient as a piece of shaped wood or iron. All the bitterness of this knowledge rushed into her soul once more; it was as if she could taste dishonor on her lips. There was a moment when, if she had turned and spoken, her words would have stung like a whip. But she closed her eyes, and the horrifying vision faded. What remained was the smartest woman in the world standing just a few feet away from her, just as confused as the least informed person. Isabel’s only revenge was to remain silent—to leave Madame Merle in this unprecedented situation. She let her stay like that for a time that must have felt long to the lady, who eventually sat down, a gesture that in itself admitted defeat. Then Isabel turned her gaze slowly downward at her. Madame Merle was very pale; her own eyes covered Isabel’s face. She could see what she wished, but her danger had passed. Isabel would never accuse her or blame her; perhaps because she would never allow her the chance to defend herself.
“I’m come to bid Pansy good-bye,” our young woman said at last. “I go to England to-night.”
“I’ve come to say goodbye to Pansy,” our young woman finally said. “I’m leaving for England tonight.”
“Go to England to-night!” Madame Merle repeated sitting there and looking up at her.
“Go to England tonight!” Madame Merle said, sitting there and looking up at her.
“I’m going to Gardencourt. Ralph Touchett’s dying.”
“I’m going to Gardencourt. Ralph Touchett is dying.”
“Ah, you’ll feel that.” Madame Merle recovered herself; she had a chance to express sympathy. “Do you go alone?”
“Ah, you’ll feel that.” Madame Merle gathered herself; she had a chance to show sympathy. “Are you going alone?”
“Yes; without my husband.”
"Yes; without my partner."
Madame Merle gave a low vague murmur; a sort of recognition of the general sadness of things. “Mr. Touchett never liked me, but I’m sorry he’s dying. Shall you see his mother?”
Madame Merle made a soft, indistinct sound, acknowledging the overall sadness of things. “Mr. Touchett never cared for me, but I feel sorry that he’s dying. Will you see his mother?”
“Yes; she has returned from America.”
"Yes, she's back from the U.S."
“She used to be very kind to me; but she has changed. Others too have changed,” said Madame Merle with a quiet noble pathos. She paused a moment, then added: “And you’ll see dear old Gardencourt again!”
“She used to be really nice to me; but she’s different now. Others have changed too,” said Madame Merle with a calm, dignified sadness. She paused for a moment, then added: “And you’ll see dear old Gardencourt again!”
“I shall not enjoy it much,” Isabel answered.
“I won't enjoy it much,” Isabel replied.
“Naturally—in your grief. But it’s on the whole, of all the houses I know, and I know many, the one I should have liked best to live in. I don’t venture to send a message to the people,” Madame Merle added; “but I should like to give my love to the place.”
“Of course—because of your grief. But honestly, out of all the houses I know, and I know a lot, this is the one I would have loved to live in the most. I don’t feel comfortable sending a message to the people,” Madame Merle added; “but I would like to send my love to the place.”
Isabel turned away. “I had better go to Pansy. I’ve not much time.”
Isabel turned away. “I should head to Pansy. I don't have much time.”
While she looked about her for the proper egress, the door opened and admitted one of the ladies of the house, who advanced with a discreet smile, gently rubbing, under her long loose sleeves, a pair of plump white hands. Isabel recognised Madame Catherine, whose acquaintance she had already made, and begged that she would immediately let her see Miss Osmond. Madame Catherine looked doubly discreet, but smiled very blandly and said: “It will be good for her to see you. I’ll take you to her myself.” Then she directed her pleased guarded vision to Madame Merle.
While she looked around for the right way out, the door opened, and one of the ladies of the house came in with a subtle smile, gently rubbing a pair of plump white hands under her long, loose sleeves. Isabel recognized Madame Catherine, whom she had already met, and asked her to take her to see Miss Osmond right away. Madame Catherine appeared even more discreet but smiled warmly and said, “It will be good for her to see you. I’ll take you to her myself.” Then she turned her pleased but careful gaze toward Madame Merle.
“Will you let me remain a little?” this lady asked. “It’s so good to be here.”
“Will you let me stay a bit longer?” this lady asked. “It’s so nice to be here.”
“You may remain always if you like!” And the good sister gave a knowing laugh.
“You can stay forever if you want!” And the kind sister shared a knowing laugh.
She led Isabel out of the room, through several corridors, and up a long staircase. All these departments were solid and bare, light and clean; so, thought Isabel, are the great penal establishments. Madame Catherine gently pushed open the door of Pansy’s room and ushered in the visitor; then stood smiling with folded hands while the two others met and embraced.
She took Isabel out of the room, through a few hallways, and up a long staircase. All these areas felt sturdy and plain, bright and tidy; Isabel thought, just like the big prisons. Madame Catherine gently opened the door to Pansy’s room and let the visitor in; then she stood there, smiling with her hands folded while the two of them greeted each other with a hug.
“She’s glad to see you,” she repeated; “it will do her good.” And she placed the best chair carefully for Isabel. But she made no movement to seat herself; she seemed ready to retire. “How does this dear child look?” she asked of Isabel, lingering a moment.
“She’s happy to see you,” she repeated; “it will be good for her.” And she carefully arranged the best chair for Isabel. But she didn’t make any move to sit down; she appeared ready to leave. “How does this sweet girl look?” she asked Isabel, pausing for a moment.
“She looks pale,” Isabel answered.
“She looks pale,” Isabel replied.
“That’s the pleasure of seeing you. She’s very happy. Elle éclaire la maison,” said the good sister.
"That’s the joy of seeing you. She’s really happy. She lights up the house,” said the kind sister.
Pansy wore, as Madame Merle had said, a little black dress; it was perhaps this that made her look pale. “They’re very good to me—they think of everything!” she exclaimed with all her customary eagerness to accommodate.
Pansy wore, as Madame Merle had said, a little black dress; it was probably this that made her look pale. “They’re really good to me—they think of everything!” she exclaimed with all her usual eagerness to please.
“We think of you always—you’re a precious charge,” Madame Catherine remarked in the tone of a woman with whom benevolence was a habit and whose conception of duty was the acceptance of every care. It fell with a leaden weight on Isabel’s ears; it seemed to represent the surrender of a personality, the authority of the Church.
“We think of you all the time—you’re really important to us,” Madame Catherine said in a way that showed kindness was second nature to her and that her sense of duty meant embracing every responsibility. It landed heavily on Isabel’s ears; it felt like the loss of her individuality, the influence of the Church.
When Madame Catherine had left them together Pansy kneeled down and hid her head in her stepmother’s lap. So she remained some moments, while Isabel gently stroked her hair. Then she got up, averting her face and looking about the room. “Don’t you think I’ve arranged it well? I’ve everything I have at home.”
When Madame Catherine had left them alone, Pansy knelt down and buried her head in her stepmother’s lap. She stayed like that for a moment while Isabel gently ran her fingers through her hair. Then Pansy got up, turning her face away and scanning the room. “Don’t you think I’ve decorated it nicely? I’ve got everything I have from home.”
“It’s very pretty; you’re very comfortable.” Isabel scarcely knew what she could say to her. On the one hand she couldn’t let her think she had come to pity her, and on the other it would be a dull mockery to pretend to rejoice with her. So she simply added after a moment: “I’ve come to bid you good-bye. I’m going to England.”
“It’s really beautiful; you look so relaxed.” Isabel barely knew how to respond to her. On one hand, she couldn’t let her think that she had come to feel sorry for her, and on the other, it would feel empty to act like she was happy for her. So she just said after a moment: “I’ve come to say goodbye. I’m going to England.”
Pansy’s white little face turned red. “To England! Not to come back?”
Pansy’s pale face flushed with color. “To England! You’re not coming back?”
“I don’t know when I shall come back.”
“I don’t know when I’ll be back.”
“Ah, I’m sorry,” Pansy breathed with faintness. She spoke as if she had no right to criticise; but her tone expressed a depth of disappointment.
“Ah, I’m sorry,” Pansy said weakly. She spoke as if she had no right to criticize; but her tone revealed a deep sense of disappointment.
“My cousin, Mr. Touchett, is very ill; he’ll probably die. I wish to see him,” Isabel said.
“My cousin, Mr. Touchett, is very sick; he’ll probably die. I want to see him,” Isabel said.
“Ah yes; you told me he would die. Of course you must go. And will papa go?”
“Ah yes; you said he would die. Of course you have to go. And will Dad go?”
“No; I shall go alone.”
“No; I’m going alone.”
For a moment the girl said nothing. Isabel had often wondered what she thought of the apparent relations of her father with his wife; but never by a glance, by an intimation, had she let it be seen that she deemed them deficient in an air of intimacy. She made her reflexions, Isabel was sure; and she must have had a conviction that there were husbands and wives who were more intimate than that. But Pansy was not indiscreet even in thought; she would as little have ventured to judge her gentle stepmother as to criticise her magnificent father. Her heart may have stood almost as still as it would have done had she seen two of the saints in the great picture in the convent chapel turn their painted heads and shake them at each other. But as in this latter case she would (for very solemnity’s sake) never have mentioned the awful phenomenon, so she put away all knowledge of the secrets of larger lives than her own. “You’ll be very far away,” she presently went on.
For a moment, the girl was silent. Isabel had often wondered what Pansy thought of her father's relationship with his wife; yet, not once did she give a hint or a glance to suggest she thought their relationship lacked intimacy. Isabel was sure Pansy was reflecting on it and believed that some husbands and wives shared a deeper bond. But Pansy wasn't one to pry, not even in her thoughts; she wouldn’t have dared to judge her kind stepmother or to criticize her impressive father. Her heart may have felt as still as it would if she had seen two saints in the grand painting in the convent chapel turn their painted heads and shake them at one another. Just like in that case, she would never have mentioned such an ominous phenomenon out of respect, so she kept any knowledge of the complexities of lives larger than her own to herself. “You’ll be very far away,” she eventually said.
“Yes; I shall be far away. But it will scarcely matter,” Isabel explained; “since so long as you’re here I can’t be called near you.”
"Yes; I will be far away. But it won't really matter," Isabel explained; "because as long as you're here, I can't be considered close to you."
“Yes, but you can come and see me; though you’ve not come very often.”
“Yes, but you can come and see me; although you haven't visited me very often.”
“I’ve not come because your father forbade it. To-day I bring nothing with me. I can’t amuse you.”
“I didn’t come because your dad said I shouldn’t. Today I’m not bringing anything with me. I can’t entertain you.”
“I’m not to be amused. That’s not what papa wishes.”
“I’m not supposed to be entertained. That’s not what Dad wants.”
“Then it hardly matters whether I’m in Rome or in England.”
“Then it really doesn’t make a difference whether I’m in Rome or in England.”
“You’re not happy, Mrs. Osmond,” said Pansy.
“You're not happy, Mrs. Osmond,” Pansy said.
“Not very. But it doesn’t matter.”
“Not really. But it doesn’t matter.”
“That’s what I say to myself. What does it matter? But I should like to come out.”
"That’s what I tell myself. What does it really matter? But I’d like to get out."
“I wish indeed you might.”
"I really hope you can."
“Don’t leave me here,” Pansy went on gently.
“Don’t leave me here,” Pansy continued softly.
Isabel said nothing for a minute; her heart beat fast. “Will you come away with me now?” she asked.
Isabel stayed silent for a minute; her heart raced. “Will you come away with me now?” she asked.
Pansy looked at her pleadingly. “Did papa tell you to bring me?”
Pansy looked at her with hope in her eyes. “Did Dad ask you to bring me?”
“No; it’s my own proposal.”
“No; it’s my proposal.”
“I think I had better wait then. Did papa send me no message?”
“I guess I should wait then. Did Dad not send me a message?”
“I don’t think he knew I was coming.”
"I don’t think he realized I was coming."
“He thinks I’ve not had enough,” said Pansy. “But I have. The ladies are very kind to me and the little girls come to see me. There are some very little ones—such charming children. Then my room—you can see for yourself. All that’s very delightful. But I’ve had enough. Papa wished me to think a little—and I’ve thought a great deal.”
“He thinks I haven’t had enough,” Pansy said. “But I have. The ladies are very nice to me, and the little girls come to visit. There are some really tiny ones—such lovely kids. And my room—you can see for yourself. It’s all very wonderful. But I’ve had enough. Dad wanted me to reflect a bit—and I’ve thought a lot.”
“What have you thought?”
"What do you think?"
“Well, that I must never displease papa.”
“Well, I must never disappoint Dad.”
“You knew that before.”
"You already knew that."
“Yes; but I know it better. I’ll do anything—I’ll do anything,” said Pansy. Then, as she heard her own words, a deep, pure blush came into her face. Isabel read the meaning of it; she saw the poor girl had been vanquished. It was well that Mr. Edward Rosier had kept his enamels! Isabel looked into her eyes and saw there mainly a prayer to be treated easily. She laid her hand on Pansy’s as if to let her know that her look conveyed no diminution of esteem; for the collapse of the girl’s momentary resistance (mute and modest thought it had been) seemed only her tribute to the truth of things. She didn’t presume to judge others, but she had judged herself; she had seen the reality. She had no vocation for struggling with combinations; in the solemnity of sequestration there was something that overwhelmed her. She bowed her pretty head to authority and only asked of authority to be merciful. Yes; it was very well that Edward Rosier had reserved a few articles!
“Yes, but I know it better. I’ll do anything—I’ll do anything,” said Pansy. Then, as she heard her own words, a deep, pure blush spread across her face. Isabel understood what it meant; she realized the poor girl had been defeated. It was good that Mr. Edward Rosier had kept his enamels! Isabel looked into her eyes and saw mostly a plea to be treated gently. She placed her hand on Pansy’s as if to show her that her gaze carried no loss of respect; for the girl’s momentary defeat (silent and modest though it was) seemed only a recognition of the truth. She didn’t judge others, but she had judged herself; she had faced reality. She had no calling to wrestle with challenges; there was something overwhelming in the seriousness of isolation. She lowered her lovely head to authority and only asked that authority to be kind. Yes, it was indeed very good that Edward Rosier had set aside a few items!
Isabel got up; her time was rapidly shortening. “Good-bye then. I leave Rome to-night.”
Isabel got up; her time was running out. “Goodbye then. I'm leaving Rome tonight.”
Pansy took hold of her dress; there was a sudden change in the child’s face. “You look strange, you frighten me.”
Pansy grabbed her dress; the child’s expression suddenly changed. “You look weird, you scare me.”
“Oh, I’m very harmless,” said Isabel.
“Oh, I’m really harmless,” said Isabel.
“Perhaps you won’t come back?”
"Maybe you won't come back?"
“Perhaps not. I can’t tell.”
"Maybe not. I'm not sure."
“Ah, Mrs. Osmond, you won’t leave me!”
“Ah, Mrs. Osmond, you're not going to leave me!”
Isabel now saw she had guessed everything. “My dear child, what can I do for you?” she asked.
Isabel realized she had figured everything out. “My dear child, what can I do for you?” she asked.
“I don’t know—but I’m happier when I think of you.”
“I don’t know—but I feel happier when I think about you.”
“You can always think of me.”
“You can always think of me.”
“Not when you’re so far. I’m a little afraid,” said Pansy.
“Not when you’re so far away. I’m a bit scared,” said Pansy.
“What are you afraid of?”
"What are you scared of?"
“Of papa—a little. And of Madame Merle. She has just been to see me.”
“About Dad—a little. And about Madame Merle. She just came to see me.”
“You must not say that,” Isabel observed.
"You can't say that," Isabel noted.
“Oh, I’ll do everything they want. Only if you’re here I shall do it more easily.”
“Oh, I’ll do whatever they want. But if you’re here, I’ll do it more easily.”
Isabel considered. “I won’t desert you,” she said at last. “Good-bye, my child.”
Isabel thought for a moment. “I won’t abandon you,” she finally said. “Goodbye, my child.”
Then they held each other a moment in a silent embrace, like two sisters; and afterwards Pansy walked along the corridor with her visitor to the top of the staircase. “Madame Merle has been here,” she remarked as they went; and as Isabel answered nothing she added abruptly: “I don’t like Madame Merle!”
Then they held each other for a moment in a quiet hug, like two sisters; and afterwards, Pansy walked down the hallway with her guest to the top of the stairs. “Madame Merle has been here,” she said as they walked; and when Isabel didn’t reply, she added suddenly: “I don’t like Madame Merle!”
Isabel hesitated, then stopped. “You must never say that—that you don’t like Madame Merle.”
Isabel hesitated, then stopped. “You must never say that—you don’t like Madame Merle.”
Pansy looked at her in wonder; but wonder with Pansy had never been a reason for non-compliance. “I never will again,” she said with exquisite gentleness. At the top of the staircase they had to separate, as it appeared to be part of the mild but very definite discipline under which Pansy lived that she should not go down. Isabel descended, and when she reached the bottom the girl was standing above. “You’ll come back?” she called out in a voice that Isabel remembered afterwards.
Pansy looked at her in amazement, but for Pansy, amazement had never been a reason to not follow the rules. “I won’t do it again,” she said softly. At the top of the stairs, they had to part ways, as it seemed to be part of the gentle but strict rules Pansy followed that she shouldn’t go down. Isabel went down, and when she reached the bottom, the girl was standing above. “You’ll come back?” she called out in a voice that Isabel would remember later.
“Yes—I’ll come back.”
"Yes—I'll be back."
Madame Catherine met Mrs. Osmond below and conducted her to the door of the parlour, outside of which the two stood talking a minute. “I won’t go in,” said the good sister. “Madame Merle’s waiting for you.”
Madame Catherine met Mrs. Osmond downstairs and led her to the door of the parlor, where they stood chatting for a moment. “I won’t go in,” said the kind sister. “Madame Merle’s waiting for you.”
At this announcement Isabel stiffened; she was on the point of asking if there were no other egress from the convent. But a moment’s reflexion assured her that she would do well not to betray to the worthy nun her desire to avoid Pansy’s other friend. Her companion grasped her arm very gently and, fixing her a moment with wise, benevolent eyes, said in French and almost familiarly: “Eh bien, chère Madame, qu’en pensez-vous?”
At this announcement, Isabel tensed up; she was just about to ask if there was another way out of the convent. But after a moment of thought, she realized it would be best not to reveal to the kind nun her wish to steer clear of Pansy’s other friend. Her companion gently took her arm and, looking at her with wise, kind eyes, said in French, almost casually: “Eh bien, chère Madame, qu’en pensez-vous?”
“About my step-daughter? Oh, it would take long to tell you.”
“About my step-daughter? Oh, that would take a while to explain.”
“We think it’s enough,” Madame Catherine distinctly observed. And she pushed open the door of the parlour.
“We think it’s enough,” Madame Catherine clearly stated. And she pushed open the door to the parlor.
Madame Merle was sitting just as Isabel had left her, like a woman so absorbed in thought that she had not moved a little finger. As Madame Catherine closed the door she got up, and Isabel saw that she had been thinking to some purpose. She had recovered her balance; she was in full possession of her resources. “I found I wished to wait for you,” she said urbanely. “But it’s not to talk about Pansy.”
Madame Merle was sitting just as Isabel had left her, like a woman so absorbed in thought that she hadn’t moved a finger. As Madame Catherine closed the door, she got up, and Isabel saw that she had been thinking about something important. She had regained her composure; she was fully in control. “I realized I wanted to wait for you,” she said politely. “But it’s not to talk about Pansy.”
Isabel wondered what it could be to talk about, and in spite of Madame Merle’s declaration she answered after a moment: “Madame Catherine says it’s enough.”
Isabel wondered what it could be about, and despite Madame Merle’s statement, she replied after a moment: “Madame Catherine says it’s enough.”
“Yes; it also seems to me enough. I wanted to ask you another word about poor Mr. Touchett,” Madame Merle added. “Have you reason to believe that he’s really at his last?”
“Yes; it seems like that's enough. I wanted to ask you one more thing about poor Mr. Touchett,” Madame Merle added. “Do you have any reason to think that he’s really at the end?”
“I’ve no information but a telegram. Unfortunately it only confirms a probability.”
“I don’t have any information except for a telegram. Unfortunately, it only confirms a possibility.”
“I’m going to ask you a strange question,” said Madame Merle. “Are you very fond of your cousin?” And she gave a smile as strange as her utterance.
“I’m going to ask you a weird question,” said Madame Merle. “Are you really fond of your cousin?” And she smiled in a way that was as peculiar as her words.
“Yes, I’m very fond of him. But I don’t understand you.”
“Yes, I really like him. But I don’t get you.”
She just hung fire. “It’s rather hard to explain. Something has occurred to me which may not have occurred to you, and I give you the benefit of my idea. Your cousin did you once a great service. Have you never guessed it?”
She just waited in silence. “It’s kind of hard to explain. Something has happened to me that you might not have thought about, and I want to share my idea with you. Your cousin once did you a big favor. Haven’t you ever figured it out?”
“He has done me many services.”
"He has done a lot for me."
“Yes; but one was much above the rest. He made you a rich woman.”
“Yes; but one was far better than the others. He made you a wealthy woman.”
“He made me—?”
“He made me—?”
Madame Merle appearing to see herself successful, she went on more triumphantly: “He imparted to you that extra lustre which was required to make you a brilliant match. At bottom it’s him you’ve to thank.” She stopped; there was something in Isabel’s eyes.
Madame Merle, feeling triumphant, continued: “He gave you that extra shine you needed to be a great catch. Ultimately, you have him to thank.” She paused; there was something in Isabel’s eyes.
“I don’t understand you. It was my uncle’s money.”
“I don’t get you. That money belonged to my uncle.”
“Yes; it was your uncle’s money, but it was your cousin’s idea. He brought his father over to it. Ah, my dear, the sum was large!”
“Yes, it was your uncle’s money, but it was your cousin’s idea. He convinced his father to go along with it. Ah, my dear, the amount was significant!”
Isabel stood staring; she seemed to-day to live in a world illumined by lurid flashes. “I don’t know why you say such things. I don’t know what you know.”
Isabel stood there, staring; today she seemed to be living in a world lit up by shocking flashes. “I don’t know why you say those things. I don’t know what you know.”
“I know nothing but what I’ve guessed. But I’ve guessed that.”
“I don't know anything except what I've figured out. But I’ve figured that out.”
Isabel went to the door and, when she had opened it, stood a moment with her hand on the latch. Then she said—it was her only revenge: “I believed it was you I had to thank!”
Isabel went to the door and, when she opened it, paused for a moment with her hand on the latch. Then she said—it was her only form of revenge: “I thought it was you I had to thank!”
Madame Merle dropped her eyes; she stood there in a kind of proud penance. “You’re very unhappy, I know. But I’m more so.”
Madame Merle looked down; she stood there in a sort of proud remorse. “I know you’re very unhappy. But I’m even more so.”
“Yes; I can believe that. I think I should like never to see you again.”
“Yes; I can believe that. I think I’d rather not see you again.”
Madame Merle raised her eyes. “I shall go to America,” she quietly remarked while Isabel passed out.
Madame Merle looked up. “I'm going to America,” she said quietly as Isabel fainted.
CHAPTER LIII
It was not with surprise, it was with a feeling which in other circumstances would have had much of the effect of joy, that as Isabel descended from the Paris Mail at Charing Cross she stepped into the arms, as it were—or at any rate into the hands—of Henrietta Stackpole. She had telegraphed to her friend from Turin, and though she had not definitely said to herself that Henrietta would meet her, she had felt her telegram would produce some helpful result. On her long journey from Rome her mind had been given up to vagueness; she was unable to question the future. She performed this journey with sightless eyes and took little pleasure in the countries she traversed, decked out though they were in the richest freshness of spring. Her thoughts followed their course through other countries—strange-looking, dimly-lighted, pathless lands, in which there was no change of seasons, but only, as it seemed, a perpetual dreariness of winter. She had plenty to think about; but it was neither reflexion nor conscious purpose that filled her mind. Disconnected visions passed through it, and sudden dull gleams of memory, of expectation. The past and the future came and went at their will, but she saw them only in fitful images, which rose and fell by a logic of their own. It was extraordinary the things she remembered. Now that she was in the secret, now that she knew something that so much concerned her and the eclipse of which had made life resemble an attempt to play whist with an imperfect pack of cards, the truth of things, their mutual relations, their meaning, and for the most part their horror, rose before her with a kind of architectural vastness. She remembered a thousand trifles; they started to life with the spontaneity of a shiver. She had thought them trifles at the time; now she saw that they had been weighted with lead. Yet even now they were trifles after all, for of what use was it to her to understand them? Nothing seemed of use to her to-day. All purpose, all intention, was suspended; all desire too save the single desire to reach her much-embracing refuge. Gardencourt had been her starting-point, and to those muffled chambers it was at least a temporary solution to return. She had gone forth in her strength; she would come back in her weakness, and if the place had been a rest to her before, it would be a sanctuary now. She envied Ralph his dying, for if one were thinking of rest that was the most perfect of all. To cease utterly, to give it all up and not know anything more—this idea was as sweet as the vision of a cool bath in a marble tank, in a darkened chamber, in a hot land.
It wasn’t surprise that she felt, but a sensation that under different circumstances might have felt joyful, when Isabel stepped off the Paris Mail at Charing Cross and into the arms—or at least the hands—of Henrietta Stackpole. She had sent her friend a telegram from Turin, and although she hadn’t fully convinced herself that Henrietta would be there to greet her, she had thought her message would yield some kind of positive outcome. During her long trip from Rome, her mind had drifted without focus; she could not contemplate the future. She traveled through the countries, blind to their beauty, even though they were adorned in the vibrant freshness of spring. Instead, her thoughts wandered to other places—strange, dimly lit, uncharted lands that seemed stuck in a perpetual winter’s gloom. She had much to ponder, but her mind wasn’t really reflecting or pursuing anything consciously. Fragments of memory flickered through her thoughts, accompanied by dull flashes of anticipation. The past and the future swirled freely, presenting themselves only as disjointed images that rose and fell according to their own logic. It was remarkable what she remembered. Now that she understood something crucial that had previously made life feel like playing cards with a flawed deck, the truth of everything—their interconnectedness, their significance, and mostly their horror—became clear to her in a grand, architectural way. She recalled countless small details; they sprang to life with the intensity of a sudden shiver. She’d considered them insignificant at the time; now she realized they carried heavy weight. Yet even now, they were still trivial because what benefit did understanding bring her? Nothing felt valuable today. All purpose, all intention, had paused; her only desire was to reach her welcoming refuge. Gardencourt had been her starting point, and returning to its muted chambers was at least a temporary solution. She had set out strong; she would return weak, and if the place had offered rest before, it would now serve as a sanctuary. She envied Ralph for his approaching end, for in terms of seeking peace, that was the ultimate escape. To completely cease, to let go of everything, and to not know anything further—this idea felt as comforting as the thought of a cool bath in a marble tub, in a darkened room, in a sweltering land.
She had moments indeed in her journey from Rome which were almost as good as being dead. She sat in her corner, so motionless, so passive, simply with the sense of being carried, so detached from hope and regret, that she recalled to herself one of those Etruscan figures couched upon the receptacle of their ashes. There was nothing to regret now—that was all over. Not only the time of her folly, but the time of her repentance was far. The only thing to regret was that Madame Merle had been so—well, so unimaginable. Just here her intelligence dropped, from literal inability to say what it was that Madame Merle had been. Whatever it was it was for Madame Merle herself to regret it; and doubtless she would do so in America, where she had announced she was going. It concerned Isabel no more; she only had an impression that she should never again see Madame Merle. This impression carried her into the future, of which from time to time she had a mutilated glimpse. She saw herself, in the distant years, still in the attitude of a woman who had her life to live, and these intimations contradicted the spirit of the present hour. It might be desirable to get quite away, really away, further away than little grey-green England, but this privilege was evidently to be denied her. Deep in her soul—deeper than any appetite for renunciation—was the sense that life would be her business for a long time to come. And at moments there was something inspiring, almost enlivening, in the conviction. It was a proof of strength—it was a proof she should some day be happy again. It couldn’t be she was to live only to suffer; she was still young, after all, and a great many things might happen to her yet. To live only to suffer—only to feel the injury of life repeated and enlarged—it seemed to her she was too valuable, too capable, for that. Then she wondered if it were vain and stupid to think so well of herself. When had it even been a guarantee to be valuable? Wasn’t all history full of the destruction of precious things? Wasn’t it much more probable that if one were fine one would suffer? It involved then perhaps an admission that one had a certain grossness; but Isabel recognised, as it passed before her eyes, the quick vague shadow of a long future. She should never escape; she should last to the end. Then the middle years wrapped her about again and the grey curtain of her indifference closed her in.
She definitely had moments on her journey from Rome that felt almost as good as being dead. She sat in her corner, completely still and passive, just feeling carried along, so detached from any hope or regret that she reminded herself of those Etruscan figures lying on their urns. There was nothing to regret now—that was all in the past. Not only was the time of her foolishness gone, but so was the time of her regret. The only thing to regret was that Madame Merle had been so—well, so unimaginable. At this point, her mind blanked, unable to articulate what it was that Madame Merle had been. Whatever it was, it was up to Madame Merle to regret it, and she would surely do so in America, where she claimed she was going. It didn’t concern Isabel anymore; she just had a feeling she would never see Madame Merle again. This feeling carried her into the future, which she occasionally caught a fragmented glimpse of. She saw herself, in the distant years, still in the position of a woman who had her life ahead of her, and these hints contradicted the mood of the present moment. It might be nice to get completely away, really far away, further than little gray-green England, but that option was clearly being denied to her. Deep inside her—deeper than any desire to let go—was the sense that life would be her concern for a long time to come. At times, there was something uplifting, almost energizing, about this belief. It served as proof of strength—it was proof that she would someday be happy again. It couldn’t be that her fate was only to suffer; she was still young, after all, and many things could happen to her yet. To live just to suffer—only to feel the pain of life repeated and magnified—she thought she was too precious, too capable for that. Then she questioned if it was vain and foolish to think so highly of herself. When had being valuable ever been a guarantee? Wasn’t all of history filled with the destruction of precious things? Wasn’t it much more likely that if someone were special, they would suffer? It might then involve an admission that one had some inherent coarseness; but Isabel recognized, as it flashed before her, the quick, vague outline of a long future. She would never escape; she would last till the end. Then the middle years wrapped around her again, and the gray curtain of her indifference closed her in.
Henrietta kissed her, as Henrietta usually kissed, as if she were afraid she should be caught doing it; and then Isabel stood there in the crowd, looking about her, looking for her servant. She asked nothing; she wished to wait. She had a sudden perception that she should be helped. She rejoiced Henrietta had come; there was something terrible in an arrival in London. The dusky, smoky, far-arching vault of the station, the strange, livid light, the dense, dark, pushing crowd, filled her with a nervous fear and made her put her arm into her friend’s. She remembered she had once liked these things; they seemed part of a mighty spectacle in which there was something that touched her. She remembered how she walked away from Euston, in the winter dusk, in the crowded streets, five years before. She could not have done that to-day, and the incident came before her as the deed of another person.
Henrietta kissed her the way she always did, as if she were worried about being caught; then Isabel stood there in the crowd, looking around for her servant. She didn’t ask for anything; she wanted to wait. She suddenly felt she needed help. She was glad Henrietta had arrived; there was something overwhelming about getting to London. The dark, smoke-filled ceiling of the station, the strange, pale light, the thick, jostling crowd filled her with a nervous fear, prompting her to link her arm with her friend’s. She recalled that she used to enjoy these things; they felt like part of a grand performance that affected her. She remembered walking away from Euston in the winter twilight, through the busy streets, five years ago. She couldn’t imagine doing that today, and the memory felt like something someone else had done.
“It’s too beautiful that you should have come,” said Henrietta, looking at her as if she thought Isabel might be prepared to challenge the proposition. “If you hadn’t—if you hadn’t; well, I don’t know,” remarked Miss Stackpole, hinting ominously at her powers of disapproval.
“It’s too beautiful for you to have come,” said Henrietta, looking at her as if she thought Isabel might be ready to challenge that idea. “If you hadn’t—if you hadn’t; well, I don’t know,” Miss Stackpole remarked, hinting darkly at her ability to disapprove.
Isabel looked about without seeing her maid. Her eyes rested on another figure, however, which she felt she had seen before; and in a moment she recognised the genial countenance of Mr. Bantling. He stood a little apart, and it was not in the power of the multitude that pressed about him to make him yield an inch of the ground he had taken—that of abstracting himself discreetly while the two ladies performed their embraces.
Isabel looked around but didn’t see her maid. Her gaze landed on another person, someone she felt she recognized, and soon she identified the friendly face of Mr. Bantling. He stood slightly apart, and the crowd surrounding him couldn't make him budge from the spot he'd chosen—elegantly keeping his distance while the two ladies exchanged warm greetings.
“There’s Mr. Bantling,” said Isabel, gently, irrelevantly, scarcely caring much now whether she should find her maid or not.
“There’s Mr. Bantling,” Isabel said softly, almost offhand, not really worrying anymore about whether she would find her maid.
“Oh yes, he goes everywhere with me. Come here, Mr. Bantling!” Henrietta exclaimed. Whereupon the gallant bachelor advanced with a smile—a smile tempered, however, by the gravity of the occasion. “Isn’t it lovely she has come?” Henrietta asked. “He knows all about it,” she added; “we had quite a discussion. He said you wouldn’t, I said you would.”
“Oh yes, he goes everywhere with me. Come here, Mr. Bantling!” Henrietta exclaimed. Then the charming bachelor stepped forward with a smile—a smile that was somewhat muted by the seriousness of the moment. “Isn’t it great that she’s here?” Henrietta asked. “He knows all about it,” she continued; “we had a good talk. He said you wouldn’t, I said you would.”
“I thought you always agreed,” Isabel smiled in return. She felt she could smile now; she had seen in an instant, in Mr. Bantling’s brave eyes, that he had good news for her. They seemed to say he wished her to remember he was an old friend of her cousin—that he understood, that it was all right. Isabel gave him her hand; she thought of him, extravagantly, as a beautiful blameless knight.
“I thought you always agreed,” Isabel smiled back. She felt like she could smile now; she had noticed in an instant, in Mr. Bantling’s brave eyes, that he had good news for her. They seemed to convey that he wanted her to remember he was an old friend of her cousin—that he understood, that everything was okay. Isabel gave him her hand; she thought of him, extravagantly, as a handsome, faultless knight.
“Oh, I always agree,” said Mr. Bantling. “But she doesn’t, you know.”
“Oh, I always agree,” said Mr. Bantling. “But she doesn’t, you know.”
“Didn’t I tell you that a maid was a nuisance?” Henrietta enquired. “Your young lady has probably remained at Calais.”
“Didn’t I tell you that a maid is a pain?” Henrietta asked. “Your young lady has probably stayed at Calais.”
“I don’t care,” said Isabel, looking at Mr. Bantling, whom she had never found so interesting.
“I don’t care,” Isabel said, looking at Mr. Bantling, who she had never found so interesting.
“Stay with her while I go and see,” Henrietta commanded, leaving the two for a moment together.
"Stay with her while I check," Henrietta instructed, leaving the two of them together for a moment.
They stood there at first in silence, and then Mr. Bantling asked Isabel how it had been on the Channel.
They stood there in silence at first, and then Mr. Bantling asked Isabel how it had been on the Channel.
“Very fine. No, I believe it was very rough,” she said, to her companion’s obvious surprise. After which she added: “You’ve been to Gardencourt, I know.”
“Very nice. No, I think it was actually quite rough,” she said, surprising her companion. Then she added, “You’ve been to Gardencourt, I know.”
“Now how do you know that?”
“Now how do you know that?”
“I can’t tell you—except that you look like a person who has been to Gardencourt.”
“I can’t say much—other than that you seem like someone who's been to Gardencourt.”
“Do you think I look awfully sad? It’s awfully sad there, you know.”
“Do you think I look really sad? It’s really sad over there, you know.”
“I don’t believe you ever look awfully sad. You look awfully kind,” said Isabel with a breadth that cost her no effort. It seemed to her she should never again feel a superficial embarrassment.
“I don’t think you've ever looked really sad. You look really kind,” said Isabel effortlessly. She felt she would never again experience a shallow embarrassment.
Poor Mr. Bantling, however, was still in this inferior stage. He blushed a good deal and laughed, he assured her that he was often very blue, and that when he was blue he was awfully fierce. “You can ask Miss Stackpole, you know. I was at Gardencourt two days ago.”
Poor Mr. Bantling, however, was still feeling pretty low. He blushed a lot and laughed, and he told her that he often felt really down, and when he did, he was really intense. “You can ask Miss Stackpole, you know. I was at Gardencourt two days ago.”
“Did you see my cousin?”
“Did you see my cousin?”
“Only for a little. But he had been seeing people; Warburton had been there the day before. Ralph was just the same as usual, except that he was in bed and that he looks tremendously ill and that he can’t speak,” Mr. Bantling pursued. “He was awfully jolly and funny all the same. He was just as clever as ever. It’s awfully wretched.”
“Only for a little while. But he had been seeing people; Warburton was there the day before. Ralph was just the same as always, except that he was in bed, looked really sick, and couldn’t speak,” Mr. Bantling continued. “He was still incredibly cheerful and funny, though. He was just as smart as ever. It’s really miserable.”
Even in the crowded, noisy station this simple picture was vivid. “Was that late in the day?”
Even in the crowded, noisy station, this simple image stood out clearly. “Was that later in the day?”
“Yes; I went on purpose. We thought you’d like to know.”
“Yes, I went on purpose. We thought you’d want to know.”
“I’m greatly obliged to you. Can I go down to-night?”
"I'm really grateful to you. Can I go down tonight?"
“Ah, I don’t think she’ll let you go,” said Mr. Bantling. “She wants you to stop with her. I made Touchett’s man promise to telegraph me to-day, and I found the telegram an hour ago at my club. ‘Quiet and easy,’ that’s what it says, and it’s dated two o’clock. So you see you can wait till to-morrow. You must be awfully tired.”
“Ah, I don’t think she will let you go,” Mr. Bantling said. “She wants you to stay with her. I had Touchett’s guy promise to message me today, and I got the telegram an hour ago at my club. ‘Quiet and easy,’ that’s what it says, and it’s dated two o’clock. So you see, you can wait until tomorrow. You must be really tired.”
“Yes, I’m awfully tired. And I thank you again.”
“Yes, I’m really tired. And I appreciate it again.”
“Oh,” said Mr. Bantling, “We were certain you would like the last news.” On which Isabel vaguely noted that he and Henrietta seemed after all to agree. Miss Stackpole came back with Isabel’s maid, whom she had caught in the act of proving her utility. This excellent person, instead of losing herself in the crowd, had simply attended to her mistress’s luggage, so that the latter was now at liberty to leave the station. “You know you’re not to think of going to the country to-night,” Henrietta remarked to her. “It doesn’t matter whether there’s a train or not. You’re to come straight to me in Wimpole Street. There isn’t a corner to be had in London, but I’ve got you one all the same. It isn’t a Roman palace, but it will do for a night.”
“Oh,” said Mr. Bantling, “We figured you would appreciate the latest update.” Isabel noticed vaguely that he and Henrietta seemed to be on the same page after all. Miss Stackpole returned with Isabel’s maid, who she had caught in the act of demonstrating her usefulness. This great person didn’t get lost in the crowd; she simply took care of her mistress’s luggage, so Isabel was now free to leave the station. “You know you’re not supposed to think about going to the countryside tonight,” Henrietta told her. “It doesn’t matter if there’s a train or not. You’re coming straight to my place on Wimpole Street. There isn’t a single spot available in London, but I’ve managed to secure you one anyway. It’s not a Roman palace, but it’ll work for a night.”
“I’ll do whatever you wish,” Isabel said.
“I’ll do whatever you want,” Isabel said.
“You’ll come and answer a few questions; that’s what I wish.”
"You'll come and answer a few questions; that's what I want."
“She doesn’t say anything about dinner, does she, Mrs. Osmond?” Mr. Bantling enquired jocosely.
“She doesn’t mention anything about dinner, does she, Mrs. Osmond?” Mr. Bantling asked playfully.
Henrietta fixed him a moment with her speculative gaze. “I see you’re in a great hurry to get your own. You’ll be at the Paddington Station to-morrow morning at ten.”
Henrietta held his gaze for a moment, contemplating. “I can tell you’re eager to get your own. You’ll be at Paddington Station tomorrow morning at ten.”
“Don’t come for my sake, Mr. Bantling,” said Isabel.
“Don’t come for me, Mr. Bantling,” Isabel said.
“He’ll come for mine,” Henrietta declared as she ushered her friend into a cab. And later, in a large dusky parlour in Wimpole Street—to do her justice there had been dinner enough—she asked those questions to which she had alluded at the station. “Did your husband make you a scene about your coming?” That was Miss Stackpole’s first enquiry.
“He’ll come for me,” Henrietta said as she helped her friend into a cab. Later, in a big dimly lit room on Wimpole Street—where there had definitely been enough dinner—she asked the questions she had mentioned at the station. “Did your husband freak out about you coming?” That was Miss Stackpole’s first question.
“No; I can’t say he made a scene.”
“No; I can’t say he caused a fuss.”
“He didn’t object then?”
"He didn’t say anything then?"
“Yes, he objected very much. But it was not what you’d call a scene.”
“Yes, he was very opposed. But it wasn’t what you’d call a scene.”
“What was it then?”
"What was it?"
“It was a very quiet conversation.”
“It was a really quiet conversation.”
Henrietta for a moment regarded her guest. “It must have been hellish,” she then remarked. And Isabel didn’t deny that it had been hellish. But she confined herself to answering Henrietta’s questions, which was easy, as they were tolerably definite. For the present she offered her no new information. “Well,” said Miss Stackpole at last, “I’ve only one criticism to make. I don’t see why you promised little Miss Osmond to go back.”
Henrietta looked at her guest for a moment. “It must have been awful,” she then said. Isabel didn’t argue that it had been awful. But she stuck to answering Henrietta’s questions, which was easy since they were pretty straightforward. For now, she didn’t give her any new information. “Well,” Miss Stackpole finally said, “I’ve only one criticism to make. I don’t understand why you promised little Miss Osmond you would go back.”
“I’m not sure I myself see now,” Isabel replied. “But I did then.”
“I’m not sure I see it now,” Isabel replied. “But I did back then.”
“If you’ve forgotten your reason perhaps you won’t return.”
“If you’ve lost your purpose, maybe you won’t come back.”
Isabel waited a moment. “Perhaps I shall find another.”
Isabel paused for a moment. “Maybe I’ll find another one.”
“You’ll certainly never find a good one.”
“You’ll definitely never find a good one.”
“In default of a better my having promised will do,” Isabel suggested.
“In the absence of something better, my promise will have to do,” Isabel suggested.
“Yes; that’s why I hate it.”
“Yes; that’s why I hate it.”
“Don’t speak of it now. I’ve a little time. Coming away was a complication, but what will going back be?”
“Don’t talk about it now. I have a little time. Leaving was complicated, but what will it be like to go back?”
“You must remember, after all, that he won’t make you a scene!” said Henrietta with much intention.
“You have to remember, after all, that he won't cause a scene!” said Henrietta with great emphasis.
“He will, though,” Isabel answered gravely. “It won’t be the scene of a moment; it will be a scene of the rest of my life.”
“He will, though,” Isabel replied seriously. “It won’t just be a moment; it will be a scene for the rest of my life.”
For some minutes the two women sat and considered this remainder, and then Miss Stackpole, to change the subject, as Isabel had requested, announced abruptly: “I’ve been to stay with Lady Pensil!”
For a few minutes, the two women sat and thought about what was left unsaid, and then Miss Stackpole, wanting to change the topic as Isabel had asked, suddenly said, “I’ve been staying with Lady Pensil!”
“Ah, the invitation came at last!”
"Yay, the invitation is here!"
“Yes; it took five years. But this time she wanted to see me.”
“Yes; it took five years. But this time she wanted to see me.”
“Naturally enough.”
"Naturally."
“It was more natural than I think you know,” said Henrietta, who fixed her eyes on a distant point. And then she added, turning suddenly: “Isabel Archer, I beg your pardon. You don’t know why? Because I criticised you, and yet I’ve gone further than you. Mr. Osmond, at least, was born on the other side!”
“It was more natural than you might realize,” said Henrietta, gazing at a distant spot. Then she added, turning abruptly: “Isabel Archer, I’m sorry. Do you know why? Because I criticized you, and yet I've gone further than you. Mr. Osmond, at least, was born on the other side!”
It was a moment before Isabel grasped her meaning; this sense was so modestly, or at least so ingeniously, veiled. Isabel’s mind was not possessed at present with the comicality of things; but she greeted with a quick laugh the image that her companion had raised. She immediately recovered herself, however, and with the right excess of intensity, “Henrietta Stackpole,” she asked, “are you going to give up your country?”
It took a moment for Isabel to understand what she meant; her sense was so subtly, or at least so cleverly, hidden. At that moment, Isabel wasn't thinking about the funny side of things, but she quickly laughed at the picture her friend had created. She quickly composed herself, though, and with the right amount of seriousness, she asked, “Henrietta Stackpole, are you really going to give up your country?”
“Yes, my poor Isabel, I am. I won’t pretend to deny it; I look the fact in the face. I’m going to marry Mr. Bantling and locate right here in London.”
“Yes, my poor Isabel, I am. I won’t pretend to deny it; I’m facing the truth. I’m going to marry Mr. Bantling and settle right here in London.”
“It seems very strange,” said Isabel, smiling now.
“It seems really strange,” said Isabel, smiling now.
“Well yes, I suppose it does. I’ve come to it little by little. I think I know what I’m doing; but I don’t know as I can explain.”
"Well, yeah, I guess it does. I've gotten to this point gradually. I think I know what I'm doing, but I'm not sure I can explain it."
“One can’t explain one’s marriage,” Isabel answered. “And yours doesn’t need to be explained. Mr. Bantling isn’t a riddle.”
“One can’t explain one’s marriage,” Isabel replied. “And yours doesn’t need explaining. Mr. Bantling isn’t a puzzle.”
“No, he isn’t a bad pun—or even a high flight of American humour. He has a beautiful nature,” Henrietta went on. “I’ve studied him for many years and I see right through him. He’s as clear as the style of a good prospectus. He’s not intellectual, but he appreciates intellect. On the other hand he doesn’t exaggerate its claims. I sometimes think we do in the United States.”
“No, he isn’t a bad pun—or even a fancy joke in American humor. He has a beautiful nature,” Henrietta continued. “I’ve studied him for many years and I see right through him. He’s as clear as the writing in a good prospectus. He’s not intellectual, but he values intellect. On the other hand, he doesn’t overstate its importance. I sometimes think we do that in the United States.”
“Ah,” said Isabel, “you’re changed indeed! It’s the first time I’ve ever heard you say anything against your native land.”
“Ah,” said Isabel, “you’ve really changed! It’s the first time I’ve ever heard you say anything negative about your home country.”
“I only say that we’re too infatuated with mere brain-power; that, after all, isn’t a vulgar fault. But I am changed; a woman has to change a good deal to marry.”
“I'm just saying that we focus too much on just intelligence; that, after all, isn’t a bad thing. But I have changed; a woman has to change a lot to get married.”
“I hope you’ll be very happy. You will at last—over here—see something of the inner life.”
“I hope you’ll be really happy. You will finally—over here—experience something of the inner life.”
Henrietta gave a little significant sigh. “That’s the key to the mystery, I believe. I couldn’t endure to be kept off. Now I’ve as good a right as any one!” she added with artless elation. Isabel was duly diverted, but there was a certain melancholy in her view. Henrietta, after all, had confessed herself human and feminine, Henrietta whom she had hitherto regarded as a light keen flame, a disembodied voice. It was a disappointment to find she had personal susceptibilities, that she was subject to common passions, and that her intimacy with Mr. Bantling had not been completely original. There was a want of originality in her marrying him—there was even a kind of stupidity; and for a moment, to Isabel’s sense, the dreariness of the world took on a deeper tinge. A little later indeed she reflected that Mr. Bantling himself at least was original. But she didn’t see how Henrietta could give up her country. She herself had relaxed her hold of it, but it had never been her country as it had been Henrietta’s. She presently asked her if she had enjoyed her visit to Lady Pensil.
Henrietta let out a small, meaningful sigh. “That’s the key to the mystery, I think. I couldn’t stand being kept away. Now I have just as much right as anyone!” she added with innocent excitement. Isabel was entertained, but there was a certain sadness in her perspective. After all, Henrietta had admitted she was human and feminine, someone Isabel had previously viewed as a bright, sharp flame, just a disembodied voice. It was disappointing to discover that she had personal feelings, that she was influenced by ordinary desires, and that her connection with Mr. Bantling wasn't entirely unique. There was a lack of originality in her marrying him—there was even a sort of foolishness; and for a moment, the bleakness of the world felt even heavier to Isabel. A little later, though, she realized that Mr. Bantling himself was at least original. But she couldn’t understand how Henrietta could leave her country behind. Isabel had loosened her grip on it, but it had never felt like her country in the same way it had for Henrietta. She eventually asked her if she had enjoyed her visit to Lady Pensil.
“Oh yes,” said Henrietta, “she didn’t know what to make of me.”
“Oh yeah,” said Henrietta, “she didn’t know how to handle me.”
“And was that very enjoyable?”
"Did you enjoy that?"
“Very much so, because she’s supposed to be a master mind. She thinks she knows everything; but she doesn’t understand a woman of my modern type. It would be so much easier for her if I were only a little better or a little worse. She’s so puzzled; I believe she thinks it’s my duty to go and do something immoral. She thinks it’s immoral that I should marry her brother; but, after all, that isn’t immoral enough. And she’ll never understand my mixture—never!”
“Absolutely, because she’s meant to be a mastermind. She believes she knows everything; but she doesn't get a woman like me. It would be so much simpler for her if I were just a bit better or a bit worse. She’s so confused; I think she believes it’s my duty to do something immoral. She thinks it’s wrong for me to marry her brother; but, honestly, that’s not immoral enough. And she’ll never understand my complexity—never!”
“She’s not so intelligent as her brother then,” said Isabel. “He appears to have understood.”
"She's not as smart as her brother," Isabel said. "He seems to have gotten it."
“Oh no, he hasn’t!” cried Miss Stackpole with decision. “I really believe that’s what he wants to marry me for—just to find out the mystery and the proportions of it. That’s a fixed idea—a kind of fascination.”
“Oh no, he hasn’t!” exclaimed Miss Stackpole strongly. “I honestly think that’s the reason he wants to marry me—to uncover the mystery and its details. That’s a fixed idea—a sort of obsession.”
“It’s very good in you to humour it.”
“It’s really nice of you to go along with it.”
“Oh well,” said Henrietta, “I’ve something to find out too!” And Isabel saw that she had not renounced an allegiance, but planned an attack. She was at last about to grapple in earnest with England.
“Oh well,” said Henrietta, “I’ve got something to figure out too!” And Isabel saw that she hadn’t given up her loyalty, but was preparing to make a move. She was finally ready to seriously take on England.
Isabel also perceived, however, on the morrow, at the Paddington Station, where she found herself, at ten o’clock, in the company both of Miss Stackpole and Mr. Bantling, that the gentleman bore his perplexities lightly. If he had not found out everything he had found out at least the great point—that Miss Stackpole would not be wanting in initiative. It was evident that in the selection of a wife he had been on his guard against this deficiency.
Isabel also noticed, however, the next day at Paddington Station, where she found herself at ten o’clock with both Miss Stackpole and Mr. Bantling, that the gentleman handled his troubles easily. Even if he hadn’t figured out everything he learned, he definitely grasped the main issue—that Miss Stackpole wouldn’t lack initiative. It was clear that when choosing a wife, he had been cautious about this shortcoming.
“Henrietta has told me, and I’m very glad,” Isabel said as she gave him her hand.
“Henrietta has told me, and I’m really glad,” Isabel said as she offered him her hand.
“I dare say you think it awfully odd,” Mr. Bantling replied, resting on his neat umbrella.
“I bet you think it's really strange,” Mr. Bantling replied, leaning on his stylish umbrella.
“Yes, I think it awfully odd.”
"Yeah, I find it really strange."
“You can’t think it so awfully odd as I do. But I’ve always rather liked striking out a line,” said Mr. Bantling serenely.
“You can’t think it’s as strangely unusual as I do. But I’ve always kind of enjoyed crossing out a line,” said Mr. Bantling calmly.
CHAPTER LIV
Isabel’s arrival at Gardencourt on this second occasion was even quieter than it had been on the first. Ralph Touchett kept but a small household, and to the new servants Mrs. Osmond was a stranger; so that instead of being conducted to her own apartment she was coldly shown into the drawing-room and left to wait while her name was carried up to her aunt. She waited a long time; Mrs. Touchett appeared in no hurry to come to her. She grew impatient at last; she grew nervous and scared—as scared as if the objects about her had begun to show for conscious things, watching her trouble with grotesque grimaces. The day was dark and cold; the dusk was thick in the corners of the wide brown rooms. The house was perfectly still—with a stillness that Isabel remembered; it had filled all the place for days before the death of her uncle. She left the drawing-room and wandered about—strolled into the library and along the gallery of pictures, where, in the deep silence, her footstep made an echo. Nothing was changed; she recognised everything she had seen years before; it might have been only yesterday she had stood there. She envied the security of valuable “pieces” which change by no hair’s breadth, only grow in value, while their owners lose inch by inch youth, happiness, beauty; and she became aware that she was walking about as her aunt had done on the day she had come to see her in Albany. She was changed enough since then—that had been the beginning. It suddenly struck her that if her Aunt Lydia had not come that day in just that way and found her alone, everything might have been different. She might have had another life and she might have been a woman more blest. She stopped in the gallery in front of a small picture—a charming and precious Bonington—upon which her eyes rested a long time. But she was not looking at the picture; she was wondering whether if her aunt had not come that day in Albany she would have married Caspar Goodwood.
Isabel’s arrival at Gardencourt this time was even quieter than the first. Ralph Touchett kept a small household, and the new servants saw Mrs. Osmond as a stranger; instead of being shown to her own room, she was coldly taken to the drawing-room and left to wait while her name was sent up to her aunt. She waited a long time; Mrs. Touchett didn’t seem in any hurry to come to her. Finally, she grew impatient; she felt nervous and scared—scared as if the objects around her had come to life, watching her distress with ridiculous expressions. The day was dark and cold; the dusk filled the corners of the large brown rooms. The house was completely silent—a silence Isabel remembered; it had hung over the place for days before her uncle died. She left the drawing-room and wandered around—strolling into the library and down the gallery of pictures, where her footsteps echoed in the deep silence. Nothing had changed; she recognized everything she had seen years ago; it felt like just yesterday that she had stood there. She envied the security of valuable “pieces” that never change and only increase in value, while their owners gradually lose their youth, happiness, and beauty; and she realized she was walking around just like her aunt had on the day she came to visit her in Albany. She had changed enough since then—that day had marked the beginning. It suddenly occurred to her that if Aunt Lydia hadn’t come that day in just that way and found her alone, everything might have been different. She might have had another life and been a happier woman. She paused in the gallery in front of a small picture—a lovely and precious Bonington—staring at it for a long time. But she wasn’t really looking at the picture; she was wondering if, had her aunt not come that day in Albany, she would have married Caspar Goodwood.
Mrs. Touchett appeared at last, just after Isabel had returned to the big uninhabited drawing-room. She looked a good deal older, but her eye was as bright as ever and her head as erect; her thin lips seemed a repository of latent meanings. She wore a little grey dress of the most undecorated fashion, and Isabel wondered, as she had wondered the first time, if her remarkable kinswoman resembled more a queen-regent or the matron of a gaol. Her lips felt very thin indeed on Isabel’s hot cheek.
Mrs. Touchett finally appeared, just after Isabel returned to the large empty drawing-room. She looked quite a bit older, but her eyes were as bright as ever and her posture was still straight; her thin lips seemed to hold unspoken meanings. She was wearing a simple grey dress with no embellishments, and Isabel found herself wondering, as she had on their first meeting, whether her remarkable relative resembled more a queen-regent or the matron of a prison. Her lips felt very thin against Isabel’s warm cheek.
“I’ve kept you waiting because I’ve been sitting with Ralph,” Mrs. Touchett said. “The nurse had gone to luncheon and I had taken her place. He has a man who’s supposed to look after him, but the man’s good for nothing; he’s always looking out of the window—as if there were anything to see! I didn’t wish to move, because Ralph seemed to be sleeping and I was afraid the sound would disturb him. I waited till the nurse came back. I remembered you knew the house.”
“I’ve kept you waiting because I was with Ralph,” Mrs. Touchett said. “The nurse went to lunch, and I filled in for her. He has a guy who’s supposed to take care of him, but the guy is useless; he’s always looking out the window—as if there’s anything to see! I didn’t want to move, because Ralph looked like he was sleeping, and I was worried the noise would wake him up. I waited until the nurse got back. I remembered you were familiar with the house.”
“I find I know it better even than I thought; I’ve been walking everywhere,” Isabel answered. And then she asked if Ralph slept much.
“I realize I know it better than I thought; I’ve been walking everywhere,” Isabel replied. Then she asked if Ralph got much sleep.
“He lies with his eyes closed; he doesn’t move. But I’m not sure that it’s always sleep.”
“He lies there with his eyes closed; he doesn’t move. But I’m not sure it’s always sleep.”
“Will he see me? Can he speak to me?”
“Will he see me? Can he talk to me?”
Mrs. Touchett declined the office of saying. “You can try him,” was the limit of her extravagance. And then she offered to conduct Isabel to her room. “I thought they had taken you there; but it’s not my house, it’s Ralph’s; and I don’t know what they do. They must at least have taken your luggage; I don’t suppose you’ve brought much. Not that I care, however. I believe they’ve given you the same room you had before; when Ralph heard you were coming he said you must have that one.”
Mrs. Touchett declined to make a statement. “You can try asking him,” was as far as she was willing to go. Then she offered to take Isabel to her room. “I thought they had already taken you there, but it’s not my house; it’s Ralph’s, and I’m not sure what they do. They must have at least taken your luggage; I doubt you brought much. Not that it matters to me, though. I think they’ve given you the same room you had before; when Ralph found out you were coming, he said you should have that one.”
“Did he say anything else?”
"Did he say anything more?"
“Ah, my dear, he doesn’t chatter as he used!” cried Mrs. Touchett as she preceded her niece up the staircase.
“Ah, my dear, he doesn’t talk as much as he used to!” cried Mrs. Touchett as she led her niece up the staircase.
It was the same room, and something told Isabel it had not been slept in since she occupied it. Her luggage was there and was not voluminous; Mrs. Touchett sat down a moment with her eyes upon it. “Is there really no hope?” our young woman asked as she stood before her.
It was the same room, and something told Isabel it hadn’t been slept in since she was there. Her luggage was there, and it wasn’t much; Mrs. Touchett sat down for a moment, looking at it. “Is there really no hope?” the young woman asked as she stood in front of her.
“None whatever. There never has been. It has not been a successful life.”
“None at all. There never has been. It hasn’t been a successful life.”
“No—it has only been a beautiful one.” Isabel found herself already contradicting her aunt; she was irritated by her dryness.
“No—it’s only been a beautiful one.” Isabel realized she was already going against her aunt; she felt annoyed by her lack of warmth.
“I don’t know what you mean by that; there’s no beauty without health. That is a very odd dress to travel in.”
"I don’t know what you mean by that; there’s no beauty without health. That’s a really strange dress to wear while traveling."
Isabel glanced at her garment. “I left Rome at an hour’s notice; I took the first that came.”
Isabel looked at her dress. “I left Rome with no time to spare; I took the first one available.”
“Your sisters, in America, wished to know how you dress. That seemed to be their principal interest. I wasn’t able to tell them—but they seemed to have the right idea: that you never wear anything less than black brocade.”
“Your sisters in America wanted to know how you dress. That seemed to be their main interest. I couldn’t tell them, but they seemed to have the right idea: that you never wear anything less than black brocade.”
“They think I’m more brilliant than I am; I’m afraid to tell them the truth,” said Isabel. “Lily wrote me you had dined with her.”
"They think I’m smarter than I actually am; I’m scared to tell them the truth," said Isabel. "Lily texted me that you had dinner with her."
“She invited me four times, and I went once. After the second time she should have let me alone. The dinner was very good; it must have been expensive. Her husband has a very bad manner. Did I enjoy my visit to America? Why should I have enjoyed it? I didn’t go for my pleasure.”
“She invited me four times, and I went once. After the second time, she should have left me alone. The dinner was really good; it must have been expensive. Her husband has a really bad attitude. Did I enjoy my visit to America? Why would I have enjoyed it? I didn’t go for my own enjoyment.”
These were interesting items, but Mrs. Touchett soon left her niece, whom she was to meet in half an hour at the midday meal. For this repast the two ladies faced each other at an abbreviated table in the melancholy dining-room. Here, after a little, Isabel saw her aunt not to be so dry as she appeared, and her old pity for the poor woman’s inexpressiveness, her want of regret, of disappointment, came back to her. Unmistakeably she would have found it a blessing to-day to be able to feel a defeat, a mistake, even a shame or two. She wondered if she were not even missing those enrichments of consciousness and privately trying—reaching out for some aftertaste of life, dregs of the banquet; the testimony of pain or the cold recreation of remorse. On the other hand perhaps she was afraid; if she should begin to know remorse at all it might take her too far. Isabel could perceive, however, how it had come over her dimly that she had failed of something, that she saw herself in the future as an old woman without memories. Her little sharp face looked tragical. She told her niece that Ralph had as yet not moved, but that he probably would be able to see her before dinner. And then in a moment she added that he had seen Lord Warburton the day before; an announcement which startled Isabel a little, as it seemed an intimation that this personage was in the neighbourhood and that an accident might bring them together. Such an accident would not be happy; she had not come to England to struggle again with Lord Warburton. She none the less presently said to her aunt that he had been very kind to Ralph; she had seen something of that in Rome.
These were interesting items, but Mrs. Touchett soon left her niece, whom she was supposed to meet in half an hour for lunch. For this meal, the two ladies faced each other at a small table in the gloomy dining room. As time went on, Isabel realized that her aunt wasn't as unfeeling as she first seemed, and her old sympathy for the poor woman's lack of expressiveness, her absence of regret, and her disappointment returned. She unmistakably would have found it a relief today to feel a defeat, a mistake, or even a bit of shame. She wondered if she might be missing those deeper experiences of consciousness and privately reaching out for some aftertaste of life, the remnants of a feast; the evidence of pain or the cold comfort of remorse. On the flip side, maybe she was scared; if she allowed herself to feel remorse, it could take her too far. Isabel could sense, however, that it had slowly dawned on her that she had missed out on something, and she envisioned herself growing old without any memories. Her small, sharp face looked tragic. She told her niece that Ralph hadn't moved yet, but he would probably be able to see her before dinner. Then, after a moment, she added that he had seen Lord Warburton the day before; this announcement startled Isabel a bit since it suggested that this important figure was nearby and that a chance meeting could occur. Such a meeting wouldn’t be pleasant; she hadn’t come to England to deal with Lord Warburton again. Still, she went on to tell her aunt that he had been very kind to Ralph; she had noticed that during their time in Rome.
“He has something else to think of now,” Mrs. Touchett returned. And she paused with a gaze like a gimlet.
“He has something else to think about now,” Mrs. Touchett replied. And she paused with a sharp, scrutinizing look.
Isabel saw she meant something, and instantly guessed what she meant. But her reply concealed her guess; her heart beat faster and she wished to gain a moment. “Ah yes—the House of Lords and all that.”
Isabel realized she mattered and quickly figured out what she meant. But her response hid her thoughts; her heart raced, and she wanted to buy a moment. “Oh right—the House of Lords and all that.”
“He’s not thinking of the Lords; he’s thinking of the ladies. At least he’s thinking of one of them; he told Ralph he’s engaged to be married.”
“He’s not thinking about the Lords; he’s thinking about the ladies. At least he’s thinking about one of them; he told Ralph he’s engaged to be married.”
“Ah, to be married!” Isabel mildly exclaimed.
“Ah, to be married!” Isabel said softly.
“Unless he breaks it off. He seemed to think Ralph would like to know. Poor Ralph can’t go to the wedding, though I believe it’s to take place very soon.
“Unless he ends it. He seemed to think Ralph would want to know. Poor Ralph can’t go to the wedding, though I believe it’s happening very soon.
“And who’s the young lady?”
“Who’s the young lady?”
“A member of the aristocracy; Lady Flora, Lady Felicia—something of that sort.”
“A member of the aristocracy; Lady Flora, Lady Felicia—something like that.”
“I’m very glad,” Isabel said. “It must be a sudden decision.”
“I’m really glad,” Isabel said. “It must be a quick decision.”
“Sudden enough, I believe; a courtship of three weeks. It has only just been made public.”
“Seems sudden to me; just a three-week courtship. It’s only now been announced.”
“I’m very glad,” Isabel repeated with a larger emphasis. She knew her aunt was watching her—looking for the signs of some imputed soreness, and the desire to prevent her companion from seeing anything of this kind enabled her to speak in the tone of quick satisfaction, the tone almost of relief. Mrs. Touchett of course followed the tradition that ladies, even married ones, regard the marriage of their old lovers as an offence to themselves. Isabel’s first care therefore was to show that however that might be in general she was not offended now. But meanwhile, as I say, her heart beat faster; and if she sat for some moments thoughtful—she presently forgot Mrs. Touchett’s observation—it was not because she had lost an admirer. Her imagination had traversed half Europe; it halted, panting, and even trembling a little, in the city of Rome. She figured herself announcing to her husband that Lord Warburton was to lead a bride to the altar, and she was of course not aware how extremely wan she must have looked while she made this intellectual effort. But at last she collected herself and said to her aunt: “He was sure to do it some time or other.”
“I’m really glad,” Isabel repeated with more emphasis. She knew her aunt was watching her—looking for signs of any hurt feelings, and the desire to keep her companion from noticing anything like that allowed her to speak in a tone of quick satisfaction, almost relief. Of course, Mrs. Touchett followed the stereotype that women, even those who are married, see the marriage of their old lovers as an offense. Isabel’s main concern was to show that regardless of what the general feeling might be, she wasn’t upset now. But meanwhile, as I mentioned, her heart was racing; and if she sat for a few moments lost in thought—eventually forgetting her aunt’s observation—it wasn’t because she had lost an admirer. Her imagination had traveled halfway across Europe; it stopped, panting and even trembling a little, in the city of Rome. She pictured herself telling her husband that Lord Warburton was going to lead a bride down the aisle, and she was completely unaware of how pale she must have looked while making this mental effort. Finally, she composed herself and said to her aunt: “He was bound to do it sooner or later.”
Mrs. Touchett was silent; then she gave a sharp little shake of the head. “Ah, my dear, you’re beyond me!” she cried suddenly. They went on with their luncheon in silence; Isabel felt as if she had heard of Lord Warburton’s death. She had known him only as a suitor, and now that was all over. He was dead for poor Pansy; by Pansy he might have lived. A servant had been hovering about; at last Mrs. Touchett requested him to leave them alone. She had finished her meal; she sat with her hands folded on the edge of the table. “I should like to ask you three questions,” she observed when the servant had gone.
Mrs. Touchett was quiet; then she shook her head sharply. “Ah, my dear, you’ve completely lost me!” she suddenly exclaimed. They continued their lunch in silence; Isabel felt like she had just heard about Lord Warburton’s death. She had only known him as a suitor, and now that was all behind her. He was gone for poor Pansy; with Pansy, he might have lived. A servant had been lingering nearby; finally, Mrs. Touchett asked him to leave them alone. She had finished her meal and sat with her hands folded on the edge of the table. “I’d like to ask you three questions,” she said once the servant had left.
“Three are a great many.”
"There are a lot."
“I can’t do with less; I’ve been thinking. They’re all very good ones.”
“I can’t settle for less; I’ve been thinking about it. They’re all really good.”
“That’s what I’m afraid of. The best questions are the worst,” Isabel answered. Mrs. Touchett had pushed back her chair, and as her niece left the table and walked, rather consciously, to one of the deep windows, she felt herself followed by her eyes.
“That’s what I’m worried about. The best questions are usually the worst,” Isabel answered. Mrs. Touchett had pushed back her chair, and as her niece got up from the table and walked, somewhat self-consciously, to one of the deep windows, she felt Mrs. Touchett’s eyes on her.
“Have you ever been sorry you didn’t marry Lord Warburton?” Mrs. Touchett enquired.
“Have you ever regretted not marrying Lord Warburton?” Mrs. Touchett asked.
Isabel shook her head slowly, but not heavily. “No, dear aunt.”
Isabel shook her head slowly, but gently. “No, dear aunt.”
“Good. I ought to tell you that I propose to believe what you say.”
“Great. I should let you know that I plan to believe what you’re saying.”
“Your believing me’s an immense temptation,” she declared, smiling still.
“Your belief in me is such a huge temptation,” she said, still smiling.
“A temptation to lie? I don’t recommend you to do that, for when I’m misinformed I’m as dangerous as a poisoned rat. I don’t mean to crow over you.”
“A temptation to lie? I wouldn't advise you to go down that road, because when I'm misinformed, I'm as dangerous as a poisoned rat. I don’t mean to boast over you.”
“It’s my husband who doesn’t get on with me,” said Isabel.
“It’s my husband who doesn’t get along with me,” said Isabel.
“I could have told him he wouldn’t. I don’t call that crowing over you,” Mrs. Touchett added. “Do you still like Serena Merle?” she went on.
“I could have told him he wouldn’t. I don’t call that bragging about you,” Mrs. Touchett added. “Do you still like Serena Merle?” she continued.
“Not as I once did. But it doesn’t matter, for she’s going to America.”
“Not like I used to. But it doesn’t matter, because she’s going to America.”
“To America? She must have done something very bad.”
“To America? She must have done something really terrible.”
“Yes—very bad.”
"Yes—really bad."
“May I ask what it is?”
“Can I ask what it is?”
“She made a convenience of me.”
“She exploited me.”
“Ah,” cried Mrs. Touchett, “so she did of me! She does of every one.”
“Ah,” Mrs. Touchett exclaimed, “so she did about me! She does about everyone.”
“She’ll make a convenience of America,” said Isabel, smiling again and glad that her aunt’s questions were over.
“She’ll take advantage of America,” Isabel said, smiling again and happy that her aunt’s questions were done.
It was not till the evening that she was able to see Ralph. He had been dozing all day; at least he had been lying unconscious. The doctor was there, but after a while went away—the local doctor, who had attended his father and whom Ralph liked. He came three or four times a day; he was deeply interested in his patient. Ralph had had Sir Matthew Hope, but he had got tired of this celebrated man, to whom he had asked his mother to send word he was now dead and was therefore without further need of medical advice. Mrs. Touchett had simply written to Sir Matthew that her son disliked him. On the day of Isabel’s arrival Ralph gave no sign, as I have related, for many hours; but toward evening he raised himself and said he knew that she had come.
It wasn't until the evening that she got to see Ralph. He had been dozing all day; at least he had been lying there unconscious. The doctor was there, but after a while he left—the local doctor who had treated his father and whom Ralph liked. He came three or four times a day; he was very interested in his patient. Ralph had seen Sir Matthew Hope, but he had gotten tired of this well-known doctor, and he asked his mother to let him know that he was now dead and no longer needed medical advice. Mrs. Touchett simply told Sir Matthew that her son disliked him. On the day Isabel arrived, Ralph didn’t show any signs of awareness, as I mentioned, for many hours; but toward evening, he sat up and said he knew she was there.
How he knew was not apparent, inasmuch as for fear of exciting him no one had offered the information. Isabel came in and sat by his bed in the dim light; there was only a shaded candle in a corner of the room. She told the nurse she might go—she herself would sit with him for the rest of the evening. He had opened his eyes and recognised her, and had moved his hand, which lay helpless beside him, so that she might take it. But he was unable to speak; he closed his eyes again and remained perfectly still, only keeping her hand in his own. She sat with him a long time—till the nurse came back; but he gave no further sign. He might have passed away while she looked at him; he was already the figure and pattern of death. She had thought him far gone in Rome, and this was worse; there was but one change possible now. There was a strange tranquillity in his face; it was as still as the lid of a box. With this he was a mere lattice of bones; when he opened his eyes to greet her it was as if she were looking into immeasurable space. It was not till midnight that the nurse came back; but the hours, to Isabel, had not seemed long; it was exactly what she had come for. If she had come simply to wait she found ample occasion, for he lay three days in a kind of grateful silence. He recognised her and at moments seemed to wish to speak; but he found no voice. Then he closed his eyes again, as if he too were waiting for something—for something that certainly would come. He was so absolutely quiet that it seemed to her what was coming had already arrived; and yet she never lost the sense that they were still together. But they were not always together; there were other hours that she passed in wandering through the empty house and listening for a voice that was not poor Ralph’s. She had a constant fear; she thought it possible her husband would write to her. But he remained silent, and she only got a letter from Florence and from the Countess Gemini. Ralph, however, spoke at last—on the evening of the third day.
How he knew was not clear, since no one had shared the information to avoid upsetting him. Isabel came in and sat by his bed in the dim light; there was only a shaded candle lit in a corner of the room. She told the nurse she could leave—she would stay with him for the rest of the evening. He opened his eyes, recognized her, and moved his hand, which lay helpless beside him, so she could take it. But he couldn’t speak; he closed his eyes again and remained completely still, only holding her hand in his. She sat with him for a long time—until the nurse returned; but he didn’t show any further signs. He could have passed away while she watched him; he already resembled the essence of death. She had thought he was far gone in Rome, but this was worse; there was only one change left now. There was a strange calmness in his face; it was as still as a box lid. With this, he was just a fragile structure of bones; when he opened his eyes to greet her, it felt like she was looking into infinite space. The nurse didn’t come back until midnight; but the hours didn’t seem long to Isabel; it was exactly what she had come for. If she had just come to wait, she found plenty of time for it, as he lay in a kind of grateful silence for three days. He recognized her and at times seemed to want to speak; but no words came. Then he closed his eyes again, as if he was waiting for something—something that would surely come. He was so completely quiet that it seemed to her that what was coming had already arrived; yet she never lost the feeling that they were still together. But they weren’t always together; there were other hours when she wandered through the empty house, listening for a voice that wasn’t poor Ralph’s. She had a constant fear; she thought it was possible her husband would write to her. But he stayed silent, and she only received letters from Florence and from Countess Gemini. Ralph, however, finally spoke—on the evening of the third day.
“I feel better to-night,” he murmured, abruptly, in the soundless dimness of her vigil; “I think I can say something.” She sank upon her knees beside his pillow; took his thin hand in her own; begged him not to make an effort—not to tire himself. His face was of necessity serious—it was incapable of the muscular play of a smile; but its owner apparently had not lost a perception of incongruities. “What does it matter if I’m tired when I’ve all eternity to rest? There’s no harm in making an effort when it’s the very last of all. Don’t people always feel better just before the end? I’ve often heard of that; it’s what I was waiting for. Ever since you’ve been here I thought it would come. I tried two or three times; I was afraid you’d get tired of sitting there.” He spoke slowly, with painful breaks and long pauses; his voice seemed to come from a distance. When he ceased he lay with his face turned to Isabel and his large unwinking eyes open into her own. “It was very good of you to come,” he went on. “I thought you would; but I wasn’t sure.”
“I feel better tonight,” he murmured suddenly in the quiet dimness of her watch. “I think I can say something.” She knelt beside his pillow, took his thin hand in hers, and urged him not to push himself—not to tire himself out. His face had to be serious—it couldn’t make the movements of a smile—but he seemed to still notice the oddities around him. “What does it matter if I’m tired when I have all eternity to rest? There’s no harm in trying when it’s the very last chance. Don’t people always feel better just before the end? I’ve heard that a lot; it’s what I was waiting for. Ever since you’ve been here, I thought it would come. I tried a couple of times; I was worried you’d get tired of sitting there.” He spoke slowly, with painful pauses and long breaks; his voice felt like it was coming from far away. When he stopped, he lay with his face turned to Isabel and his large, unblinking eyes looking into hers. “It was really nice of you to come,” he continued. “I thought you would; but I wasn’t sure.”
“I was not sure either till I came,” said Isabel.
“I wasn't sure either until I got here,” said Isabel.
“You’ve been like an angel beside my bed. You know they talk about the angel of death. It’s the most beautiful of all. You’ve been like that; as if you were waiting for me.”
“You’ve been like an angel by my bedside. You know they say there’s an angel of death. It’s the most beautiful one of all. You’ve been like that; as if you were waiting for me.”
“I was not waiting for your death; I was waiting for—for this. This is not death, dear Ralph.”
“I wasn’t waiting for your death; I was waiting for—for this. This isn’t death, dear Ralph.”
“Not for you—no. There’s nothing makes us feel so much alive as to see others die. That’s the sensation of life—the sense that we remain. I’ve had it—even I. But now I’m of no use but to give it to others. With me it’s all over.” And then he paused. Isabel bowed her head further, till it rested on the two hands that were clasped upon his own. She couldn’t see him now; but his far-away voice was close to her ear. “Isabel,” he went on suddenly, “I wish it were over for you.” She answered nothing; she had burst into sobs; she remained so, with her buried face. He lay silent, listening to her sobs; at last he gave a long groan. “Ah, what is it you have done for me?”
“Not for you—no. There’s nothing that makes us feel as alive as seeing others die. That’s the essence of life—the sense that we continue. I've felt it—even I. But now I'm only here to give it to others. For me, it's all over.” Then he paused. Isabel lowered her head even further until it rested on her hands clasped over his. She couldn’t see him now; but his distant voice was close to her ear. “Isabel,” he continued suddenly, “I wish it were over for you.” She didn’t respond; she had burst into tears; she stayed that way with her face buried. He lay silent, listening to her cries; finally, he let out a long groan. “Ah, what have you done for me?”
“What is it you did for me?” she cried, her now extreme agitation half smothered by her attitude. She had lost all her shame, all wish to hide things. Now he must know; she wished him to know, for it brought them supremely together, and he was beyond the reach of pain. “You did something once—you know it. O Ralph, you’ve been everything! What have I done for you—what can I do to-day? I would die if you could live. But I don’t wish you to live; I would die myself, not to lose you.” Her voice was as broken as his own and full of tears and anguish.
“What did you do for me?” she cried, her intense agitation barely contained by her demeanor. She had lost all her shame, all desire to hide things. Now he had to know; she wanted him to know because it brought them incredibly close, and he was beyond the reach of pain. “You did something for me once—you know that. Oh Ralph, you've meant everything to me! What have I done for you—what can I do today? I would die if it meant you could live. But I don’t want you to live; I’d give my life to avoid losing you.” Her voice was as broken as his and filled with tears and anguish.
“You won’t lose me—you’ll keep me. Keep me in your heart; I shall be nearer to you than I’ve ever been. Dear Isabel, life is better; for in life there’s love. Death is good—but there’s no love.”
“You won't lose me—you'll keep me. Keep me in your heart; I'll be closer to you than I've ever been. Dear Isabel, life is better; because in life there’s love. Death is good—but there’s no love.”
“I never thanked you—I never spoke—I never was what I should be!” Isabel went on. She felt a passionate need to cry out and accuse herself, to let her sorrow possess her. All her troubles, for the moment, became single and melted together into this present pain. “What must you have thought of me? Yet how could I know? I never knew, and I only know to-day because there are people less stupid than I.”
“I never thanked you—I never said a word—I never was who I should have been!” Isabel continued. She felt an intense urge to cry out and blame herself, to let her sadness take over. All her worries, for the moment, became one and merged into this current pain. “What must you have thought of me? But how could I know? I never knew, and I only understand now because there are people who are less foolish than I.”
“Don’t mind people,” said Ralph. “I think I’m glad to leave people.”
“Don’t worry about people,” Ralph said. “I think I’m fine with leaving them behind.”
She raised her head and her clasped hands; she seemed for a moment to pray to him. “Is it true—is it true?” she asked.
She lifted her head and her clasped hands; she looked like she was praying to him for a moment. “Is it true—is it true?” she asked.
“True that you’ve been stupid? Oh no,” said Ralph with a sensible intention of wit.
“Is it really true that you’ve been foolish? Oh no,” said Ralph, trying to be witty.
“That you made me rich—that all I have is yours?”
“That you made me wealthy—that everything I have belongs to you?”
He turned away his head, and for some time said nothing. Then at last: “Ah, don’t speak of that—that was not happy.” Slowly he moved his face toward her again, and they once more saw each other. “But for that—but for that—!” And he paused. “I believe I ruined you,” he wailed.
He turned his head away and stayed silent for a while. Finally, he said, “Oh, don’t talk about that—that was not good.” Gradually, he faced her again, and they looked at each other once more. “But because of that—but because of that—!” He hesitated. “I think I ruined you,” he cried.
She was full of the sense that he was beyond the reach of pain; he seemed already so little of this world. But even if she had not had it she would still have spoken, for nothing mattered now but the only knowledge that was not pure anguish—the knowledge that they were looking at the truth together.
She felt that he was beyond the pain; he already seemed so detached from this world. But even if she hadn’t felt that way, she still would have spoken, because nothing mattered now except the one thing that wasn’t pure torment—the understanding that they were facing the truth together.
“He married me for the money,” she said. She wished to say everything; she was afraid he might die before she had done so. He gazed at her a little, and for the first time his fixed eyes lowered their lids. But he raised them in a moment, and then, “He was greatly in love with you,” he answered.
“He married me for the money,” she said. She wanted to say everything; she was afraid he might die before she got the chance. He looked at her for a moment, and for the first time, his steady gaze lowered its lids. But he lifted them again quickly and then replied, “He was really in love with you.”
“Yes, he was in love with me. But he wouldn’t have married me if I had been poor. I don’t hurt you in saying that. How can I? I only want you to understand. I always tried to keep you from understanding; but that’s all over.”
"Yes, he was in love with me. But he wouldn’t have married me if I had been poor. I don’t hurt you by saying that. How could I? I just want you to understand. I always tried to prevent you from understanding; but that’s all in the past now."
“I always understood,” said Ralph.
“I always got it,” said Ralph.
“I thought you did, and I didn’t like it. But now I like it.”
"I thought you did, and I didn't like it. But now I like it."
“You don’t hurt me—you make me very happy.” And as Ralph said this there was an extraordinary gladness in his voice. She bent her head again, and pressed her lips to the back of his hand. “I always understood,” he continued, “though it was so strange—so pitiful. You wanted to look at life for yourself—but you were not allowed; you were punished for your wish. You were ground in the very mill of the conventional!”
“You don’t hurt me—you make me really happy.” As Ralph said this, there was an incredible joy in his voice. She lowered her head again and kissed the back of his hand. “I always understood,” he went on, “even though it was so strange—so sad. You wanted to experience life for yourself—but you couldn’t; you were punished for wanting that. You were trapped in the very machine of convention!”
“Oh yes, I’ve been punished,” Isabel sobbed.
“Oh yes, I’ve been punished,” Isabel cried.
He listened to her a little, and then continued: “Was he very bad about your coming?”
He listened to her for a bit, then continued: “Was he really upset about you coming?”
“He made it very hard for me. But I don’t care.”
“He made it really difficult for me. But I don’t care.”
“It is all over then between you?”
"It’s all over between you then?"
“Oh no; I don’t think anything’s over.”
“Oh no; I don’t think anything is finished.”
“Are you going back to him?” Ralph gasped.
“Are you going back to him?” Ralph gasped.
“I don’t know—I can’t tell. I shall stay here as long as I may. I don’t want to think—I needn’t think. I don’t care for anything but you, and that’s enough for the present. It will last a little yet. Here on my knees, with you dying in my arms, I’m happier than I have been for a long time. And I want you to be happy—not to think of anything sad; only to feel that I’m near you and I love you. Why should there be pain—? In such hours as this what have we to do with pain? That’s not the deepest thing; there’s something deeper.”
“I don’t know—I can’t say. I’ll stay here as long as I can. I don’t want to think—I don’t need to think. I only care about you, and that’s enough for now. It will last a bit longer. Here on my knees, with you dying in my arms, I’m happier than I have been in a long time. And I want you to be happy—not to think about anything sad; just to feel that I’m close to you and I love you. Why should there be pain—? In moments like this, what do we have to do with pain? That’s not what matters most; there’s something deeper.”
Ralph evidently found from moment to moment greater difficulty in speaking; he had to wait longer to collect himself. At first he appeared to make no response to these last words; he let a long time elapse. Then he murmured simply: “You must stay here.”
Ralph clearly struggled more and more to speak from one moment to the next; it took him longer to gather his thoughts. At first, he seemed to ignore these last words; he let a long pause go by. Then he softly said, “You have to stay here.”
“I should like to stay—as long as seems right.”
“I’d like to stay—until it feels appropriate.”
“As seems right—as seems right?” He repeated her words. “Yes, you think a great deal about that.”
“As it seems right—as it seems right?” He repeated her words. “Yeah, you think a lot about that.”
“Of course one must. You’re very tired,” said Isabel.
“Of course you have to. You’re really tired,” said Isabel.
“I’m very tired. You said just now that pain’s not the deepest thing. No—no. But it’s very deep. If I could stay—”
“I’m really tired. You just said that pain isn’t the deepest thing. No—no. But it is really deep. If I could stay—”
“For me you’ll always be here,” she softly interrupted. It was easy to interrupt him.
“For me, you’ll always be here,” she softly interrupted. It was easy to interrupt him.
But he went on, after a moment: “It passes, after all; it’s passing now. But love remains. I don’t know why we should suffer so much. Perhaps I shall find out. There are many things in life. You’re very young.”
But he continued after a moment: “It all fades away eventually; it’s fading right now. But love stays. I don’t understand why we have to suffer so much. Maybe I’ll figure it out. Life is full of experiences. You’re still very young.”
“I feel very old,” said Isabel.
“I feel really old,” said Isabel.
“You’ll grow young again. That’s how I see you. I don’t believe—I don’t believe—” But he stopped again; his strength failed him.
“You’ll become young again. That’s how I see you. I don’t believe—I don’t believe—” But he stopped again; he lost his strength.
She begged him to be quiet now. “We needn’t speak to understand each other,” she said.
She begged him to be quiet now. “We don’t need to talk to understand each other,” she said.
“I don’t believe that such a generous mistake as yours can hurt you for more than a little.”
“I don’t think that such a generous mistake on your part can harm you for long.”
“Oh Ralph, I’m very happy now,” she cried through her tears.
“Oh Ralph, I’m so happy now,” she exclaimed through her tears.
“And remember this,” he continued, “that if you’ve been hated you’ve also been loved. Ah but, Isabel—adored!” he just audibly and lingeringly breathed.
“And remember this,” he continued, “that if you've been hated, you've also been loved. Ah but, Isabel—adored!” he breathed with a faint emphasis, lingering on the word.
“Oh my brother!” she cried with a movement of still deeper prostration.
“Oh my brother!” she cried, sinking down even deeper.
CHAPTER LV
He had told her, the first evening she ever spent at Gardencourt, that if she should live to suffer enough she might some day see the ghost with which the old house was duly provided. She apparently had fulfilled the necessary condition; for the next morning, in the cold, faint dawn, she knew that a spirit was standing by her bed. She had lain down without undressing, it being her belief that Ralph would not outlast the night. She had no inclination to sleep; she was waiting, and such waiting was wakeful. But she closed her eyes; she believed that as the night wore on she should hear a knock at her door. She heard no knock, but at the time the darkness began vaguely to grow grey she started up from her pillow as abruptly as if she had received a summons. It seemed to her for an instant that he was standing there—a vague, hovering figure in the vagueness of the room. She stared a moment; she saw his white face—his kind eyes; then she saw there was nothing. She was not afraid; she was only sure. She quitted the place and in her certainty passed through dark corridors and down a flight of oaken steps that shone in the vague light of a hall-window. Outside Ralph’s door she stopped a moment, listening, but she seemed to hear only the hush that filled it. She opened the door with a hand as gentle as if she were lifting a veil from the face of the dead, and saw Mrs. Touchett sitting motionless and upright beside the couch of her son, with one of his hands in her own. The doctor was on the other side, with poor Ralph’s further wrist resting in his professional fingers. The two nurses were at the foot between them. Mrs. Touchett took no notice of Isabel, but the doctor looked at her very hard; then he gently placed Ralph’s hand in a proper position, close beside him. The nurse looked at her very hard too, and no one said a word; but Isabel only looked at what she had come to see. It was fairer than Ralph had ever been in life, and there was a strange resemblance to the face of his father, which, six years before, she had seen lying on the same pillow. She went to her aunt and put her arm around her; and Mrs. Touchett, who as a general thing neither invited nor enjoyed caresses, submitted for a moment to this one, rising, as might be, to take it. But she was stiff and dry-eyed; her acute white face was terrible.
He had told her on the first evening she spent at Gardencourt that if she lived long enough to suffer, she might one day see the ghost that the old house was said to have. She seemed to have met that condition, because the next morning, in the cold, dim dawn, she realized a spirit was standing by her bed. She had gone to bed without changing, believing that Ralph wouldn’t make it through the night. She didn’t feel like sleeping; she was waiting, and it was a wakeful kind of waiting. But she closed her eyes, convinced that as the night passed, she would hear a knock at her door. She heard no knock, but at the moment when the darkness started to turn grey, she sat up abruptly as if summoned. For a brief moment, it seemed to her that he was standing there—a vague, hovering figure in the dimness of the room. She stared for a moment; she saw his pale face and kind eyes; then she realized there was nothing there. She wasn’t scared; she just felt certain. She left the room and, with that certainty, passed through dark corridors and down a flight of oak steps that glimmered in the faint light of a hall window. She paused outside Ralph’s door, listening, but all she could hear was the silence inside. She opened the door gently, as if lifting a veil from the face of the dead, and saw Mrs. Touchett sitting still and upright beside her son’s couch, holding one of his hands. The doctor was on the other side, with Ralph’s other wrist resting in his professional grip. Two nurses were at the foot of the bed between them. Mrs. Touchett didn’t acknowledge Isabel, but the doctor looked at her intently; then he gently adjusted Ralph’s hand, placing it properly beside him. The nurse also looked at her sharply, and no one spoke; Isabel only gazed at what she had come to see. He looked more peaceful than he ever had in life, and there was an odd resemblance to his father’s face, which she had seen lying on the same pillow six years earlier. She walked over to her aunt and wrapped her arm around her; Mrs. Touchett, who generally neither invited nor welcomed affection, allowed it for a moment, almost as if rising to meet it. But she was stiff and unyielding; her sharp white face was haunting.
“Dear Aunt Lydia,” Isabel murmured.
"Dear Aunt Lydia," Isabel whispered.
“Go and thank God you’ve no child,” said Mrs. Touchett, disengaging herself.
“Go and be thankful you don’t have a child,” said Mrs. Touchett, pulling away.
Three days after this a considerable number of people found time, at the height of the London “season,” to take a morning train down to a quiet station in Berkshire and spend half an hour in a small grey church which stood within an easy walk. It was in the green burial-place of this edifice that Mrs. Touchett consigned her son to earth. She stood herself at the edge of the grave, and Isabel stood beside her; the sexton himself had not a more practical interest in the scene than Mrs. Touchett. It was a solemn occasion, but neither a harsh nor a heavy one; there was a certain geniality in the appearance of things. The weather had changed to fair; the day, one of the last of the treacherous May-time, was warm and windless, and the air had the brightness of the hawthorn and the blackbird. If it was sad to think of poor Touchett, it was not too sad, since death, for him, had had no violence. He had been dying so long; he was so ready; everything had been so expected and prepared. There were tears in Isabel’s eyes, but they were not tears that blinded. She looked through them at the beauty of the day, the splendour of nature, the sweetness of the old English churchyard, the bowed heads of good friends. Lord Warburton was there, and a group of gentlemen all unknown to her, several of whom, as she afterwards learned, were connected with the bank; and there were others whom she knew. Miss Stackpole was among the first, with honest Mr. Bantling beside her; and Caspar Goodwood, lifting his head higher than the rest—bowing it rather less. During much of the time Isabel was conscious of Mr. Goodwood’s gaze; he looked at her somewhat harder than he usually looked in public, while the others had fixed their eyes upon the churchyard turf. But she never let him see that she saw him; she thought of him only to wonder that he was still in England. She found she had taken for granted that after accompanying Ralph to Gardencourt he had gone away; she remembered how little it was a country that pleased him. He was there, however, very distinctly there; and something in his attitude seemed to say that he was there with a complex intention. She wouldn’t meet his eyes, though there was doubtless sympathy in them; he made her rather uneasy. With the dispersal of the little group he disappeared, and the only person who came to speak to her—though several spoke to Mrs. Touchett—was Henrietta Stackpole. Henrietta had been crying.
Three days later, a significant number of people found time, during the peak of the London "season," to take a morning train to a quiet station in Berkshire and spend half an hour in a small gray church that was within a short walk. It was in the peaceful graveyard of this church that Mrs. Touchett buried her son. She stood at the edge of the grave, with Isabel beside her; the sexton had no more personal investment in the event than Mrs. Touchett. It was a serious occasion, but not harsh or heavy; there was a certain warmth in the atmosphere. The weather had turned fair; the day, one of the last of the tricky May days, was warm and windless, and the air was filled with the brightness of the hawthorn and the blackbird. While it was sad to think of poor Touchett, it wasn't overwhelmingly so, since his death had been gentle. He had been dying for so long; he was ready; everything had been expected and prepared for. Tears were in Isabel’s eyes, but they were not the kind that blinded her. She looked past them at the beauty of the day, the splendor of nature, the charm of the old English churchyard, and the bowed heads of good friends. Lord Warburton was present, along with a group of men she didn’t know, several of whom, as she later learned, were connected to the bank; there were others she recognized. Miss Stackpole was among the first to arrive, with sincere Mr. Bantling next to her; and Caspar Goodwood, lifting his head higher than the others—bowing it slightly less. Much of the time, Isabel was aware of Mr. Goodwood’s gaze; he looked at her more intently than he usually did in public, while the others had their eyes on the churchyard turf. But she never let him see that she noticed him; she only thought to wonder why he was still in England. She had assumed that after accompanying Ralph to Gardencourt, he would have left; she remembered how little the countryside appealed to him. Yet he was there, very much present; something in his posture seemed to suggest he was there with a complicated purpose. She wouldn’t meet his eyes, even though there was likely sympathy in them; he made her feel somewhat uneasy. As the small group began to disperse, he vanished, and the only person who came to speak to her—though several spoke to Mrs. Touchett—was Henrietta Stackpole. Henrietta had been crying.
Ralph had said to Isabel that he hoped she would remain at Gardencourt, and she made no immediate motion to leave the place. She said to herself that it was but common charity to stay a little with her aunt. It was fortunate she had so good a formula; otherwise she might have been greatly in want of one. Her errand was over; she had done what she had left her husband to do. She had a husband in a foreign city, counting the hours of her absence; in such a case one needed an excellent motive. He was not one of the best husbands, but that didn’t alter the case. Certain obligations were involved in the very fact of marriage, and were quite independent of the quantity of enjoyment extracted from it. Isabel thought of her husband as little as might be; but now that she was at a distance, beyond its spell, she thought with a kind of spiritual shudder of Rome. There was a penetrating chill in the image, and she drew back into the deepest shade of Gardencourt. She lived from day to day, postponing, closing her eyes, trying not to think. She knew she must decide, but she decided nothing; her coming itself had not been a decision. On that occasion she had simply started. Osmond gave no sound and now evidently would give none; he would leave it all to her. From Pansy she heard nothing, but that was very simple: her father had told her not to write.
Ralph had told Isabel that he hoped she would stay at Gardencourt, and she made no immediate move to leave. She thought to herself that it was just common decency to stay a little longer with her aunt. It was lucky she had such a good excuse; otherwise, she might have struggled to find one. Her purpose there was complete; she had accomplished what she had left her husband to do. She had a husband in a foreign city, counting the hours until her return; in situations like this, you needed a solid reason. He wasn't the best husband, but that didn’t change things. Certain obligations came with marriage, no matter how much happiness came from it. Isabel tried to think as little about her husband as possible; but now that she was away, beyond his influence, she felt a kind of spiritual dread when she thought of Rome. The image sent a chill down her spine, and she retreated into the deepest shadows of Gardencourt. She lived day to day, putting off decisions, closing her eyes, and trying not to think. She knew she had to make a choice, but she didn’t make any; her arrival itself hadn’t been a decision. That time, she had just left. Osmond remained silent and clearly would continue to do so; he would leave everything to her. She heard nothing from Pansy, but that was straightforward: her father had told her not to write.
Mrs. Touchett accepted Isabel’s company, but offered her no assistance; she appeared to be absorbed in considering, without enthusiasm but with perfect lucidity, the new conveniences of her own situation. Mrs. Touchett was not an optimist, but even from painful occurrences she managed to extract a certain utility. This consisted in the reflexion that, after all, such things happened to other people and not to herself. Death was disagreeable, but in this case it was her son’s death, not her own; she had never flattered herself that her own would be disagreeable to any one but Mrs. Touchett. She was better off than poor Ralph, who had left all the commodities of life behind him, and indeed all the security; since the worst of dying was, to Mrs. Touchett’s mind, that it exposed one to be taken advantage of. For herself she was on the spot; there was nothing so good as that. She made known to Isabel very punctually—it was the evening her son was buried—several of Ralph’s testamentary arrangements. He had told her everything, had consulted her about everything. He left her no money; of course she had no need of money. He left her the furniture of Gardencourt, exclusive of the pictures and books and the use of the place for a year; after which it was to be sold. The money produced by the sale was to constitute an endowment for a hospital for poor persons suffering from the malady of which he died; and of this portion of the will Lord Warburton was appointed executor. The rest of his property, which was to be withdrawn from the bank, was disposed of in various bequests, several of them to those cousins in Vermont to whom his father had already been so bountiful. Then there were a number of small legacies.
Mrs. Touchett accepted Isabel's company but didn’t offer her any help; she seemed to be deep in thought, not thrilled but completely clear-headed, about the new conveniences of her own situation. Mrs. Touchett wasn’t an optimist, but she managed to find some usefulness even in painful events. This came from the realization that, after all, such things happened to other people and not to her. Death was unpleasant, but in this case, it was her son's death, not her own; she had never believed that her own demise would be upsetting to anyone but herself. She was better off than poor Ralph, who had left all the comforts of life behind, and indeed all sense of security; because, in Mrs. Touchett’s view, the worst part of dying was that it made one vulnerable to being taken advantage of. As for her, she was right there; there was nothing better than that. She informed Isabel very promptly—it was the evening of her son's burial—about several of Ralph’s will arrangements. He had told her everything and consulted her about everything. He left her no money; of course, she didn’t need any. He left her the furniture of Gardencourt, excluding the pictures and books, and granted her the use of the property for a year; after which it was to be sold. The money from the sale was to fund a hospital for poor people suffering from the illness that caused his death; Lord Warburton was named executor for this part of the will. The rest of his property, which was to be withdrawn from the bank, was distributed in various bequests, several of which went to those cousins in Vermont who had already benefited greatly from his father. Then there were a number of smaller legacies.
“Some of them are extremely peculiar,” said Mrs. Touchett; “he has left considerable sums to persons I never heard of. He gave me a list, and I asked then who some of them were, and he told me they were people who at various times had seemed to like him. Apparently he thought you didn’t like him, for he hasn’t left you a penny. It was his opinion that you had been handsomely treated by his father, which I’m bound to say I think you were—though I don’t mean that I ever heard him complain of it. The pictures are to be dispersed; he has distributed them about, one by one, as little keepsakes. The most valuable of the collection goes to Lord Warburton. And what do you think he has done with his library? It sounds like a practical joke. He has left it to your friend Miss Stackpole—‘in recognition of her services to literature.’ Does he mean her following him up from Rome? Was that a service to literature? It contains a great many rare and valuable books, and as she can’t carry it about the world in her trunk he recommends her to sell it at auction. She will sell it of course at Christie’s, and with the proceeds she’ll set up a newspaper. Will that be a service to literature?”
“Some of them are really strange,” said Mrs. Touchett. “He left a lot of money to people I've never even heard of. He gave me a list, and I asked who some of them were, and he told me they were people who seemed to like him at different times. Apparently, he thought you didn’t like him, because he didn’t leave you anything. He believed you had been well taken care of by his father, which I have to agree with—though I don’t recall him ever complaining about it. The pictures are to be distributed; he has given them away one by one as little mementos. The most valuable piece goes to Lord Warburton. And guess what he’s done with his library? It sounds like a joke. He’s left it to your friend Miss Stackpole—‘in recognition of her services to literature.’ Does he mean her following him around from Rome? Was that a service to literature? It has a lot of rare and valuable books, and since she can’t carry them all in her trunk, he suggests she sell it at auction. Of course, she’ll sell it at Christie’s, and with the money, she’ll start a newspaper. Will that be a service to literature?”
This question Isabel forbore to answer, as it exceeded the little interrogatory to which she had deemed it necessary to submit on her arrival. Besides, she had never been less interested in literature than to-day, as she found when she occasionally took down from the shelf one of the rare and valuable volumes of which Mrs. Touchett had spoken. She was quite unable to read; her attention had never been so little at her command. One afternoon, in the library, about a week after the ceremony in the churchyard, she was trying to fix it for an hour; but her eyes often wandered from the book in her hand to the open window, which looked down the long avenue. It was in this way that she saw a modest vehicle approach the door and perceived Lord Warburton sitting, in rather an uncomfortable attitude, in a corner of it. He had always had a high standard of courtesy, and it was therefore not remarkable, under the circumstances, that he should have taken the trouble to come down from London to call on Mrs. Touchett. It was of course Mrs. Touchett he had come to see, and not Mrs. Osmond; and to prove to herself the validity of this thesis Isabel presently stepped out of the house and wandered away into the park. Since her arrival at Gardencourt she had been but little out of doors, the weather being unfavourable for visiting the grounds. This evening, however, was fine, and at first it struck her as a happy thought to have come out. The theory I have just mentioned was plausible enough, but it brought her little rest, and if you had seen her pacing about you would have said she had a bad conscience. She was not pacified when at the end of a quarter of an hour, finding herself in view of the house, she saw Mrs. Touchett emerge from the portico accompanied by her visitor. Her aunt had evidently proposed to Lord Warburton that they should come in search of her. She was in no humour for visitors and, if she had had a chance, would have drawn back behind one of the great trees. But she saw she had been seen and that nothing was left her but to advance. As the lawn at Gardencourt was a vast expanse this took some time; during which she observed that, as he walked beside his hostess, Lord Warburton kept his hands rather stiffly behind him and his eyes upon the ground. Both persons apparently were silent; but Mrs. Touchett’s thin little glance, as she directed it toward Isabel, had even at a distance an expression. It seemed to say with cutting sharpness: “Here’s the eminently amenable nobleman you might have married!” When Lord Warburton lifted his own eyes, however, that was not what they said. They only said “This is rather awkward, you know, and I depend upon you to help me.” He was very grave, very proper and, for the first time since Isabel had known him, greeted her without a smile. Even in his days of distress he had always begun with a smile. He looked extremely selfconscious.
Isabel didn’t answer the question because it went beyond the few queries she felt she had to make upon her arrival. Besides, she had never been less interested in literature than she was today, which became clear when she occasionally picked up one of the rare and valuable books Mrs. Touchett had mentioned. She found herself unable to read; her focus was practically nonexistent. One afternoon, about a week after the ceremony in the churchyard, she tried to concentrate for an hour in the library but often found her eyes drifting from her book to the open window overlooking the long avenue. That’s when she noticed a modest vehicle approaching the door and saw Lord Warburton sitting in a rather uncomfortable position inside it. He had always held a high standard of courtesy, so it was not surprising that he had traveled down from London to visit Mrs. Touchett. Clearly, it was Mrs. Touchett he had come to see, not Mrs. Osmond; to reassure herself of this, Isabel eventually stepped outside and wandered into the park. Since arriving at Gardencourt, she had spent little time outdoors due to unfavorable weather for exploring the grounds. However, the evening was pleasant, and at first, she thought it was a great idea to come out. The theory I just mentioned made sense, but it brought her little comfort, and if you had seen her walking around, you would have thought she had a guilty conscience. She felt uneasy when, after about fifteen minutes and as she found herself in view of the house, she saw Mrs. Touchett emerge from the portico with her guest. Her aunt had clearly suggested to Lord Warburton that they look for her. Isabel was not in the mood for visitors, and if she could have, she would have hidden behind one of the large trees. But she realized she had been spotted, and there was nothing left for her to do but go forward. The lawn at Gardencourt was expansive, which made the walk take a while; during this time, she noticed that as he walked beside his hostess, Lord Warburton kept his hands stiffly behind him and his eyes on the ground. They both seemed silent, but Mrs. Touchett's thin, quick glance toward Isabel carried a message, even from a distance. It seemed to say sharply, “Here’s the perfect nobleman you might have married!” However, when Lord Warburton finally looked up, his eyes didn’t convey that sentiment. They simply conveyed, “This is a bit awkward, you know, and I’m relying on you to help me.” He appeared very serious, very proper, and, for the first time since Isabel had known him, greeted her without a smile. Even in his previous times of distress, he'd always started with a smile. He looked extremely self-conscious.
“Lord Warburton has been so good as to come out to see me,” said Mrs. Touchett. “He tells me he didn’t know you were still here. I know he’s an old friend of yours, and as I was told you were not in the house I brought him out to see for himself.”
“Lord Warburton was nice enough to come out to visit me,” Mrs. Touchett said. “He mentioned he didn’t realize you were still here. I know he’s a long-time friend of yours, and since I was told you weren’t in the house, I brought him out to see for himself.”
“Oh, I saw there was a good train at 6.40, that would get me back in time for dinner,” Mrs. Touchett’s companion rather irrelevantly explained. “I’m so glad to find you’ve not gone.”
“Oh, I noticed there’s a good train at 6:40 that will get me back in time for dinner,” Mrs. Touchett’s companion explained somewhat off-topic. “I’m really glad to see you haven’t left.”
“I’m not here for long, you know,” Isabel said with a certain eagerness.
“I’m not here for long, you know,” Isabel said eagerly.
“I suppose not; but I hope it’s for some weeks. You came to England sooner than—a—than you thought?”
"I guess not; but I hope it's for a few weeks. You came to England earlier than you thought?"
“Yes, I came very suddenly.”
"Yeah, I arrived really suddenly."
Mrs. Touchett turned away as if she were looking at the condition of the grounds, which indeed was not what it should be, while Lord Warburton hesitated a little. Isabel fancied he had been on the point of asking about her husband—rather confusedly—and then had checked himself. He continued immitigably grave, either because he thought it becoming in a place over which death had just passed, or for more personal reasons. If he was conscious of personal reasons it was very fortunate that he had the cover of the former motive; he could make the most of that. Isabel thought of all this. It was not that his face was sad, for that was another matter; but it was strangely inexpressive.
Mrs. Touchett turned away as if she were checking the state of the grounds, which honestly wasn’t in great shape, while Lord Warburton hesitated for a moment. Isabel thought he was about to ask about her husband—somewhat awkwardly—and then caught himself. He remained seriously somber, either because he felt it was appropriate given that death had recently visited, or for more personal reasons. If he was aware of personal reasons, it was lucky for him that he had the cover of the previous motive; he could really use that. Isabel considered all of this. His expression wasn’t sad; that was a different thing entirely; it was just oddly blank.
“My sisters would have been so glad to come if they had known you were still here—if they had thought you would see them,” Lord Warburton went on. “Do kindly let them see you before you leave England.”
“My sisters would have been really happy to come if they had known you were still here—if they had thought you would see them,” Lord Warburton continued. “Please let them see you before you leave England.”
“It would give me great pleasure; I have such a friendly recollection of them.”
"It would make me really happy; I have such a warm memory of them."
“I don’t know whether you would come to Lockleigh for a day or two? You know there’s always that old promise.” And his lordship coloured a little as he made this suggestion, which gave his face a somewhat more familiar air. “Perhaps I’m not right in saying that just now; of course you’re not thinking of visiting. But I meant what would hardly be a visit. My sisters are to be at Lockleigh at Whitsuntide for five days; and if you could come then—as you say you’re not to be very long in England—I would see that there should be literally no one else.”
“I’m not sure if you’re planning to come to Lockleigh for a day or two? You know there’s always that old promise.” He blushed a bit when he brought it up, making his expression feel a little more casual. “Maybe I shouldn't mention that right now; I know you’re not thinking about visiting. But I meant what couldn’t really be considered a visit. My sisters will be at Lockleigh for five days during Whitsuntide, and if you could come then—since you mentioned you won’t be in England for long—I would make sure there wouldn’t be anyone else around.”
Isabel wondered if not even the young lady he was to marry would be there with her mamma; but she did not express this idea.
Isabel wondered if even the young woman he was supposed to marry would be there with her mom; but she kept this thought to herself.
“Thank you extremely,” she contented herself with saying; “I’m afraid I hardly know about Whitsuntide.”
“Thank you so much,” she settled for saying; “I’m afraid I don’t really know much about Whitsuntide.”
“But I have your promise—haven’t I?—for some other time.”
“But I have your promise—don't I?—for another time.”
There was an interrogation in this; but Isabel let it pass. She looked at her interlocutor a moment, and the result of her observation was that—as had happened before—she felt sorry for him. “Take care you don’t miss your train,” she said. And then she added: “I wish you every happiness.”
There was an interrogation in this; but Isabel let it pass. She looked at her conversation partner for a moment, and the outcome of her observation was that—as had happened before—she felt sorry for him. “Make sure you don’t miss your train,” she said. And then she added, “I wish you all the happiness.”
He blushed again, more than before, and he looked at his watch. “Ah yes, 6.40; I haven’t much time, but I’ve a fly at the door. Thank you very much.” It was not apparent whether the thanks applied to her having reminded him of his train or to the more sentimental remark. “Good-bye, Mrs. Osmond; good-bye.” He shook hands with her, without meeting her eyes, and then he turned to Mrs. Touchett, who had wandered back to them. With her his parting was equally brief; and in a moment the two ladies saw him move with long steps across the lawn.
He blushed again, even more than before, and checked his watch. “Oh right, it’s 6:40; I don’t have much time, but I’ve got a cab waiting. Thank you so much.” It wasn’t clear if he was thanking her for reminding him about his train or for the more heartfelt comment. “Goodbye, Mrs. Osmond; goodbye.” He shook hands with her, avoiding her gaze, and then turned to Mrs. Touchett, who had come back to them. His farewell with her was just as brief, and in a moment, the two women watched him stride across the lawn.
“Are you very sure he’s to be married?” Isabel asked of her aunt.
“Are you really sure he’s getting married?” Isabel asked her aunt.
“I can’t be surer than he; but he seems sure. I congratulated him, and he accepted it.”
"I can't be more confident than he is, but he seems sure. I congratulated him, and he accepted it."
“Ah,” said Isabel, “I give it up!”—while her aunt returned to the house and to those avocations which the visitor had interrupted.
“Ah,” said Isabel, “I give up!”—while her aunt went back into the house and to those tasks that the visitor had interrupted.
She gave it up, but she still thought of it—thought of it while she strolled again under the great oaks whose shadows were long upon the acres of turf. At the end of a few minutes she found herself near a rustic bench, which, a moment after she had looked at it, struck her as an object recognised. It was not simply that she had seen it before, nor even that she had sat upon it; it was that on this spot something important had happened to her—that the place had an air of association. Then she remembered that she had been sitting there, six years before, when a servant brought her from the house the letter in which Caspar Goodwood informed her that he had followed her to Europe; and that when she had read the letter she looked up to hear Lord Warburton announcing that he should like to marry her. It was indeed an historical, an interesting, bench; she stood and looked at it as if it might have something to say to her. She wouldn’t sit down on it now—she felt rather afraid of it. She only stood before it, and while she stood the past came back to her in one of those rushing waves of emotion by which persons of sensibility are visited at odd hours. The effect of this agitation was a sudden sense of being very tired, under the influence of which she overcame her scruples and sank into the rustic seat. I have said that she was restless and unable to occupy herself; and whether or no, if you had seen her there, you would have admired the justice of the former epithet, you would at least have allowed that at this moment she was the image of a victim of idleness. Her attitude had a singular absence of purpose; her hands, hanging at her sides, lost themselves in the folds of her black dress; her eyes gazed vaguely before her. There was nothing to recall her to the house; the two ladies, in their seclusion, dined early and had tea at an indefinite hour. How long she had sat in this position she could not have told you; but the twilight had grown thick when she became aware that she was not alone. She quickly straightened herself, glancing about, and then saw what had become of her solitude. She was sharing it with Caspar Goodwood, who stood looking at her, a few yards off, and whose footfall on the unresonant turf, as he came near, she had not heard. It occurred to her in the midst of this that it was just so Lord Warburton had surprised her of old.
She gave it up, but she still thought about it—thought about it while she strolled again under the great oaks whose shadows stretched long across the grassy fields. After a few minutes, she found herself near a rustic bench, which, just after she had noticed it, struck her as something familiar. It wasn’t just that she had seen it before, or even that she had sat on it; it was that something significant had happened to her at this spot—that the place held memories. Then she remembered that she had been sitting there, six years ago, when a servant brought her a letter from Caspar Goodwood, informing her that he had followed her to Europe; and when she had read the letter, she looked up to hear Lord Warburton saying he wanted to marry her. It was indeed a notable, a memorable bench; she stood and looked at it as if it might have something to tell her. She wouldn’t sit on it now—she felt a bit apprehensive about it. She just stood there, and while she stood, the past came rushing back in one of those waves of emotion that sensitive people experience unexpectedly. The effect of this agitation was a sudden feeling of exhaustion, which made her push aside her hesitations and sink into the rustic seat. I have mentioned that she was restless and unable to occupy herself; and whether or not, if you had seen her there, you would have appreciated the accuracy of the first description, you would at least have agreed that at that moment she looked like someone suffering from idleness. Her posture had a distinct lack of purpose; her hands, hanging at her sides, disappeared into the folds of her black dress; her eyes stared blankly ahead. There was nothing to draw her back to the house; the two ladies, in their privacy, dined early and had tea at an unspecified time. How long she had sat in that position, she couldn’t say; but the twilight had thickened when she noticed she wasn’t alone. She quickly straightened herself, glancing around, and then saw what had interrupted her solitude. She was sharing it with Caspar Goodwood, who stood looking at her a few yards away, and whose footsteps on the soft grass as he approached she hadn’t heard. It occurred to her in the midst of this that it was exactly how Lord Warburton had caught her by surprise long ago.
She instantly rose, and as soon as Goodwood saw he was seen he started forward. She had had time only to rise when, with a motion that looked like violence, but felt like—she knew not what, he grasped her by the wrist and made her sink again into the seat. She closed her eyes; he had not hurt her; it was only a touch, which she had obeyed. But there was something in his face that she wished not to see. That was the way he had looked at her the other day in the churchyard; only at present it was worse. He said nothing at first; she only felt him close to her—beside her on the bench and pressingly turned to her. It almost seemed to her that no one had ever been so close to her as that. All this, however, took but an instant, at the end of which she had disengaged her wrist, turning her eyes upon her visitant. “You’ve frightened me,” she said.
She immediately stood up, and as soon as Goodwood realized he was noticed, he stepped forward. She barely had time to rise when, with a movement that seemed violent but felt like—she didn’t know what, he grabbed her by the wrist and made her sit back down. She closed her eyes; he hadn’t hurt her; it was just a touch, which she had instinctively responded to. But there was something in his face that she didn’t want to see. It was the same way he had looked at her the other day in the churchyard; only now, it was even more intense. He didn’t say anything at first; she just sensed him right there—next to her on the bench, leaning toward her with urgency. It almost felt like no one had ever been so close to her before. However, all of this happened in a moment, after which she pulled her wrist free and turned her gaze on her visitor. “You’ve scared me,” she said.
“I didn’t mean to,” he answered, “but if I did a little, no matter. I came from London a while ago by the train, but I couldn’t come here directly. There was a man at the station who got ahead of me. He took a fly that was there, and I heard him give the order to drive here. I don’t know who he was, but I didn’t want to come with him; I wanted to see you alone. So I’ve been waiting and walking about. I’ve walked all over, and I was just coming to the house when I saw you here. There was a keeper, or someone, who met me; but that was all right, because I had made his acquaintance when I came here with your cousin. Is that gentleman gone? Are you really alone? I want to speak to you.” Goodwood spoke very fast; he was as excited as when they had parted in Rome. Isabel had hoped that condition would subside; and she shrank into herself as she perceived that, on the contrary, he had only let out sail. She had a new sensation; he had never produced it before; it was a feeling of danger. There was indeed something really formidable in his resolution. She gazed straight before her; he, with a hand on each knee, leaned forward, looking deeply into her face. The twilight seemed to darken round them. “I want to speak to you,” he repeated; “I’ve something particular to say. I don’t want to trouble you—as I did the other day in Rome. That was of no use; it only distressed you. I couldn’t help it; I knew I was wrong. But I’m not wrong now; please don’t think I am,” he went on with his hard, deep voice melting a moment into entreaty. “I came here to-day for a purpose. It’s very different. It was vain for me to speak to you then; but now I can help you.”
“I didn’t mean to,” he replied, “but if I did a little, it doesn’t matter. I came from London not long ago by train, but I couldn’t get here directly. There was a guy at the station who got in front of me. He took a cab that was there, and I heard him tell the driver to take him here. I don’t know who he was, but I didn’t want to ride with him; I wanted to see you alone. So I’ve been waiting and wandering around. I’ve walked all over, and I was just about to come to the house when I saw you here. There was a guard, or someone, who stopped me, but that was fine since I had met him when I came here with your cousin. Is that guy gone? Are you really alone? I want to talk to you.” Goodwood spoke quickly; he was as excited as he had been when they parted in Rome. Isabel had hoped that intensity would fade, but she pulled back as she realized that, on the contrary, he had only become more intense. She felt a new sensation; he had never made her feel this way before; it was a feeling of danger. There was indeed something truly intimidating in his determination. She looked straight ahead; he leaned forward with a hand on each knee, gazing intensely into her face. The twilight seemed to darken around them. “I want to talk to you,” he repeated; “I have something important to say. I don’t want to bother you—like I did the other day in Rome. That was pointless; it only upset you. I couldn’t help it; I knew I was wrong. But I’m not wrong now; please don’t think I am,” he continued, his hard, deep voice softening momentarily into a plea. “I came here today for a reason. It’s very different. It was pointless for me to speak to you then; but now I can help you.”
She couldn’t have told you whether it was because she was afraid, or because such a voice in the darkness seemed of necessity a boon; but she listened to him as she had never listened before; his words dropped deep into her soul. They produced a sort of stillness in all her being; and it was with an effort, in a moment, that she answered him. “How can you help me?” she asked in a low tone, as if she were taking what he had said seriously enough to make the enquiry in confidence.
She couldn't say if it was because she was scared or because a voice in the dark felt like a real gift; but she listened to him like never before; his words sank deep into her soul. They created a kind of calm in her entire being; and it took some effort before she replied. “How can you help me?” she asked quietly, as if taking what he said seriously enough to ask in confidence.
“By inducing you to trust me. Now I know—to-day I know. Do you remember what I asked you in Rome? Then I was quite in the dark. But to-day I know on good authority; everything’s clear to me to-day. It was a good thing when you made me come away with your cousin. He was a good man, a fine man, one of the best; he told me how the case stands for you. He explained everything; he guessed my sentiments. He was a member of your family and he left you—so long as you should be in England—to my care,” said Goodwood as if he were making a great point. “Do you know what he said to me the last time I saw him—as he lay there where he died? He said: ‘Do everything you can for her; do everything she’ll let you.’”
“By getting you to trust me. Now I know—today I know. Do you remember what I asked you in Rome? Back then, I was completely in the dark. But today, I know for sure; everything is clear to me now. It was a good thing when you had me leave with your cousin. He was a good guy, a great guy, one of the best; he told me how things stand for you. He explained everything; he understood how I felt. He was part of your family, and he left you—in case you were in England—to my care,” said Goodwood as if he were making an important point. “Do you know what he told me the last time I saw him—lying there where he died? He said: ‘Do everything you can for her; do everything she’ll allow you to.’”
Isabel suddenly got up. “You had no business to talk about me!”
Isabel suddenly stood up. “You had no right to talk about me!”
“Why not—why not, when we talked in that way?” he demanded, following her fast. “And he was dying—when a man’s dying it’s different.” She checked the movement she had made to leave him; she was listening more than ever; it was true that he was not the same as that last time. That had been aimless, fruitless passion, but at present he had an idea, which she scented in all her being. “But it doesn’t matter!” he exclaimed, pressing her still harder, though now without touching a hem of her garment. “If Touchett had never opened his mouth I should have known all the same. I had only to look at you at your cousin’s funeral to see what’s the matter with you. You can’t deceive me any more; for God’s sake be honest with a man who’s so honest with you. You’re the most unhappy of women, and your husband’s the deadliest of fiends.”
“Why not—why not, when we talked like that?” he insisted, chasing after her. “And he was dying—when a man’s dying, it’s different.” She paused, hesitating to leave him; she was listening more intently now; it was true that he wasn’t the same as before. That had been aimless, fruitless desire, but now he had a purpose, which she felt deep down. “But it doesn’t matter!” he exclaimed, pushing her harder, though now without touching her. “If Touchett had never said anything, I would have known anyway. I just had to look at you at your cousin’s funeral to see what’s going on with you. You can’t fool me anymore; for God’s sake, be honest with someone who’s being truthful with you. You’re the most miserable of women, and your husband’s the worst of monsters.”
She turned on him as if he had struck her. “Are you mad?” she cried.
She spun around to face him as if he had hit her. “Are you crazy?” she yelled.
“I’ve never been so sane; I see the whole thing. Don’t think it’s necessary to defend him. But I won’t say another word against him; I’ll speak only of you,” Goodwood added quickly. “How can you pretend you’re not heart-broken? You don’t know what to do—you don’t know where to turn. It’s too late to play a part; didn’t you leave all that behind you in Rome? Touchett knew all about it, and I knew it too—what it would cost you to come here. It will have cost you your life? Say it will”—and he flared almost into anger: “give me one word of truth! When I know such a horror as that, how can I keep myself from wishing to save you? What would you think of me if I should stand still and see you go back to your reward? ‘It’s awful, what she’ll have to pay for it!’—that’s what Touchett said to me. I may tell you that, mayn’t I? He was such a near relation!” cried Goodwood, making his queer grim point again. “I’d sooner have been shot than let another man say those things to me; but he was different; he seemed to me to have the right. It was after he got home—when he saw he was dying, and when I saw it too. I understand all about it: you’re afraid to go back. You’re perfectly alone; you don’t know where to turn. You can’t turn anywhere; you know that perfectly. Now it is therefore that I want you to think of me.”
“I’ve never been so clear-headed; I see the whole picture. I don’t think it’s necessary to defend him. But I won’t say another word against him; I’ll focus only on you,” Goodwood added quickly. “How can you act like you’re not heartbroken? You don’t know what to do—you’re lost. It’s too late to play a role; didn’t you leave all that behind in Rome? Touchett knew everything, and I did too—what it would cost you to come here. It’s probably cost you your life. Just admit it”—and he nearly burst into anger: “give me one word of truth! When I know something so terrible, how can I help but want to save you? What would you think of me if I just stood by and watched you go back to your punishment? ‘It’s awful, what she’ll have to pay for it!’—that’s what Touchett told me. I can share that with you, can’t I? He was such a close relative!” cried Goodwood, making his odd point again. “I’d rather have been shot than let another man say those things to me; but he was different; he seemed to have the right. It was after he got home—when he realized he was dying, and when I realized it too. I get it: you’re scared to go back. You’re completely alone; you don’t know where to turn. You can’t go anywhere; you know that perfectly. That’s why I want you to think of me.”
“To think of ‘you’?” Isabel said, standing before him in the dusk. The idea of which she had caught a glimpse a few moments before now loomed large. She threw back her head a little; she stared at it as if it had been a comet in the sky.
“To think of ‘you’?” Isabel said, standing in front of him as evening fell. The idea she had just barely seen moments ago now seemed huge. She tilted her head back a bit and stared at it as if it were a comet in the sky.
“You don’t know where to turn. Turn straight to me. I want to persuade you to trust me,” Goodwood repeated. And then he paused with his shining eyes. “Why should you go back—why should you go through that ghastly form?”
“You don’t know where to go. Just come to me. I want to convince you to trust me,” Goodwood repeated. Then he paused, his eyes bright. “Why would you go back—why would you go through that awful process?”
“To get away from you!” she answered. But this expressed only a little of what she felt. The rest was that she had never been loved before. She had believed it, but this was different; this was the hot wind of the desert, at the approach of which the others dropped dead, like mere sweet airs of the garden. It wrapped her about; it lifted her off her feet, while the very taste of it, as of something potent, acrid and strange, forced open her set teeth.
“To get away from you!” she replied. But this only showed a small part of how she felt. The truth was she had never felt loved before. She thought she understood it, but this was something else; this was like the scorching wind of the desert, making the others fade away like the soft breezes of the garden. It surrounded her; it lifted her off her feet, and the very taste of it—something powerful, bitter, and unusual—pried her clenched teeth apart.
At first, in rejoinder to what she had said, it seemed to her that he would break out into greater violence. But after an instant he was perfectly quiet; he wished to prove he was sane, that he had reasoned it all out. “I want to prevent that, and I think I may, if you’ll only for once listen to me. It’s too monstrous of you to think of sinking back into that misery, of going to open your mouth to that poisoned air. It’s you that are out of your mind. Trust me as if I had the care of you. Why shouldn’t we be happy—when it’s here before us, when it’s so easy? I’m yours for ever—for ever and ever. Here I stand; I’m as firm as a rock. What have you to care about? You’ve no children; that perhaps would be an obstacle. As it is you’ve nothing to consider. You must save what you can of your life; you mustn’t lose it all simply because you’ve lost a part. It would be an insult to you to assume that you care for the look of the thing, for what people will say, for the bottomless idiocy of the world. We’ve nothing to do with all that; we’re quite out of it; we look at things as they are. You took the great step in coming away; the next is nothing; it’s the natural one. I swear, as I stand here, that a woman deliberately made to suffer is justified in anything in life—in going down into the streets if that will help her! I know how you suffer, and that’s why I’m here. We can do absolutely as we please; to whom under the sun do we owe anything? What is it that holds us, what is it that has the smallest right to interfere in such a question as this? Such a question is between ourselves—and to say that is to settle it! Were we born to rot in our misery—were we born to be afraid? I never knew you afraid! If you’ll only trust me, how little you will be disappointed! The world’s all before us—and the world’s very big. I know something about that.”
At first, in response to what she had said, she thought he was going to explode with anger. But after a moment, he was completely calm; he wanted to show he was sane, that he had thought it all through. “I want to stop that from happening, and I think I can, if you’ll just listen to me this once. It’s ridiculous to think about going back to that misery, about opening your mouth to that toxic air. You’re the one acting irrationally. Trust me as if I were responsible for you. Why shouldn’t we be happy—when it’s right in front of us, when it’s so simple? I’m yours forever—forever and ever. Here I stand; I’m as solid as a rock. What do you have to worry about? You don’t have kids; that might complicate things. As it is, you have nothing to consider. You have to salvage what you can of your life; you mustn’t throw it all away just because you’ve lost a part of it. It would be an insult to you to think that you care about appearances, about what people will say, about the endless stupidity of the world. We’re not involved in any of that; we’re completely outside of it; we see things for what they are. You took the big step by leaving; the next one is nothing; it’s the obvious next move. I swear, as I stand here, that a woman who’s been made to suffer has every right to do whatever she needs in life—even going into the streets if that will help her! I know how much you suffer, and that’s why I’m here. We can do whatever we want; to whom do we owe anything? What’s holding us back, what has any right to interfere in something like this? This decision is between us—and saying that makes it clear! Were we meant to rot in our misery—were we meant to be afraid? I never knew you to be afraid! If you trust me, you’ll see how little you will be let down! The world is wide open to us—and it’s really large. I know a bit about that.”
Isabel gave a long murmur, like a creature in pain; it was as if he were pressing something that hurt her.
Isabel let out a long, pained sound, as if he was pushing on something that hurt her.
“The world’s very small,” she said at random; she had an immense desire to appear to resist. She said it at random, to hear herself say something; but it was not what she meant. The world, in truth, had never seemed so large; it seemed to open out, all round her, to take the form of a mighty sea, where she floated in fathomless waters. She had wanted help, and here was help; it had come in a rushing torrent. I know not whether she believed everything he said; but she believed just then that to let him take her in his arms would be the next best thing to her dying. This belief, for a moment, was a kind of rapture, in which she felt herself sink and sink. In the movement she seemed to beat with her feet, in order to catch herself, to feel something to rest on.
"The world is so small," she said randomly; she really wanted to seem tough. She said it out of nowhere, just to hear herself speak; but it wasn’t what she truly meant. The world had actually never felt so big; it seemed to expand all around her, like a vast ocean where she was floating in endless depths. She had wanted help, and now it was here; it had come like a rushing flood. I don't know if she believed everything he said; but at that moment, she felt that letting him hold her would be the next best thing to dying. This feeling, for a brief moment, was like a kind of ecstasy, pulling her down deeper and deeper. In her movement, it seemed like she was kicking her feet, trying to stabilize herself, searching for something to hold onto.
“Ah, be mine as I’m yours!” she heard her companion cry. He had suddenly given up argument, and his voice seemed to come, harsh and terrible, through a confusion of vaguer sounds.
“Ah, be mine as I’m yours!” she heard her companion shout. He had suddenly stopped arguing, and his voice sounded rough and terrifying, cutting through a jumble of less distinct sounds.
This however, of course, was but a subjective fact, as the metaphysicians say; the confusion, the noise of waters, all the rest of it, were in her own swimming head. In an instant she became aware of this. “Do me the greatest kindness of all,” she panted. “I beseech you to go away!”
This, however, was just a subjective fact, as the philosophers say; the confusion, the noise of the water, all of that, was in her own dizzy head. In an instant, she realized this. "Please do me the biggest favor," she gasped. "I beg you to leave!"
“Ah, don’t say that. Don’t kill me!” he cried.
“Ah, don’t say that. Don’t hurt me!” he shouted.
She clasped her hands; her eyes were streaming with tears. “As you love me, as you pity me, leave me alone!”
She held her hands together, tears streaming down her face. “As you love me, as you feel sorry for me, just leave me alone!”
He glared at her a moment through the dusk, and the next instant she felt his arms about her and his lips on her own lips. His kiss was like white lightning, a flash that spread, and spread again, and stayed; and it was extraordinarily as if, while she took it, she felt each thing in his hard manhood that had least pleased her, each aggressive fact of his face, his figure, his presence, justified of its intense identity and made one with this act of possession. So had she heard of those wrecked and under water following a train of images before they sink. But when darkness returned she was free. She never looked about her; she only darted from the spot. There were lights in the windows of the house; they shone far across the lawn. In an extraordinarily short time—for the distance was considerable—she had moved through the darkness (for she saw nothing) and reached the door. Here only she paused. She looked all about her; she listened a little; then she put her hand on the latch. She had not known where to turn; but she knew now. There was a very straight path.
He stared at her for a moment through the twilight, and in the next instant, she felt his arms around her and his lips on hers. His kiss was like a flash of white lightning, a spark that spread, and spread again, and lingered; it was as if, while she experienced it, she sensed everything about his tough masculinity that had bothered her, every harsh aspect of his face, his body, his presence, rendered legitimate in its intense identity and unified with this act of possession. It reminded her of those who are wrecked and submerged, trailing a series of images before they sink. But when the darkness returned, she was free. She didn’t look around; she just bolted from the spot. There were lights in the windows of the house; they shone brightly across the lawn. In an incredibly short time—for the distance was significant—she navigated through the darkness (for she saw nothing) and reached the door. Here she paused. She looked around and listened for a moment; then she placed her hand on the latch. She hadn’t known where to go; but now she did. There was a very clear path.
Two days afterwards Caspar Goodwood knocked at the door of the house in Wimpole Street in which Henrietta Stackpole occupied furnished lodgings. He had hardly removed his hand from the knocker when the door was opened and Miss Stackpole herself stood before him. She had on her hat and jacket; she was on the point of going out. “Oh, good-morning,” he said, “I was in hopes I should find Mrs. Osmond.”
Two days later, Caspar Goodwood knocked on the door of the house on Wimpole Street where Henrietta Stackpole had rented a room. He had barely taken his hand off the knocker when the door swung open, and Miss Stackpole appeared in front of him. She was wearing her hat and jacket, ready to head out. “Oh, good morning,” he said, “I was hoping to see Mrs. Osmond.”
Henrietta kept him waiting a moment for her reply; but there was a good deal of expression about Miss Stackpole even when she was silent. “Pray what led you to suppose she was here?”
Henrietta made him wait a moment for her response, but even in her silence, Miss Stackpole had a lot of expression. “What made you think she was here?”
“I went down to Gardencourt this morning, and the servant told me she had come to London. He believed she was to come to you.”
“I went down to Gardencourt this morning, and the servant told me she had come to London. He thought she was going to see you.”
Again Miss Stackpole held him—with an intention of perfect kindness—in suspense. “She came here yesterday, and spent the night. But this morning she started for Rome.”
Again Miss Stackpole kept him—in a genuinely kind way—in suspense. “She came here yesterday and spent the night. But this morning she left for Rome.”
Caspar Goodwood was not looking at her; his eyes were fastened on the doorstep. “Oh, she started—?” he stammered. And without finishing his phrase or looking up he stiffly averted himself. But he couldn’t otherwise move.
Caspar Goodwood wasn't looking at her; his gaze was fixed on the doorstep. "Oh, she started—?" he stammered. And without completing his sentence or looking up, he turned away stiffly. But he couldn't move in any other way.
Henrietta had come out, closing the door behind her, and now she put out her hand and grasped his arm. “Look here, Mr. Goodwood,” she said; “just you wait!”
Henrietta stepped outside, shutting the door behind her, and then reached out to grab his arm. “Hey, Mr. Goodwood,” she said, “just wait a minute!”
On which he looked up at her—but only to guess, from her face, with a revulsion, that she simply meant he was young. She stood shining at him with that cheap comfort, and it added, on the spot, thirty years to his life. She walked him away with her, however, as if she had given him now the key to patience.
On which he looked up at her—but only to realize, from her expression, with a sense of disgust, that she just thought he was young. She stood there beaming at him with that superficial kindness, and it instantly made him feel thirty years older. Nevertheless, she took him along with her, as if she had just given him the key to being patient.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!